A Candid Inquiry into the Controversies among Evangelicals

Ingenua in Controversias Evangelicorum

Samuel Strimesius · 1708 AD (Frankfurt an der Oder; Reformed Viadrina faculty) · Ingenua in Controversias Evangelicorum (Francofurti ad Viadrum: Jer. Schrey & J. C. Hartmann, 1708).

Samuel Strimesius (1648–1730), born at Königsberg, taught philosophy and then theology at Frankfurt an der Oder and pastored its Reformed congregation; Oxford made him doctor of divinity in 1709.

The Candid Examination of the Gospel Controversies (Frankfurt, 1708) defends the Reformed claim to stand within the Augsburg Confession's legacy, then works through the Lord's Supper disputes with the Lutherans controversy by controversy.

This volume holds the opening stretch: preface, preliminary defenses, Part I, and the post-Luther controversies.

© 2026 SaneApps. This translation is free to share and adapt, even commercially, as long as you credit SaneApps. Draft translation, prepared with AI assistance and not yet independently reviewed. Verify against the original before citing. Translated from Ingenua in Controversias Evangelicorum (Francofurti ad Viadrum: Jer. Schrey & J. C. Hartmann, 1708). Google Books 3epYAAAAcAAJ (ONB). Densify: Prefatio §I–II + Crimina heads + Crimina defenses through III + Part I Protheoria through Cassel Art. III–V, Obices/Historia/Varii gradus, Formula Discord/Disparitas, Ulterius confirmatur / Controversiarum Classes / Formula protest / triplex differentia, Coena Domini body start (Unde initium Schismatis Q.I–II through Precariae Hypotheses; Controv. pp. 34–40), Controversiae Post Lutherum Natae Controv. III Q.I on Providence (God author of sin charge through Rinteln softening reciprocity; Controv. pp. 40–43), Controv. IV opening on general/antecedent will (through unstable props of grace-universality; Controv. pp. 43–46), Controv. V opening on election according to foresight of faith (through Protheoria cross-ref before Reprobation; Controv. pp. 46–49), and Controv. VI opening on absolute a-priori reprobation / preterition (through mutual concessions; Controv. pp. 49–53), Controv. VII tip on universal death of Christ (through Lutheran≠Remonstrant close; Controv. p. 53), and Controv. VIII opening on converting grace resistible/superable (through πρῶτα ψεύδη before Controv. IX De Perseverantia; Controv. pp. 54–56) (not Prefatio silence reasons; not Controv. IX / rest of Post Lutherum; not Hexades theses body; not whole Controversiae; not whole folio).

Jump to contents

Nazianzen's cry for peace and the apostolic charge to cherish Protestant church peace§1

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

1Preface — Peaceful and Apologetic. In the name of the Lord.

Preface to the Kind Reader.

With what sighs Gregory Nazianzen — most eloquent of the Greek Fathers after Chrysostom — once panted for Peace, pouring out these words in the tenth of his Orations (which is the third On Peace): O dear Peace, you who are a good praised by all, yet kept by few! Why, I ask, have you deserted us for so long already? When will you return to us?

By the same vows and complaints — or ones like them — the Ecclesiastical Peace of the Evangelicals, long and deeply desired by all who profess the Truth in Charity, comes to be pursued by me as well in this present season, and with even greater right. For a huge throng that boasts rashly enough of the Gospel of Peace we daily find not only despising and utterly neglecting that peace (a charge that, to our heavy grief, fits even some among the Reformed), but moreover harassing certain Lutherans — who with proud and dictatorial brow claim plain Universal Orthodoxy for themselves alone and their like — with futile and sometimes infamous scenes and with the scrapings of scurrilous satires and infamous pamphlets, and ignominiously spitting even on the bare name of this Peace, as if the sound itself struck fear, with quips and sarcasms.

So much so that if ever, now especially — though many nonetheless are wiser — all who love God in Christ, the supreme Prince of Christian Peace, must set themselves with steadfast mind to the promotion and defense of that Peace, and must repeat again and again, and commend again and again to each and every Evangelical of both parties, that apostolic charge: If therefore there is any consolation in Christ, if any comfort of love, if any fellowship of the Spirit, if any affection and compassion, complete my joy by being of the same mind, having the same love, being in full accord and of one mind. Do nothing from rivalry or from empty glory, but in humility count others more significant than yourselves. Let each of you look not only to his own interests, but also to the interests of others (Philippians 2:1-4).

Latin · §1

PRAEFATIO Pacifico-Apologetica. I. N. D. PRAEFATIO ad Lectorem Benevolum. Quibus olim suspiriis Patrum Graecorum post Chrysostomum disertissimus, Gregorius Nazianzenus, Pacem anhelavit, Orationum suarum decima (quae, de Pace, tertia est) haecce verba fundens: O cara Pax, quae bonum es ab omnibus laudatum, sed quod pauci custodiunt! qui quaeso tanto jam tempore nos deseruisti? quando ad nos reditura es? iisdem, aut similibus votis atque querelis, mihi etiam, hac cumprimis tempestate, sed majori jure, Pax Evangelicorum Ecclesiastica, cunctis Veritatem in Charitate professis longe diuque desideratissima, prosequenda venit, postquam ingens de Pacis Evangelio sat temere gloriantium caterva, non despicere duntaxat istam prorsusque negligere, (id quod vel in Reformatorum quoque quosdam competere gravissime dolendum) sed insuper futilibus, quandoque infamibus scenis ac scurrilium satyrarum famosorumque libellorum quisquiliis, nonnullos Lutheranorum, sibi solis suisque similibus Orthodoxiam plane Universalem, superbo dictatorióque supercilio vindicantes, agitare, et vel nudum Pacis hujus nomen, ipso quasi sono metum incutiens, cavillis et sarcasmis ignominiose conspuere indies experimur. Adeo, ut si unquam, nunc imprimis, ubi nihilominus etiam multi rectius sapiunt, obfirmato animo in Pacis dictae Promotionem defensionemque, omnibus, DEUM in Christo, summo Pacis Christianae Principe, amantibus, quam enixissime incumbendum sit, identidemque ingeminandum, Evangelicisque Utriusque Partis omnibus et singulis, iterum iterumque commendandum illud Apostolicum: Si qua ergo Consolatio in Christo, si quod solatium Charitatis, si qua Societas Spiritus, si qua viscera miserationes, Implete gaudium illud meum ut idem sapiatis eandem Charitatem habentes, unanimes et sententiis uni. Nihil gerentes per Contentionem aut per inanem gloriam, sed ex animi submissione alii alios existimantes sibi praecellere. Ne sua quisque spectate, sed unusquisque etiam quae sunt aliorum.

Called at Frankfurt an der Oder in 1679 to weigh controversies only by Scripture toward Protestant peace§2

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

2As for me: as soon as, by divine providence and by the grace of the Great Frederick William of most blessed and immortal memory — the Brandenburg hero and, if anyone ever was, while he lived the most sincere esteemer and unwearied assertor and promoter of the Evangelicals' ecclesiastical peace — I obtained my lot among the cultivators of the heavenly vineyard in this most celebrated University in the year 1679, and had surveyed more than enough the weight of the Protestant controversies, I held nothing more important than this:

not to serve the base itch of certain theologians of one party or the other for quarreling and somehow defending their own cause, but to hang and weigh everything on the balance and scale of the Holy Codex alone — which reveals and first establishes not only theological truths, but also the widely varied degrees of their value and necessity, and which diligently and continually praises Christian love, gentleness, mildness, moderation, and tolerance.

According to the measure of theological knowledge and prudence, and according to the public office granted me by God — dedicated not only to the Frankfurt church through preaching labors, but also to the Christian church at large through professorial labors — I would strive conscientiously everywhere to consult for that one Protestant Peace which is of all things most necessary and most useful.

Latin · §2

Quod ad me attinet, simulac inter coelestis vineae Cultores, sortem, Divina Providentia et MAGNI FRIDERICI WILHELMI beatissimae et immortalis memoriae Herois Brandenburgici, ejusdemque, si quis alius, Pacis Evangelicorum Ecclesiasticae, dum viveret, sincerissimi Aestimatoris ac indefessi Assertoris Promotorisque, Gratia, in hac Universitate celeberrima, anno 1679. nactus essem, Controversiarumque Protestanticarum pondus satis superque perspectum haberem, non ad unius vel alterius partis Theologorum quorundam rixandi et sua utcunque defendandi turpissimi pruritus, sed ad solius S. Codicis (non Veritatum solummodo Theologicarum, sed et harum Valoris et Necessitatis, graduum varietate multum diversa, Revelatoris et Promo-condi, christiani etiam Amoris, Mansuetudinis, Lenitatis, Moderationis ac Tolerantiae encomiastae diligentissimi perpetuique) stateram lancemque appensum expensumque, nihil mihi antiquius duxi habendum, quam ut, pro modulo scientiae prudentiaeque Theologicae, juxtaque munus publicum divinitus mihi concessum, non Ecclesiae tantum Francofurtanae, per Concionatorias, verum etiam Christianae promiscue, per Professorias operas, dicatum, conscientiose ubique, uni omnium maxime necessariae utilissimaeque Paci Protestanticae consulere anniterer.

Prefatio §II: From the 1687 Tract on Ecclesiastical Peace to Critica Concionatoria and the Scultetus irenic exchange§3

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

3§ II. — Thus it came about that, after nearly two lustra — that is, in the year of the last century eighty-seven — almost by lot, a little Tract on Ecclesiastical Peace appeared, set forth by me in the form of a Preface to the Themes of the blessed Cornelius Bergius, once my predecessor in this chair, re-edited for the sake of our theology students; soon to be transferred into the vernacular by order of my superiors; adorned also in Batavia with a most friendly preface by a certain most learned man, and reprinted there in the year 1689; and having met with the varied fortune that men's — and especially theologians' — diverse pursuits produce,

I judged that for a time I ought to refrain from offering further that pearl of Ecclesiastical Peace — not indeed cast by me before swine, or prostituted to dogs — and turned my mind to other sacred labors: exegetical and didactic, and elenctic upon many controversies after the pattern of Spanheim's Elenchus, and practical as well, both privately upon the Holy Decalogue of God and outwardly (so-called by abuse) upon the Methodology of adorning the preacher.

From that last occasion there went forth into public light, a few years ago, my Critica Concionatoria, interspersed here and there with certain strictures and pacific persuasions, and received kindly enough even by many Lutheran brethren (as the Acta Eruditorum of Leipzig for the year 1700 testify) — especially by the late Daniel Severinus Scultetus, theologian of Hamburg, not undistinguished among the learned of our time for excellent and pacific booklets.

To him, therefore — since he had supplied me so convenient and the more welcome an occasion the more unexpected it was — I could not in good conscience fail to publish a most gentle Irenic Epistle, devoted solely to fostering his so pious zeal for Peace. The excellent man replied with a special Tract titled On the Universal Diffusion of the Reformed, courteously inscribed to my name; and at that time I thought I ought to rest content with it, lest I irritate in any way a well-disposed mind by being forced to answer something of that more prolix kind of writing (not immune to rather frequent repetitions), which would more easily have dragged us both away from the Counsels of Peace into litigation — especially when he was lending his labor more to the theological truths themselves (about which for two centuries already men had disputed in vain with the greatest contention of mind) than to the weight and moment of those truths.

Latin · §3

§. II. Enatus sic, post duo propemodum lustra, Anno scilicet Seculi praeteriti Octogesimo septimo, quasi alea, Tractulus de Pace Ecclesiastica, Thematibus B. Cor. Bergii, Antecessoris quondam in hoc loco mei, in gratiam Theologiae apud nos Alumnorum, iterato a me editis, per modum Praefationis, promentibus, in vernaculam mox, Superiorum jussu, transferendus, etiam a Viro quodam eruditissimo Praeloquio quodam amicissimo in Batavia exornatus, ibidemque Anno 1689. recusus, variamque (quae hominum, maxime Theologorum, studia diversa sunt) hujusmodi expertus fortunam, ut a Pacis Ecclesiasticae margarita, non equidem porcis a me objecta, vel canibus prostituta, ad tempus tamen offerenda porro, abstinendum mihi esse arbitratus fuerim, ad alios Sacros labores tam Exegeticos Didacticosque, quam Elenchticos plurimarum Controversiarum, ad ductum Elenchi Spanhemiani, Practicos etiam, tam acroamatice in Sanctum DEI Decalogum, quam exoterice perque abusum sic dictos, Methodologia Concionatoris adornandae impensos, converso animo. Exiit occasione ista postrema, paucis abhinc annis, in publicam lucem Critica mea Concionatoria, stricturis quibusdam, suasionibusque pacificis, hinc inde interstincta, et a multis etiam Lutheranorum Fratrum (quo de Acta Eruditorum Lipsiensium de Anno 1700. testantur) benevole satis excepta, nominatim a B. Dn. Daniele Severino Sculteto, Theologo Hamburgenfi, libellis egregiis atque pacificis, inter nostri temporis eruditos haud incelebri. Is Assertionem suam amplissimam divinae Gratiae, ad quem proinde (suppeditata mihi ab eo tam commoda tantóque gratiori occasione, quanto inspérata haec magis erat) quin placidissimam Epistolam Irenicam, alendo ejus tam pio Pacis studio unice destinatam, evulgarem, haud potui ulcis committere. Respondit ad eam Vir Optimus Tractatu peculiari, Universalis Reformati Diffusionis Titulo insignito, meoque nomini humaniter inscripto, in quo tum temporis acquiescendum putavi, ne bene dispositum ullo modo irritarem, prolixiori paulo scribendi ejus generi nec a crebrioribus immuni repetitionibus, magis praeterea Veritatibus Theologicis ipsis (de quibus per duo jam tum Secula, maxima animi contentione, frustra disputatum est) quam harum Ponderi Momentoque operam suam commodanti, ejusmodi quid reponere coactus, quod quam facillime a Pacis Consiliis ad litigia nostrum utrumque abstrahere potuisset.

Prefatio §II: The 1703 threefold Pacific Writing, Lutheran approvals, and the Hexads' hostile reception§4

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

4And the more willingly did I prescribe this quiet acquiescence to myself, because, stirred by this same man, I was meditating other Pacific Writings, from which it would be easy for him and for other theologians of the Lutheran party to judge that the Protestant controversies had hitherto been at least unduly multiplied and exaggerated (not to say anything heavier) by certain doctors of a quarrelsome temper especially, since on the Foundation of the Faith both parties entirely agree — of which I was already then most fully convinced in conscience, and afterward more and more fully confirmed; and my whole reply to be rendered to the most distinguished Scultetus would have aimed solely at proving that very point.

Exactly according to the counsel just set out, there came forth in the year 1703 a twofold Pacific Writing: one of them, exposing Dogmatically the Consensus of Lutherans and Reformed in the Foundations of the Faith; the other, Paradigmatically, through the example of the Consensus of Sandomierz, recommending Protestant Union; and a little later a Third supervened, On the Nature and Character of the Union to Be Kept, with an annexed most gentle Response — as was fitting — to the judgment of a certain most upright Lutheran doctor concerning the first of those three little tracts of mine, a doctor who at last in this very year has publicly professed his most celebrated name.

And although all these Three Writings of mine were also approved by the ballot of other most excellent Lutheran doctors besides the most learned Leipzig reviewers of March 1705 (as the most distinguished Cap. Calvor, known even among foreigners, most recently reports in the latest and most praised Consultation he has written On Entering into Ecclesiastical Peace among Protestants, p. 439, himself also voting for the same, both in what immediately precedes and elsewhere, especially pp. 30 and 31 of his Appendix — I pass over in silence for now Johann Fabricius, distinguished alike in theological knowledge and prudence, both in his most clear-sighted Consideration of his Controversies and in his most modest Defense of that Consideration);

yet there have not been wanting others also — especially after those three writings, all pertaining to the Fundamental Consensus of Protestants, had been followed by certain most gentle Hexads of mine, published in Academic fashion and submitted to public inquiry, merely setting out the Protestant Dissensus Beyond-the-Fundamentals — who, though never injured by me with so much as a word, either directly or indirectly through others' sides, were nonetheless so stirred with passion and stung by the gadfly of anger and envy that they rushed upon me and upon all my writings indiscriminately, not once or twice but in almost countless turns and ways, without measure or end, so that they must seem to have abstained from no manner of injury whatever.

Latin · §4

Tantóque lubentius acquiescendum ita mihi praecepi ipsi, quod alia Scripta Pacifica, per hunc ipsum Virum excitatus, animo meditarer, ex quibus tam illi, quam aliis Lutheranae Partis Theologis, in proclivi futurum esset judicare, Controversias Protestanticas, saltem indebite (ne quid gravius dicam) multiplicatas hactenus ac exaggeratas a quibusdam Theologis cumprimis litigiosae indolis Doctoribus fuisse, cum in Fidei Fundamento Pars utraque (quo de convictissimus in conscientia jam tum eram, magis magisque de eodem posthac pleneque confirmatus) omnino conspiraret; ad quod etiam ipsum unice evincendum, tota mea responsio, Clarissimo Sculteto reddenda, collineatura fuisset. Ad amussim vero Consilii, modo edisserti, prodibat Anno 1703. duplex Scriptum Pacificum, quorum alterum, Consensum Lutheranorum et Reformatorum in Fidei Fundamentis exponens, Dogmatice, alterum, Paradigmaticé per Sendomiriensis Consensus exemplum, Unionem Protestanticam commendabat, superveniente paulo post Tertio, de Natura ac indole Unionis tuendae, cum annexa placidissima, uti fieri decebat, Responsione ad judicium, de Tractatulo meo trium istorum primo, integerrimi cujusdam Doctoris Lutherani, hoc demum anno nomen suum celeberrimum publice professi. Etsi vero etiam universa haec Scripta mea Tria, aliorum quoque Doctorum Lutheranorum Excellentissimorum praeter doctissimos Lipsiensium Recensores, de anno 1705. mense Martio, probata fuerint calculo (id quod recentissime refert Vir etiam apud exteros Clarissimus Dn. Cap. Calvorus in novissima quam conscripsit, de Pace Ecclesiastica inter Protestantes ineunda, Consultatione laudatissima, p. 439. ipse met iisdem, tum in proxime antecedentibus, tum alibi, praecipue p. 30. et 31. Appendicis suae, suffragatus; Taceo nunc scientia pariter atque prudentia Theologicis insignem Dn. Joh. Fabricium, tam in Consideratione Controversiarum suarum perspicacissima, quam Defensione Considerationis istius modestissima); tamen non defuerunt quoque alii, praesertim postquam memorata Scripta tria, ad Consensum Protestantium Fundamentalem pertinentia omnia, Dissensum Protestanticum Praeter-Fundamentalem modo exponentes placidissimo Hexades aliquot, more Academico a me divulgatae publicaeque Disquisitioni submissae, excepissent, qui, nullo licet verbo, sive directe, sive per latus aliorum, indirecte, a me unquam laesi, tanta nihilominus animi commotione, tantoque iracundiae livorisque oestro perciti, in me, Scriptaque mea promiscue omnia, non semel atque iterum, sed innumeris pene vicibus modisque, sine modo vel termino, ita irruerunt, ut a nullis omnino injuriandi modis se abstinuisse videri debeant.

Prefatio: Three Crimina charged — Supper consensus, oral manducation as cannibalism, and Sandomierz cruelty§5

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

5But now I must return from the digression into the road; and those thicker clouds of the gravest accusations which my bitterest Adversaries pour out — not yet to be named by me, and without even designating the places and writings that fill and infect them, lest even so I should be said to have done them injury and, by uncovering their nakedness, to have exacted revenge (their words meanwhile being recited, and by them easily recognized) — now come to be calmly discussed, the rest vanishing into air by their own lightness. They are three in number:

FIRST, they charge me in a strange way with this: that I dared to assert that a Fundamental Consensus in the Doctrine of the Holy Supper really obtains between Lutherans and Reformed; and that, using Beza's words, I said the Body of Christ is as far from the Sacred Supper as Heaven is from Earth.

SECOND, with a great imprecation they accuse me of having imputed to their Forum the dogma of the Oral Manducation of Christ's Body and the Drinking of His Blood as Anthropophagy and Theophagy.

THIRD, they paint me as crueler than Nero himself, chiefly on this ground: that I have praised the Sandomierz Consensus of the Evangelicals, whose patrons they boast behaved cruelly toward Lutherans.

Latin · §5

Caeterum e diverticulo in viam redeundum mihi nunc est, et gravissimarum accusationum nebulae, crassiores illae, quas acerbissimi Adversarii (nondum a me nominandi, citra etiam Locorum Scriptorumque, quae opplent inficiuntque, designationem, ne vel sic injuriam illis intulisse, nuditateque eorum detecta, vindictam exercuisse dici possim, verbis interim eorum recitatis, ab iis nullo negotio dignoscendis) offundunt, placide nunc veniunt discutiendae, reliquis suamet levitate in auram abituris. Sunt autem numberó Tres: PRIMO, mirum in modum hoc homine me criminantur, quod ausus fuerim asserere Consensum in Doctrina de S. Coena Fundamentalem, Lutheranos inter et Reformatos, re ipsa intercedere; et Bezae verbis usus, Corpus Christi a Coena Sacra tam procul abesse, quam a Terra Coelum est. SECUNDO, Magna cum imprecatione accusant me imputatae, in Forum, de Orali Corporis Christi Manducatione Sanguinisque ejus Bibitione Dogmati, Anthropophagiae et Theophagiae. TERTIO, Ipso Nerone crudeliorem me fingunt, hoc potissimum nomine, quod Sendomiriensem Evangelicorum Consensum laudaverim, cujus Patronos erga Lutheranos crudelem se gessisse jactitant.

Part I Protheoria: Controversies with Augsburg Confession theologians — six shared Evangelical fundamentals§6

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

6The Principal Controversies with the Theologians of the Augsburg Confession, as they are called.

A Historical and Catallactic Protheory.

Although most unwillingly we also reckon these theologians among those with whom there is serious religious dissent, we do so for no other end than that beginners may not be ignorant what those Heads are by which the unhappy divorce of minds, of studies, and of churches is fostered.

While for both sides: 1. There is the same Rule, the same Principle — namely Holy Scripture — human and Papal traditions and the Tridentine Decrees being rejected by equal suffrage; 2. For both, the same Fundamental Doctrine, so often acknowledged and set out in the Harmony of Confessions — namely as to the Causes of our salvation, whether Efficient or Meritorious; as to the Person of Christ the Lord, the Truth and Union of the Natures, His Office and Benefits; and finally as to the gratuitous mode of Justification, far from merits or the causality of Works; 3. For both, the same Worship of the one true and Triune God, and of Christ the God-man, far from all Idolatry and Superstition or adoration of the Creature; and the same duties of the Christian man toward God and neighbor required for Sanctification; 4. For both, the same Protestation against Papal Errors even in the Head of the Holy Eucharist, against all Papal Idolatry, foul Superstitions, the Roman Hierarchy, savage Tyranny, impure Celibacy, and idle Monasticism; 5. For both, the same duties of forbearing love handed down (Ephesians 4:2) in those things which are built upon the foundation — taught indeed in diverse ways by them, yet with this foundation itself unmoved and unshaken; 6. Finally for both, the same interest, the same cause, the same motives for restoring Evangelical peace, and if not entire Concord, at least mutual and fraternal Tolerance, to be ratified forever.

From which there would certainly flow a happier propagation of the Gospel; the triumph of Evangelical Truth; a stronger assault upon Antichrist, and at last his fall; the repression of Tyranny daily waxing strong; the frustration of Jesuit schemes; the assertion of Protestant Liberty, today tottering; the removal of the heaviest Scandal from their midst; a new daily increase of Church and Commonwealth; the exultation at last of all the pious; the conversion of Schismatics; and even an easier drawing of the Greek Churches to the Unity of Faith and Spirit, which the Bohemian Churches had long ago attempted.

Latin · §6

PRAECIPUAE CONTROVERSIAE CUM AUGUSTANAE CONFESSIONIS, ut vocantur, THEOLOGIS. Protheoria Historica et Catallactica. Etsi quam inviti et hos Theologos illis accensemus, quibuscum est seria de Religione dissensio, Fine haud alio, quam ne tyrones nesciant quae sint ea Capita, quibus infelix fovetur animorum, studiorum, Ecclesiarumque divortium. Dum utrisque 1. Eadem Regula, Principium idem, Scriptura S. videlicet, Traditionibus humanis ac Papisticis, Tridentinisque Decretis, pari suffragio rejectis: 2. Utrisque Doctrina eadem Fundamentalis, totiens agnita, et in Harmonia Confessionum expressa; Nempe quoad salutis nostrae Causas, seu Efficientem, seu Meritoriam; quoad Christi Domini Personam, Naturarum Veritatem Unionemque, Officium, Beneficia; denique quoad Justificationis modum gratuitum, procul meritis vel causalitate Operum: 3. Utrisque idem Cultus unius veri ac Triunius Dei, Christique theanthropou, procul omni Idololatria ac Superstitione, vel adoratione Creaturae; eademque Christiani hominis in Deum et proximum officia, ad Sanctificationem requisita: 4. Utrisque Protestatio eadem contra Papales Errores etiam in Capite de Eucharistia S. contra Idololatriam omnem Papalem, foedas Superstitiones, Romanam Hierarchiam, saevam Tyrannidem, impurum Coelibatum, otiosum Monachismum: 5. Utrisque officia eadem tradita anexikakias (Ephes. iv. 2.) in iis quae inaedificantur fundamento, ac diversimodé quidem ab iis tradita, sed hocce tamen immoto et inconcusso: 6. Utrisque tandem idem interesse, eadem causa, motiva eadem pro Evangelica pace instauranda, et si non omnimoda Concordia, saltem Tolerantia mutua et fraterna, aeternum sancienda: Ex qua certé fluert Evangelii felicior propagatio; Veritatis Evangelicae triumphus; Antichristi fortior oppugnatio, ac tandem casus; invalescentis quotidie Tyrannidis repressio; Jesuiticorum moliminum delusio; Libertatis Protestantium, hodie nutantis, assertio; Scandali gravissimi e medio eorundem Amotio; Ecclesiae ac Reipublicae novum in dies incrementum; Piorumque tandem omnium exultatio; Schismaticorum conversio; Graecarum quin etiam Ecclesiarum ad Unitatem Fidei et Spiritus, quod Bohemicae pridem Ecclesiae tentaverant, facilior retractio.

Part I Protheoria: Peace attempts from Marburg to Cassel, and Cassel's consensus on essentials§7

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

7This business of Evangelical Consociation or Tolerance was usefully attempted at times, and is certainly to be attempted as a duty: first in the Marburg Colloquy, A.D. 1529, between Luther and Zwingli and those of another opinion — the Most Serene Landgrave of Hesse promoting pious Concord as far as in him lay, Melanchthon, Oecolampadius, Bucer, Jonas, A. Osiander, and others also being present — with little happy success, Luther with his own pressing too hard that Christ is corporally present in the Eucharist. Afterward the business was resumed in the Wittenberg Convention, A.D. 1536, Bucer and Capito then promoting it; a peace not destined to last while Luther lived, resting on Bucer's rather ambiguous Confession, Melanchthon writing the Formula. The same matter was acted, and more happily, in the Convention of Sandomierz, A.D. 1570, confirming a covenant among the associates of the Augsburg, Bohemian, and Helvetic Confessions.

Worthy of due praises in my judgment is the Cassel Convention, under the auspices of Wilhelm VI, Landgrave of Hesse, between the Marburg and Rinteln theologians, in the year 1661. There both sides agreed, in best faith, afterward repeated and confirmed, both in general concerning Consensus in the Essentials and the manner of preserving it, and in particular concerning the several Articles still in controversy.

And in general those venerable men pronounced on both sides: 1. That the Evangelicals agree on the Foundation of Faith and Salvation; that the controversial questions do not at all touch that Foundation, much less remove or overturn it; and that neither party thereafter, because of some difference, should cut the other off from fellowship or condemn them, and so on. 2. That for promoting that Consensus the remaining controversies ought either not to be treated in the churches from the pulpit, or certainly with the utmost modesty if necessity plainly required it — with no mention of dissenters, no harshness of words, no forced consequences, but only the declaration of truth from Scripture.

In particular, as to the Article of the Holy Supper, both Parties agreed that the Spiritual manducation of Christ's Body is altogether necessary to salvation and to the saving use of the Sacrament; and that otherwise the dissent between them as to the necessity of fraction and as to the oral manducation of Christ's Body, even by the mouth of an Unbeliever, is not such as would overturn the foundation of Salvation or shake the substance of the Sacrament. As to the Articles of Predestination, Grace, and Free Choice, they agreed: that after man's fall there are no residual powers left in him for spiritual good; that the whole business of human salvation depends on the Divine will, good pleasure, and grace; and that damnation is decreed to be inflicted on no one except because of sins. Controversies remained, but to be placed outside the census of fundamentals.

Latin · §7

Utiliter quandoque tentatum, certe tentandum ex officio, hoc Consociationis seu Tolerantiae Evangelicae negotium, in Conventu primo Marpurgensi, A. 1529. Lutherum inter et Zwinglium, ac heterodóxous. Promoturo (quantum in ipso fuit) piam Concordiam Sereniss. Hassiae Landgravio, praesentibus etiam Melanchthone, Oecolampadio, Bucero, Jona, A. Osiandro, etc., successu parum felici; Scilicet corporaliter praesentem esse Christum in Euchar. nimis urgente Luthero cum suis. Postea resumptum negotium fuit in Conventu Wittenbergensi, A. 1536. Bucero tum ac Capitone promotoribus; non duraturam pacem, vivo Luthero, ambigua fere Buceri Confessione subnixam, Formulam scribente Melanchthone. Res eadem acta, et felicius, in Conventu Sendomiriensi, A. 1570. foedere confirmando, inter Augustanae, Bohemicae, et Helveticae Confessionis socios. Celebrandus mihi est dignis laudibus Conventus Cassellanus, auspiciis Wilhelmi VI. Hassiae Landgravii, inter Marpurgenses Rintelensesque Theologos, Anno 1661. Ibi conventum utrimque est, fide optima, deincepsque repetita ac firmata, cum in genere de Consensione in Essentialibus ejusque conservandae modo; tum in specie de singulis Articulis adhuc controversis. Et in genere quidem pronunciarunt utrimque: 1. Convenire inter Evangelicos de Fundamento Fidei et Salutis: Quaestiones controversas Fundamentum istud minime attingere, minus multo tollere aut evertere; et ne pars altera deinceps, propter dissensum aliqualem, alteram vel convictu rescinderet, vel damnaret, etc. 2. Consensioni illi promovendae Controversias, quae superessent, aut non tractandas fore in Ecclesiis pro concione, aut certe summa cum modestia, si necessitas plane exigeret, dissentientium nulla mentione, nulla verborum asperitate, nullis consequentiis affictis, sola veritatis ex Scriptura declaratione. In specie vero, quoad Articulum de S. Coena, inter Partes utrimque convenit: Spiritualem manducationem Corporis Christi ad salutem omnino necessariam esse, et ad usum Sacramenti salutarem; caeteroquin dissensum inter utrosque quoad fractionis necessitatem et quoad Corporis Christi manducationem oralem, etiam ore Infidelis, non talem esse, qui vel fundamentum Salutis everteret, vel Sacramenti substantiam labefactaret. Quoad Articulos de Praedestinatione, Gratia, et Libero Arbitrio, convenit: Post hominis lapsum nullas esse, nec remansisse, in ipso residuas vires ad bonum spirituale; Totumque salutis humanae negotium a Divina voluntate, beneplacito, et gratia dependere; damnationem vero nemini irrogandam decerni, nisi propter peccata. Remanserunt Controversiae, sed extra censum fundamentalium collocandae.

Prefatio: Why the three Crimina are cited — not to litigate, but to show the necessity of one defense§8

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

8IV.

Thus far I have brought forward the three most atrocious Accusations forged against me by the council of my Adversaries, collected from three Lutheran Doctors (those Orthodox ones, of course, who cannot err), framed in their own words. Not, to be sure, with a mind either to litigate with them about these things and proceed to empty or impious quarrels, or even to try to excuse myself before those most rigid Judges of mine after the sentence already passed against me by them (for that would be nothing else than imprudently and incautiously to provoke a heavier sentence against myself); but partly so that it may become known to a benevolent Reader, free from prejudices and passions, how hostilely they have invaded me, and with what atrocity — never having been injured by me — two of them, not even known to me by name before, have tried to tear the fame of a most innocent neighbor and to divert onto me the just indignation of the whole Lutheran Church (which, as holding directly and entirely the Foundation of the whole Christian Faith, I have always held ought to be pursued with fraternal charity), if what they said were true; partly so that I might show that I did not snatch at an occasion, but that the hardest necessity of snatching it was imposed on me — once only, and never hereafter — of alleging my Deeds and Words and of laying them before everyone's eyes, from which my adversaries have blushed at no one in sucking so much venom against me.

Latin · §8

IV. Adductae hactenus a me sunt Adversariorum meorum ex tribus numero Doctoribus Theologis Lutheranis (Orthodoxis scil. illis et errare nesciis) collecti Concilii, atrocissimae adversus me confictae Tres Accusationes, propriis eorum verbis conceptae; Non eo certe animo, quasi vel de his litigare cum iisdem, et ad rixas inanes aut impias, procedere, vel saltem me illis, rigidissimis meis Judicibus, post jam tum latam ab iis adversus me sententiam, exculpare tentem (hoc enim nil aliud foret, quam graviorem sententiam adversus me, imprudenter et incaute provocare); sed partim, ut benevolo, eidemque a praejudiciis et affectibus libero Lectori innotescat, quam hostiliter isti me invaserint, quantaque atrocitate, nunquam a me laesi, quin duo eorum, ne nominibus quidem antehac mihi cogniti, famam innocentissimi proximi lacerare, et universae Ecclesiae Lutheranae (quam, utpote totius Christianae Fidei Fundamentum Directe omnino tenacem, Fraterna semper charitate prosequendam duxi) justam, si vera dixissent, indignationem in me derivare annisi sint: partim, ut ansam non arriperem, sed durissimam istam arripiendi necessitatem mihi impositam ostenderem, semel duntaxat, nec posthac unquam, tam Facta quam Verba mea allegandi omniumque oculis exponendi, ex quibus adversarii mei tantum adversus me virus exugere nulli verecundati sunt.

Prefatio Crimina I prior part: Fundamental Supper consensus defended from Reformed confessions and doctors§9

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

9So then, as to the PRIOR PART of the FIRST CRIMINATION: Ah! how grave and hard a matter is here brought forward — namely, that I labored to this end: that it should be established that a Fundamental Consensus in the Doctrine of the Holy Supper really obtains between Lutherans and Reformed. I confess freely that I most earnestly gave myself to that work; but what crime is there in this, when, fully convinced in Conscience in this cause, I so acted, and may be understood to have so acted?

For when from the Confessions of the Reformed in part — the Anglican, Gallican, Brandenburg (Marchica), and Torun — and in part from the most evident expositions of many doctors of the Reformed Church, both older (Calvin, Bucer, and Zwingli himself) and more recent (Forbes, Trelcatius, Cosin, and others), brought forward everywhere in my writings and in those of the Lutherans themselves, it can be doubtful to no one (except to him who, against Christian Charity that hopes all things, calls into doubt all their faith and sincerity) that the Reformed sincerely believe and confess a real and substantial Presence of Christ's Body itself — not of the bare Virtue and Efficacy of that Body — and that Presence as preceded even by the Faith of the Communicants themselves, and accordingly a like Manducation, yet both Spiritual and Supernatural, not Corporal and Dimensional and Oral: what more can be wanting or desired, so that they may be understood to conspire Fundamentally with the Lutherans in the Doctrine of the Lord's Supper?

Does it belong to the Foundation of the Christian Faith to believe that Christ's Body is present in the Holy Supper also Corporaliter — that is, in a corporal and dimensional mode — and likewise manducated Oraliter, in a Corporal and Oral mode? But such a Presence and Manducation of Christ's Body many among the Lutherans themselves, at least the Scriptural ones, deny to be real — much less that they believe them, or require them to be believed, concerning the faith and the foundation of the Christian faith. Indeed all those Lutherans who, with Luther, teach that Christ's Body is present in the Holy Supper neither by Inclusion in the bread, nor by Descent from heaven and Ascent into the same, nor by Ubiquity (which slipped from Luther only once, and from which he afterward judged he should abstain — as the Helmstadt theologians note everywhere, adding that the Ubiquity dogma damns the novelty itself and all the remaining inhabitants of East and West for error) — inculcating only the Coexistence of Christ's Body with the Eucharistic bread, and indeed not so much with the bread as with the Communicants — a Coexistence admitted also by all those Reformed who contend that the Sacramental Signs are not nude-significant, but exhibiting of the things they signify, even Substantial ones. And this, as far as I know, all the Reformed to a man do; and by this very thing they interpret Christ's definitive Eucharistic proposition, "This is my body" (however you take its Subject as the Complex of bread and body), as remaining improper and synecdochic, through this of theirs: "This bread signifies — that is, exhibitively — my Body"; or: "This bread is the exhibiting Sign of my Body" — most evidently declaring the Eucharistic Complex from a heavenly and an earthly thing (what Thomas Pierce, the Reformed theologian, in his Pacificatorio Orthodoxo, called the AGGREGATE, and what is to be held as the prow and stern of the truly Lutheran sentence in this place).

Latin · §9

Itaque, quod ad PRIMAE CRIMINATIONIS PARTEM PRIOREM attinet; Vah! quam gravis ac ardua hujus Materia adducitur: Me scil. in id allaborasse, ut constaret, Consensum in Doctrina de S. Coena Fundamentalem, Lutheranos inter et Reformatos, re ipsa, intercedere. Fateor utique ingenue, me id enixissime operam dedisse; quid vero hoc delicti habet? dum per Conscientiam, hac in causa, plenissime convictus, sic egi, et egisse intelligar. Quando enim ex Confessionibus partim Reformatorum, Anglicana, Gallicana, Marchica, Toruniensi, partim ex evidentissimis plurimorum Reformatae Ecclesiae Doctorum, tam vetustiorum, Calvini, Buceri, ipsiusque Zwinglii, quam Recentiorum, Forbesii, Trelcatii, Cosini, aliorumque expositionibus, passim in Scriptis tum Meis, tum Lutheranorum ipsorum, adductis, nemini plane dubium esse potest (praeterquam illum, qui omnem horum fidem sinceritatemque, invita Charitate Christiana, cuncta sperante, in dubium vocat) Reformatos ipsius Corporis Christi, non Virtutis nudae Efficaciaeque hujus Corporis, realem ac substantialem Praesentiam, eamque, etiam Communicantium ipsorum Fidem, antegressam, eoque et Manducationem similem, at, utramque Spiritualem et Supernaturalem, non Corporalem et Dimensionalem Oralemque, sincere credere ac confiteri; quid deesse aut desiderari amplius potest, quo minus iidem intelligantur in Doctrina de Coena Domini cum Lutheranis Fundamentaliter conspirare? Numne ad Fundamentum Fidei Christianae pertinet, credere, Corpus Christi in S. Coena etiam Corporaliter, seu corporali et dimensionali modo, praesens esse, itidemque Oraliter, seu Corporali Oralique modo, manducari? Hujusmodi vero Praesentiam et Manducationem Corporis Christi, ex ipsis Lutheranis non pauci, saltem Scripturales, negant esse, nedum ut easdem de fide fideique Christianae fundamento, credant, aut credendas requirant. Imo vero omnes illi Lutheranorum, re ipsa, talem Praesentiam negant, qui, cum Luthero, nec per Inclusionem in pane, nec per Descensum e caelo Ascensumque in eundem, nec per Ubiquitatem (quae semel tantum Luthero excidit et a qua deinceps abstinendum sibi idem duxit, annotantibus id passim Helmstadiensibus Theologis, et subjungentibus, Ubiquitatis Dogma ipsam Novitatem omnesque Orientis et Occidentis Incolas reliquos, erroris damnare) Corpus Christi in S. Coena adesse docent, solam Coexistentiam Corporis Christi cum pane Eucharistico, quin non adeo cum pane, quam cum Communicantibus, inculcantes, ab omnibus etiam iis Reformatorum admissam, qui Signa Sacramentalia, non nude significantia, sed Signatorum suorum, etiam Substantialium, exhibentia, contendunt esse. Id quod oppido, quantum novi, ad unum omnes faciunt Reformati, hocque ipso propositionem Christi Eucharistico Definitivam: Hoc est corpus meum (utcunque Subjectum illius, Complexum ex pane et corpore statuas esse) impropriam mansuram et synecdochicam, per hanc suam: Hic panis significat, scil. exhibitive, Corpus meum; vel: Hic panis est Signum Corporis mei exhibitivum, interpretati, Complexum Eucharisticum ex re Coelesti et Terrestri (Thomae Piercio, Reformato Theologo, in Pacificatorio Orthodoxo, AGGREGATUM appellatum, Sententiaeque vere Lutheranae hoc loco proram et puppim habendum) quam evidentissime eloquuntur ac edocent.

Prefatio Crimina I posterior J.VI: The Beza–Calvin heaven-from-earth charge answered from the Scultetus letter§10

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

10J. VI.

The POSTERIOR PART of the FIRST CRIMINATION — by which the accuser said I had written that Christ's Body is farther distant from the Holy Supper and from the blessed bread of the Holy Supper than the heaven of heavens is from the terraqueous globe — is convicted of the most open falsehood by the mere repetition of my own words by which I am judged to have so written. For thus the words of my Letter written to Scultetus run:

I for my part take it upon myself in turn to require and solicit you, most distinguished Scultetus — you who have solicited me about many things and obtained my assent — that both you and the venerable Calixtus may judge the sincere and clear mind of the Reformed in this cause to be that which one of you adduced from blessed Calvin's Institutes, Book IV, chapter 17, section 9, in these words: Whatever can serve to express the true and Substantial Communication of the Lord's Body and Blood, which is exhibited to the Faithful by the Sacred Symbols of the Supper, I gladly receive — and that in such a way that they are understood to perceive it not with imagination alone or the intelligence of the mind, but to enjoy it in very deed as food of eternal life. Reconcile the harder voice of Calvin commonly Beza, thrust out precipitately in the Consensus with the Zurichers as Doctor Calixtus says — that the Body and Blood of our Savior are at that time, when the Sacred Eucharist is administered, distant from us by as great an interval of places as heaven is situated from earth — with the immediately recited words of the same Calvin, so that there he may be held to have spoken of the Crucified Body of Christ, and here of the Glorious. The Glorious, or Glorified, Body of Christ, according to the Sentence of Calvin and the Reformed, is in the heavens, sitting there at the right hand of the Father, to return thence to judge the living and the dead; but the Crucified Body of Christ is most present in the Eucharist. For this is the sincere and clear Sentence of the Reformed concerning the Lord's Supper which I dare to weigh in the name of them all: that All Believers who receive and manducate the blessed Bread receive and manducate the Crucified Body of Christ; and that the same account holds of the consecrated Wine; but that the Mode by which it comes about that Christ's crucified Body and His shed Blood are really present to Believers in the Sacred Supper and are in very deed received, eaten, and drunk by them, we do not know, and that that Mode is Hyperphysical.

Did I then truly assert that Christ's Body is farther distant from the Holy Supper and the blessed bread of the Holy Supper than the heaven of heavens is from the terraqueous globe? When, namely, I asserted: (1) that the Crucified Body of Christ is most present in the Supper; (2) that this is the sincere and clear Sentence of the Reformed concerning the Lord's Supper — that All Believers who receive and manducate the blessed bread receive and manducate Christ's crucified Body, and that the same account holds of the consecrated wine; (3) that the Mode alone by which it comes about that Christ's crucified Body and His shed Blood are really present to Believers in the Holy Supper, and are in very deed received, eaten, and drunk by them, we do not know; and that that Mode is Hyperphysical.

Let it be permitted to add now: even if perhaps the Lutheran Doctors universally all hold which nevertheless I would somewhat doubt that Christ's Body which is now present in the Supper is Christ's glorified Body, and therefore, as to qualities, other than that which was present to the disciples in the first Supper — that is, humbled and near to Crucifixion, or about to be crucified — called by Christ Himself given didomenon (Luke 22:19), and by Paul broken klomenon (1 Corinthians 11:24) — contrary to what I hold, who have asserted that Christ's Body, as crucified more than as glorified, is present in the Holy Supper Substantialiter nevertheless, though Spiritualiter; by that very fact, because I most clearly maintained in one and the same place that Christ's crucified Body, as crucified, is present in its Substance Spiritually, that is, and therefore Sacramentally in every Holy Supper — by what face, I ask, can I be said to have opined that Christ's Body is farther distant from the blessed bread of the Holy Supper than the heaven of heavens from the terraqueous globe? Nor does it obstruct that I meanwhile believe, led by the Apostles' Creed, that Christ's Body ascended into heaven, sits there at the right hand of God the Father, and will someday return thence to judge the living and the dead. For I believe all this, with very many Lutherans, concerning the Corporal, Local, and Dimensional Presence of Christ's Body in Heaven, having never denied the Spiritual and therefore Sacramental Presence of the same Body of Christ in the Holy Supper, but most sincerely, with God granting, ready to confess it to the last breath of life.

Latin · §10

J. VI. POSTERIOR CRIMINATIONIS PRIMAE PARS, qua incusor scripsisse: Corpus Christi a S. Coena benedictoque S. Coenae pane, longius distare, quam Caeli Caelorum a Terraqueo globo distant, sola repetitione verborum meorum, quibus ita scripsisse judicor, apertissimi falsi convincitur. Sic enim verba Epistolae meae, ad Scultetum exaratae, habent: Ego Te, Clarissime Scultete, qui me de pluribus sollicitasti assensumque impetrasti, vicissim requirendum sollicitandumque mihi sumo, quo et Tu, et Venerandus Calixtus, Reformatorum animi Sententiam sinceram ac dilucidam, hac in causa, eam arbitremini esse, quam ex B. Calvini Inst. Lib. IV. cap. 17. §. 9. alter Vestrum adduxit l. c. his verbis: Quicquid ad exprimendam veram Substantialemque Corporis ac Sanguinis Domini Communicationem, quae, Sacris Coenae Symbolis, Fidelibus exhibetur, facere potest, libenter recipio: Atque ita, ut non cum imaginatione duntaxat aut mentis intelligentia percipere, sed ut re ipsa frui in alimentum vitae aeternae, intelligantur. Duriorem a. in Consensu cum Tigurinis praecipitanter (ut D. Calixto dicitur) protrusam Calvini (vulgo Beza) vocem hanc: Quod Corpus Sanguisque Servatoris Nostri a nobis tunc, quando Sacra administratur Eucharistia, tanto locorum intervallo distet, quanto Caelum a Terra sita, cum proxime recitatis ejusdem Calvini verbis concilietis, ut ibi de Crucifixo, hic de Glorioso Corpore Christi locutus perhibeatur. Gloriosum, seu Glorificatum Christi Corpus, ex Sententia Calvini et Reformatorum, in Caelis est, ibidem sedens ad dextram Patris, inde rediturum ad judicandum vivos et mortuos; at Crucifixum Corpus Christi in Eucharistia praesentissimum est. Sincera enim haec et dilucida Reformatorum (quod nomine eorum omnium ponderare audeo) de Coena Domini Sententia est: Omnes Credentes, qui accipiunt et manducant benedictum Panem, accipere et manducare Corpus Christi Crucifixum: Consecrati Vini eadem ratio sit; Modum autem, quo id fiat, ut Corpus Christi crucifixum et Sanguis ejus effusus, in Coena Sacra, Credentibus realiter praesentia sint et ab his re vera accipiantur, edantur bibanturque, nos ignorare, esseque Modum illum Hyperphysicum. Itane vero asserui, Corpus Christi a S. Coena benedictoque S. Coenae pane longius distare, quam Caeli Caelorum a Terraqueo globo distant? Quando scil. asserui: (1) Crucifixum Corpus Christi in Coena praesentissimum esse. (2) Sinceram hanc et dilucidam Reformatorum de Coena Domini Sententiam esse: Omnes Credentes, qui accipiunt et manducant benedictum panem, accipere et manducare Corpus Christi crucifixum, vinique consecrati eandem rationem esse. (3) Modum solum, quo id fiat, ut Corpus Christi crucifixum et Sanguis ejus effusus in Coena S., Credentibus realiter praesentia sint, et ab his re vera accipiantur, edantur bibanturque, nos ignorare; esse vero Modum illum Hyperphysicum. Addere nunc liceat, etiamsi fortean Lutherani Doctores in universum omnes (quod tamen subdubitaverim) teneant, Corpus Christi, quod nunc in Coena praesens est, esse Christi Corpus glorificatum, eoque, qua qualitates, aliud ab eo, quod in prima Coena discipulis adfuit, i.e. humiliatum et Crucifixioni proximum, seu crucifigendum, ab ipso Christo διδόμενον (Luke 22:19), a Paulo κλώμενον (1 Corinthians 11:24) appellatum — secus ac ego teneo, qui Corpus Christi, quatenus crucifixum, magis quam quatenus glorificatum idem est, in Coena S. (Substantialiter tamen, licet Spiritualiter) adesse asserui; Eo interim ipso, quia crucifixum Corpus Christi, quatenus crucifixum est, in omni Coena S., Substantia sua (Spiritualiter scil. eoque Sacramentaliter) praesens esse plo una vice ibidem disertissime perhibui, qua fronte, quaeso, dici possum opinatus, Corpus Christi a benedicto pane S. Coenae, longius distare quam Caeli Caelorum a Terraqueo globo? Nec obstat: me interim, duce Symbolo Apostolico, credere, Corpus Christi ascendisse in caelum, ibidem ad dexteram Dei Patris sedere, indeque rediturum aliquando ad judicandum vivos et mortuos. Hoc enim omne, cum plurimis Lutheranis, credo de Corporali, Locali, Dimensionalique Corporis Christi in Caelo Praesentia, Spiritualem eoque Sacramentalem ejusdem Corporis Christi in Coena S. nunquam inficiatus, sed sincerissime, bono cum Deo, ad extremum usque vitae halitum, confessurus.

Prefatio Crimina II J.VII opening: The anthropophagy charge answered from the Disputation on the Supper§11

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

11J. VII.

There follows the SECOND CRIMINATION impacted on me by the Adversaries, by which I am said to have agitated the Eucharistic Doctrine of the Lutherans as Anthropophagy and Haematoposia — abominable to God and to men — in my Disputation on the Lord's Supper, and to have traduced it impiously and profanely, as Architect of a sly Union; which very thing is judged fit to be vindicated by no goose-quill style, but by a Tartarean spear. Even this imputation itself — to be held utterly foreheaded, and scarcely to be expected in that manner from a barbaric Tartarus — I will nevertheless never vindicate by any injurious word against the Author; I must dissolve it by the allegation of my own most innocent words, which run thus:

A third kind of arguments to be opposed, namely, to the CORPORAL AND ORAL Manducation of Christ's Body, which, the Lutherans themselves confessing, is not Scriptural flows from the nature of the Manducation itself to be instituted in the Holy Supper: which, if it is stated as a CORPORAL AND ORAL Manducation of Christ's Body, is found to be of such a kind that it could not have been instituted by Christ, because it induces Anthropophagy and Haematoposia, abominable to God and to men (Leviticus 7:26; 17:14).

From these words it is conspicuous: (1) that I carefully guarded not only lest anyone attribute Anthropophagy and Haematoposia to the Lutherans, but also lest I call the Lutherans' Eucharistic Doctrine — even concerning the Corporal and Oral Manducation of Christ's Body and Drinking of His Blood — a saving Anthropophagy and Haematoposia, and that for this sole cause, that they deny it to be such; while nevertheless holding that this Doctrine of the Lutherans concerning the Corporal and Oral Manducation of Christ's Body and the corporal and oral Drinking of His Blood contains Anthropophagy and Haematoposia, provided that, on the one side, the Body and Blood of Christ are the body and blood of a true man, and on the other side, Corporal and Oral Manducation and Drinking complete a true and proper Manducation and Drinking. (2) that I said only this: that the Manducation of Christ's Body if it be held Corporal and Oral is found to be of such a kind that it could not have been instituted by Christ.

Latin · §11

J. VII. Succedit SECUNDA Adversariorum mihi impacta CRIMINATIO, qua dicor Doctrinam Eucharisticam Lutheranorum, Anthropophagiam et Haematoposiam, Deo hominique abominabilem, in Disputatione mea de Coena Domini, exagitasse, impieque profaneque traduxisse, ceu subdolae Unionis Architectus, quod vero ipsum nullo stylo anserino, sed pilo Tartareo vindicandum judicetur. Etiam hanc ipsam, effrontem oppido habendam, vixque a Tartaro Barbarico expectandam isto modo imputationem, nihilominus nullo in Auctorem injurioso verbo unquam a me vindicandam, ipsa verborum meorum innocentissimorum allegatione diluam necesse est, quae ita habent: Tertium argumentorum genus (Manducationi sc. Corporis Christi CORPORALI ORALIQUE, quae, fassis Lutheranis ipsis, Scripturalis non est) opponendum ex ipsius Manducationis, in S. Coena instituenda, natura fluit, quae si CORPORALIS ORALISQUE Corporis Christi statuatur, deprehenditur hujusmodi, ut a Christo institui haud potuerit, quod Anthropophagiam inducit et Haematoposiam, Deo hominique abominabilem (Leviticus 7:26; 17:14). Ex his verbis conspicuum est: (1.) Me solicite cavisse, non tantum ne Lutheranis Anthropophagiam et Haematoposiam ullus tribuerem, sed et, ne Lutheranorum Doctrinam Eucharisticam, de Corporali licet et Orali Corporis Christi Manducatione et Sanguinis Bibitione, Anthropophagiam et Haematoposiam salutarem, idque eam solam ob causam, quod illi negant talem esse — non obstante, hac interim Doctrina Lutheranorum de Corporali Oralique Corporis Christi Manducatione et Sanguinis corporali oralique Bibitione, Anthropophagiam et Haematoposiam contineri, dummodo, ex una parte, Corpus et Sanguis Christi, corpus et sanguis veri hominis sint; ex altera vero parte, Manducatio et Bibitio Corporales Oralesque, veram propriamque Manducationem et Bibitionem absolvant. (2) Dixisse me duntaxat, Manducationem Corporis Christi (si Corporalis Oralisque habeatur) deprehendi hujusmodi, ut a Christo institui haud potuerit.

Prefatio Crimina II remainder: Anthropophagy reductio, Capernaism, and the reverse charge of making God author of sin§12

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

12From these words it is conspicuous — completing what was begun above under (2) — that the Manducation of Christ's Body, if it be held Corporal and Oral, is found to be of such a kind that it could not have been instituted by Christ, because it would induce Anthropophagy and Haematoposia; and that every Anthropophagy and Haematoposia without distinction, without any limitation anywhere made in the Holy Scriptures, is held abominable to God and to man (Leviticus 7:26; 17:14).

So then it would scarcely be lawful for a Reformed man to draw any consequences — even those contained in the most evident manner in explicit propositions — if those consequences should happen to press upon the Lutheran Doctrine; nor indeed without adding the imputation of consequences not acknowledged by the Lutherans, which imputation I have warned again and again in what precedes to be otherwise less lawful. And therefore I have also judged that not even a Partial Capernaism, likewise contained in the Corporal and Oral Manducation of Christ's Body, ought to be attributed to them.

Conversely it will be free for the Lutherans to elicit anything from anything, and to transcribe upon the Reformed with impunity whatever blasphemies they please — and among them all the greatest, that God is the Author of sin (a charge the Reformed hold abominable, detest in the highest degree, and never cease to execrate) — blasphemies never to be vindicated from them even by a goose-quill style, much less by a Tartarean spear (from which kind of revenge all the Reformed justly abhor)?

Latin · §12

Ex his verbis conspicuum est — quod supra (2) inchoatum — Manducationem Corporis Christi, si Corporalis Oralisque habeatur, deprehendi hujusmodi, ut a Christo institui haud potuerit, quod induceret Anthropophagiam et Haematoposiam; omnis vero promiscue Anthropophagia et Haematoposia, citra limitationem ullam, in Scripturis S. nullibi factam, Deo hominique (Leviticus 7:26; 17:14) abominabilis habita sit. Ita vero haud licitum fuerit Reformato, Consequentias ullas nectere, etiam evidentissimo modo in propositionibus explicitis contentas, si istae fortean Lutheranam Doctrinam premere appareant; nec quidem citra Consequentiarum, a Lutheranis haud agnitarum, additam imputationem, quam alioquin minus licitam esse, toties quoties in antecedentibus monui; indeque nec Capernaismum Partialem, in Corporali Oralique Corporis Christi Manducatione itidem contentum, iisdem tribuendum duxi. Lutheranis vice versa liberum erit, quidlibet ex quolibet elicere, et blasphemias quascunque harumque omnium maximam, de Deo peccati Authore — Reformatis abominabilem habitam, summumque in modum detestandam et nunquam non execratam — impune tamen iisdem transcribere, ne anserino quidem stylo, nedum pilo Tartareo (a quo vindictae genere omnes Reformati merito abhorrent) ab his unquam vindicandas?

Prefatio Crimina III §.VIII opening: The Sandomierz cruelty charge and the Synod's clash with a single contradictor§13

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

13§. VIII.

But we hasten on to the THIRD and greatest of all the CRIMINATIONS — belonging almost solely to my first and most vehement Accuser — who, alas!, indulges too much his envy and his unjust and tumultuous zeal, by which he is rather often carried off into various things less becoming a Christian man, especially a theologian, so that not seldom he appears to have laid down his shield even in the most manifest distortions. He takes it ill that I set forth and recommended the Sandomierz Consensus as an Example of the Ecclesiastical Union of Evangelicals — than which none more excellent is given, and by which the Polish Evangelicals once coalesced so closely that they all but held every sacred thing in common, and neither Reformed living among Lutherans nor Lutherans living among Reformed feared, when occasion was given, to use and enjoy one another's sacred Sermons and Administrations of the Sacraments, while for the rest they proposed to one another, where need was, the most modest discriminations of beyond-fundamental Doctrines, without any party detractions, through charitable informations and conferences — persisting most amicably in such Consociation for more than half a century (as we proved by a just computation of the time from when the Consensus began to when it was afterward disrupted by certain well-known Firebrands, in the Preface vindicating the Consensus and prefixed to its repeated Edition).

Accordingly, that he might hurt me, the Adversary arraigns both the Sandomierz Consensus and me its Herald as guilty of utterly monstrous Cruelty and Tyranny, on this sole ground: that when a certain Contradictor interposed against this Consensus — and after the Synod had dealt with him both publicly and privately, as one reclaiming against the Consensus and unwilling to foster Concord with the other Churches — a certain tumult arose (as Hartknoch reports), and he experienced the threats of a certain Polish Politician, made with the scimitar after the manner of the Nation.

Yet even without my reminding him, anyone sufficiently understands that nothing can fall away from or be detracted from the Consensus of so many Evangelical Churches, unanimously entered, and from its just praises, merely because one sole Pastor reclaimed against it; nor can the whole Synod, otherwise peaceably agreeing, justly be charged with cruelty because, when a large enough handle had been given by the obstinate contradiction of one man shouting against all, some one of the Nobles — especially of the Poles, among whom liberty sometimes degenerates into Polish license — threatened him with the scimitar beyond the mind and will of the Synod.

Latin · §13

§. VIII. Sed ad TERTIAM omniumque maximam properamus CRIMINATIONEM, soli fere primo eique vehementissimo Criminatori meo propriam, qui — proh dolor! — livori suo injustoque ac tumultuanti zelo, quo saepiuscule ad varia Christianum Hominem, praecipue Theologum, minus decentia abripitur, nimium indulget, ut haud rarenter in manifestissimis etiam detorsionibus clypeum suum reposuisse appareat. Hunc aegre habet, quod in Exemplum Unionis Evangelicorum Ecclesiasticae, Sendomiriensem Consensum posuerim ac commendaverim, quo praestantior non datur alter, quove tam arcte coaluerant olim Evangelici Poloni, ut tantum non quaevis Sacra communia haberent, et tam Reformati inter Lutheranos, quam hi istos inter viventes, mutuis Partis alterius Concionibus Sacris Sacramentorumque Administrationibus, data occasione, uti fruique nulli vererentur, de cetero Doctrinarum praeter-Fundamentalium discrimina modestissima et citra Partium obtrectationes quascunque, per charitativas informationes collationesque, mutuo sibi, ubi opus erat, proponerent, in hujusmodi Consociatione (quod Praefatione, Consensum vindicante, et Editioni ejus iteratae praemissa, per justam temporis, quo Consensus coepit quove per notissimos quosdam Incentores disruptus postliminio est, computationem, dedimus probatum) ultra Seculi dimidium, amicissime persistentes. Proinde, ut mihi aegre faceret Adversarius, tam Consensum Sendomiriensem, quam me, ejus Praeconem, immanis prorsus Crudelitatis et Tyrannidis, eo solo nomine, reos peragit, quod Consensui huic Contradictor quidam intercedens, postquam cum hoc, Consensui reclamante et Concordiam cum caeteris Ecclesiis fovere nolente, tam publice quam privatim, a Synodo actum esset, tumultu quodam (ut refert Hartknochius) exorto, Politici cujusdam Poloni minas, pro more Gentis, acinace factas, expertus sit. Etsi vero, me minus monente, quilibet satis intelligat, tot Evangelicarum Ecclesiarum Consensui, unanimiter inito, hujusque justis laudibus, per id decedére nihil aut detrahi posse, quod unus solus Pastor eidem reclamaverit, nec crudelitatis tota Synodus, pacifice alioquin consentiens, jure argui propterea queat, quod data larga satis, per obstinatam unius, omnibus obstrepentis, contradictionem, ansa, Nobilium quispiam, praesertim Polonorum, pro libertate, in licentiam quandoque degenerante Polonica, praeter mentem et voluntatem Synodi, isti acinace minatus sit;

Prefatio Crimina III defense: Ignorance of the threat, praise for Consensus itself, and abhorrence of violence§14

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

14Nevertheless (that, for Conscience before God Most High who searches hearts and kidneys, I may here defend even my innocence in the face of the whole Protestant Church) this must be said by me in this place:

(1.) That concerning that threatening accident which happened in the Sandomierz Synod, I knew nothing before I was preparing an Edition of that Consensus and prefacing it; nor had I read Hartknoch's History so attentively as to take account of that threatening deed — and that because, in vindicating the Sandomierz Consensus, I had to dispute not against Hartknoch, a mere Historian, but against Hornbeck's Lutheran theological Opponent, who in particular neither mentions those threats nor alleges Hartknoch or his Ecclesiastical History in a single word. Nor, if I had read and observed the fact, could I have stood safely enough on the man's credit (since more than once he has been caught by others writing from mere affections and disordered love of his Sect); nor, even if I had been free to rest securely on that Man's relations, would I have needed to attend to that accidental deed in this place, since — that very thing being left intact, posited, and even conceded — it would still remain open to me for the rest to honor the Sandomierz Consensus with due praises for many other excellent things. Just as it is also praiseworthy on this account: that by the unanimous votes of both Evangelical Parties it brought it about that Gericius, the importunate Disturber of the Consensus, was suspended from his office — Peace no less than Truth commanding him — and was also to be coerced by other Ecclesiastical penalties. So Hartknoch (p. 905): Gericius remained of his opinion, and because he would not let himself be moved either by entreaty or by threatening words, he was, with the consent of all present (Lutherans equally with Reformed), suspended from office, and it was resolved that he should be taken into custody and excommunicated. That this itself was decreed by the suffrages of all present — Lutherans as well as Reformed, Clergy as well as Politicians — apart from that Man's grave insolence having merited such a censure, can seem probable to no one.

(2.) That I celebrated and raised with due praises the Sandomierz Consensus under no other name than that of the Consensus itself and of the various circumstances and qualities of this Consensus, set out in express words in my Preface — not under the name of certain intervening threats of one Noble, and he perhaps a Lutheran (since the Lutherans present in the Synod urged that Consensus no less than the Reformed). Those threats meanwhile, if they happened (let the credit rest with Hartknoch), I grieve from the heart; so far am I from approving them, much less from judging that any praise can accrue to the Synod from their having arisen.

(3.) All who know me know that I so abhor every violence and truculent mode of proceeding — even by the very nature and temperament of my body — that there is nothing I detest and turn from with my whole breast more. Especially in Christian Ecclesiastical business, which I have sufficiently understood to rest on the authority and revelation of God alone, and so not to be thrust upon an unwilling man's Conscience; and most of all in the Dissensus of Lutherans with Reformed, which I (unlike the adversary, who for that reason rushes upon all else and sacrifices me together with all Calvinists even to Satan's most cruel violence and Tyranny) hold by fully convinced conscience to be beyond-Fundamental, and toward which not merely common but fraternal love is to be kept. Hence I may Christianly boast that, having lived among Lutherans for the greater part of my life, I never had to be reconciled with any of them, but have conversed hitherto most amicably with many, both Doctors and Hearers, and as fellow-members with me of one Christian Religion may by their own right, from Christ's own law, demand of me. I invoke as witnesses both the present Inhabitants of this whole City and, by name (one who has since migrated elsewhere), the celebrated and never-suspected-by-anyone of even the least neglect of Lutheran Orthodoxy Most Rev. Dr. Wegner, most deserving Professor of Theology at Königsberg, after he already nearly three years ago wished his testimony of this kind concerning me to be copied out even in public types, through express letters written to me — to be read in the Acts of the Jubilees of our University, Part 3, pp. 79–80.

So that from all these things, with best conscience, it is open to me, with truth itself voting, to weave the following argument to oppose to the Reviler's argument: Whoever of the Reformed detests with his whole breast every violence in any Christian Ecclesiastical matter — most of all that which touches the Evangelicals' Dissensus held by him only as beyond-Fundamental — never fell out with any Lutheran, but has lived most amicably with all who became known to him, the Lutherans themselves being witnesses, and for these causes set forth and praised with many praises the Sandomierz Consensus insofar as this Consensus was most amicable, not insofar as one Man contradicted it and one Polish nobleman's threats (whether he was Reformed or Lutheran is uncertain) — that man, so far, sought the Protestants' Ecclesiastical Union by no violent Counsels, nor had it in mind to seek it so. But Strimesius etc. Therefore.

Latin · §14

tamen (quo, pro Conscientia coram Deo O. M. corda renesque scrutante, in totius Ecclesiae Protestanticae facie, etiam meam innocentiam hic tuear) dicendum mihi hoc loco est: (1.) Me de accidente illo minaci, quod in Synodo Sendomiriensi evenit, nec quicquam ante scivisse, quam Consensus illius Editionem pararem eique praefarer; nec Hartknochianam Historiam ita attente legisse, ut minacis illius facti rationem habuerim, idque eo, quia in vindicando Consensu Sendomiriensi non contra Hartknochium, merum Historicum, sed contra Hornbeckii Oppugnatorem Theologum Lutheranum, disputandum mihi erat, de minis istis nihil in specie vel memorante neque vel Hartknochium vel Historiam ejus Ecclesiasticam verbo uno allegans. Nec si legissem factumque observassem, fide viri tuto satis stare potuisse (cum non una vice, pro affectibus meris Sectaeque suae amore inordinato, scripsisse deprehensus aliis sit); nec, si secure in Viri istius relationibus recumbere mihi licuisset, ad istud tamen factum accidentale, hoc loco attendere opus habuisse, cum salvo isto positoque, quin et concesso, mihi de caetero integrum manserit, Consensum Sendomiriensem, ob multa alia praeclara, dignis encomiis mactare. Quemadmodum etiam eo nomine laudandus est, quod unanimibus utriusque Partis Evangelicae votis effecit, ut Gericius, importunus Consensus Turbator, a munere suo, Pacem non minus atque Veritatem illi imperante, suspensus sit, aliis etiam poenis Ecclesiasticis coercendus. Ita enim Hartknochius (pag. 905): Gericius blieb auff seiner Meinung, und weil er sich weder durch Bitte noch durch Drau-Worte lecken lassen wollte, ward Er, mit aller Anwesenden (Lutheranorum aeque ac Reformatorum) Zustimmung, von dem Ambt suspendiret, und ward beschlossen, dass Er gefänglich solte eingezogen und excommuniciret werden. Quod ipsum, omnium omnino praesentium, tam Lutheranorum quam Reformatorum, Clericorum pariter ac Politicorum, suffragiis, citra gravem hujus Viri insolentiam, animadversionem istiusmodi promeritam, decretum fuisse, nemini probabile videri potest. (2.) Me Consensum Sendomiriensem, nullo alio, quam ipsius Consensus hujusque Consensus variarum circumstantiarum qualitatumque, in Praefat. mea exertis verbis adductarum, non autem intervenientium unius Nobilis, istiusque forsitan Lutherani (cum Lutherani, Synodo praesentes, non minus quam Reformati, Consensum istum urserint) minarum quarundam, nomine, celebrasse debitisque evexisse laudibus — quas interim minas accidisse (sit penes Hartknochium fides) ex animo doleo, tantum abest ut probem, nedum ut ex illis subortis ullam Synodo laudem accedere posse censeam. (3.) Ab omni violentia et truculento procedendi modo, vel per naturam temperamentumque corporis ipsum, adeo me abhorrere norunt, quotquot me norunt, ut a re nulla magis, quam toto pectore detestor aversorque; Cumprimis in re Ecclesiastica Christiana, quam omnem, uti solius Dei auctoritate ac revelatione niti, ita Conscientiae hominis invitae haud esse obtrudendam, satis perspectum habeo; maxime vero in Dissensu Lutheranorum cum Reformatis, a me (secus ac ab adversario, in omnia alia idcirco ruente, meque una cum omnibus Calvinianis, vel ipsius Satanae crudelissimae violentiae atque Tyrannidi sacrificante) per plene convictam conscientiam, praeter-Fundamentalem habito, cui non amor duntaxat Communis, sed fraternus, servandus est. Accidit inde, ut Christiane gloriari queam, me inter Lutheranos, majori vitae meae tempore versatum, nunquam cum quoquam eorum in gratiam redire necesse habuisse, cum multis vero, tam Doctoribus quam Auditoribus, hactenus amicissime, et prout unius Religionis Christianae mecum Consortes, jure id suo, ex Christi ipsius lege, a me exposcere queunt, conversatum fuisse. Testes invoco tam totius hujus Civitatis Incolas modernos, quam nominatim (qui hinc alio commigravit) celebrem et de Orthodoxiae Lutheranae vel minimo neglectu nemini unquam suspectum Plur. Rev. Doct. Wegnerum, Profess. Theol. Regiomontanum meritissimum, postquam jam tum hujusmodi de me testimonium suum, publicis etiam typis, tribus propemodum abhinc annis, per expressas ad me datas literas, exscribi voluit, Actorum Universitatis nostrae Jubilaeorum Part. 3. pag. 79. 80. legendum. Ut adeoque ex his omnibus, optima conscientia, sequens argumentum, Convitiatoris argumento opponendum, nectere mihi, suffragante ipsissima veritate, integrum sit: Quicunque Reformatorum, omnem violentiam in re Ecclesiastica Christiana quacunque, maxime omnium qua Dissensum Evangelicorum praeter-Fundamentalem tantum a se habitum, toto pectore detestatur, cum Lutheranorum nemine in gratiam unquam rediit, amicissime vero cum omnibus qui ipsi innotuere, Lutheranis ipsis testibus, versatus est, hisque de causis Consensum Sendomiriensem, quatenus sc. Consensus hic fuit amicissimus, non vero quatenus eidem Vir unus contradixit et unius quoque nobilis Poloni (Reformatusne is fuerit, an Lutheranus, incertum) minas in exemplum aliis posuit multisque laudibus extulit — ille eatenus per nulla violenta Consilia Unionem Protestantium Ecclesiasticam quaesivit, seu quaerere in animo habuit. Atqui Strimesius etc. Ergo.

Prefatio Crimina III close: Prayer for the adversary, Cassmann's rule for disputers, and Meldenius against self-appointed judges§15

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

15As for what remains: I humbly beseech God that He would deign to pour into this adversary of mine (than whom no one ever experienced a more hostile man — irritated by not so much as a little letter, nor even by mention of his name anywhere) the Spirit of proving himself, by which he may understand and attain how great the sins with which he loads himself by the most petulant tearing of the fame both of me and of so many other excellent and pious Men devoted to the Lutheran Society — whether through most imprudent zeal, or through a hunt for his own fame, truly quite infamous, sought from men like himself — and may timely unload himself of them by serious repentance, lest Satan — not indeed a Calvinistic one (whom the Sacred page utterly ignores), but the infernal and first author of calumnies and contumelies — be able any longer to harm him and his soul, redeemed by the precious Blood of Christ, and be forever severed from the Evangelicals' Union, otherwise still most hateful to him.

Meanwhile let him note the following Rule spoken by someone to unjust Disputers: Not by reviling, but by entreating; not by fulminating, but by demonstrating; not by condemning, but by confirming; not by execrating, but by praying; not by striking, but by admonishing; not by dooming with dire imprecations, but by interceding with pious vows; not by attacking with curses, but by earning favor with good deeds; not by hateful windbags of words, but by unmoved testimonies of Holy Scripture; not by truculence, but by tolerance; not by agitation of minds, but by moderation of affections; not by force, but by gentleness; not by inhumanity, but by mildness; not by desire of revenge, but by will to gain the erring; not by clamor, but by love of the right — emerging from every Fanatics' Sophistry and fraud as from dense darkness, conquering Truth at last triumphs as victor, and will triumph forever, altogether to triumph at last. In Otto Cassmann, Schol. Tentat. I, p. 374.

And also the Admonition of Meldenius, a Lutheran Theologian, addressing all such Dictator-Theologians in these words: You have constituted yourselves not only Adversaries but Judges; you rashly condemn other Churches dissenting from You; you arrogate to Yourselves censure over any Theologians whatsoever, however well deserving of the Church, and over their pious labors; without blush you publicly arraign them as guilty of the foulest heresies; and thus most manifestly you affect a certain dominion over the Lord's inheritance, so that your πολυπραγμοσύνη (meddlesome busyness) becomes conspicuous to the whole World, and to all good men is rendered hateful and intolerable. Who designated You Judges of nearly all Controversies? who Censor of all books? who Aristarchuses even of all Theological phrases? as if you alone were wise, and all the rest wandered about like shadows? as if You, ignorant of every error, had been destined by God and the Universal Church to that office, that you should examine all others' sayings and writings most rigidly and with Lyncean acumen! Who finally permitted You more Right over others than others over You? why did you publicly provoke those by whom you had never been injured? If you had kept silence, you would not have betrayed yourselves like the hamster, and would have consulted best for your fame. And indeed you urge these Controversies with such bitterness of words, hauling wagons of insults from both sides and from every side, that no Apostolic gentleness can be found in you. Nay — what is far graver and least to be borne — you often violently twist even things spoken aptly, piously, and rightly into an alien and perverse sense, and thence boldly snatch occasion for shameless calumny, and fasten upon the innocent monsters of opinions of which they had never dreamed. If this license of cavilling should obtain, who at last will be innocent, who at last will be orthodox under these fault-findings? Christian Charity always hopes better things; your suspicion always thinks worse. Votive Exhortation for the peace of the Church, p. 34.

Latin · §15

Quod reliquum est, Deum supplex veneror, dignetur huic adversario meo (quo nemo hostiliorem expertus quisquam unquam est, nulla sc. literula, ne nominis quidem mentione ullibi facta, a se irritatum) Spiritum probationis sui ipsius infundere, quo intelligat et assequatur, quantis se peccatis, tam mei, quam tot aliorum egregiorum piorumque Virorum, Lutheranae Societati addictorum, petulantissima famae dilaceratione, sive per imprudentissimum zelum, sive per famae propriae, profecto admodum infame, ab hominibus sui similibus quaesitum aucupium, constituat onustum, iisque semet ipsum, per seriam poenitentiam, tempestive exoneret, ne Satanas — non utique Calvinisticus (quem Sacra pagina penitus ignorat), sed infernalis et calumniarum contumeliarumque autor primus — ei animaeque ejus, Sanguine Christi pretioso redemptae, nocere amplius queat, ab Unione alioquin Evangelicorum, sibi adhuc exosissima, aeternum sejungendus. Interim notet Regulam iniquis Disputatoribus ab aliquo dictam sequentem: Non convitiando, sed obtestando; non fulminando, sed demonstrando; non condemnando, sed confirmando; non execrando, sed precando; non caedendo, sed monendo; non diris imprecationibus devovendo, sed piis votis intercedendo; non maledictis incessendo, sed benefactis demerendo; non odiosis verborum ampullis, sed immotis S. Scripturae testimoniis; non truculentia, sed tolerantia; non animorum commotione, sed affectuum moderatione; non vi, sed mansuetudine; non immanitate, sed lenitate; non vindictae cupiditate, sed errantes lucrifaciendi voluntate; non clamore, sed recti Amore — ex omni Fanaticorum Sophistica et fraude, velut ex densis tenebris, emergens vincit tandem aeternumque victura triumphat victrix veritas, omnino tandem triumphatura. Apud Ottonem Cassmannum, Schol. Tentat. I. p. 374. Necnon Admonitionem Meldenii, Theologi Lutherani, omnes hujusmodi Dictatores Theologos his verbis alloquentis: Non solum Adversarios, sed Judices Vosmet ipsos constituistis, alias Ecclesias a Vobis dissentientes temere damnatis, censuram in quosvis Theologos, quantumvis optime de Ecclesia meritos, eorumque pios labores, Vobis arrogatis, teterrimarum haeresium sine rubore, publice reos peragitis, et sic manifestissime dominium quoddam in hereditatem Domini affectatis, ut πολυπραγμοσύνη vestra Universo Mundo conspicua, omnibus vero bonis reddatur exosa et intolerabilis. Quis Vos designavit Judices pene omnium Controversiarum? quis Censor omnium librorum? quis Aristarchos omnium etiam phrasium Theologicarum? quasi vos soli sapiatis; reliqui omnes velut umbrae vagentur? quasi Vos omnis erroris nescii, ad id muneris destinati sitis a Deo et Universa Ecclesia, ut omnium aliorum dicta scriptaque rigidissime et Lyncaeo acumine examinetis! Quis tandem plus Juris Vobis in alios, quam aliis in Vos permisit? cur lacessivistis eos publice a quibus laesi nunquam fuistis? Si tacuissétis, vosmet ipsos, joricum instar, non prodissétis, vestrae famae optime consuluissetis. Et has quidem Controversias tanta verborum acerbitate urgetis, convitiorum etiam plaustra utrinque et undique convehentes, ut nulla mansuetudo Apostolica in vobis deprehendi possit. Imo, quod longe gravius minimeque ferendum, saepe etiam commode, pie recteque dicta in alienum et perversum sensum violenter detorquetis, indeque occasionem audacter calumniandi sine fronte arripitis, et innocentibus monstra opinionum de quibus illi nunquam somniaverant, affingitis. Quae cavillandi licentia si obtineat, quis tandem insons erit, quis tandem momis istis orthodoxus erit? Charitas Christiana semper meliora sperat; vestra suspicio semper deteriora cogitat. Paraenesi Votiva pro pace Ecclesiae, p. 34.

Part I Protheoria: Cassel consensus on Christ's Person, Baptism, and baptismal ceremonies§16

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

16III. As to the Article concerning the Person of Christ, both sides agreed (pp. 13–16): 1. That the Divine and Human Nature are truly and personally united, so that Christ is God and Man in the unity of Person; and that that Union was made ἀσυγχύτως, ἀτρέπτως, ἀδιαιρέτως, ἀχωρίστως — without confusion, without change, indivisibly, and inseparably. 2. That the Names of the Natures are truly predicated of each other, and in the proper signification of the words: God is Man, Man is God; and that the Properties also of each united Nature are truly and really predicated of the whole Person in the concrete, but according to that Nature to which those Properties or Attributes truly belong — which the Theologians have been pleased to call the Communication of Properties (Communicatio Idiomatum). 3. That the Human Nature is not intrinsically omnipotent, nor omniscient; thus in the Union the united Natures remained distinct, and the essential Properties of each safe; that the Principle which acts is the Person, the Principle by which, each Nature, and so on. 4. That the Human Nature has truly been raised to the highest glory, sitting also itself at the Right Hand of God. 5. That on both sides the Heresies of Nestorius, Eutyches, Marcion, Arius, Photinus, Paul of Samosata, Socinus (they place them in this order), and the like, are rejected.

There remained a dissent, and one not acknowledged as essential by those Men: 1. Whether to the Human Nature in the abstract there was communicated the divine Majesty, or All power, which it would exercise through the Omnipotence everywhere present and hypostatically joined to it? 2. Whether of the same Human Nature, in the abstract, there could be predicated the divine Properties that are fitted for operating — Omnipotence, and so on.

IV. As to the Article concerning Holy Baptism, both sides consented to this (pp. 17–18): That Infants are to be baptized; that the end of Baptism is that they be grafted into Christ and spiritually regenerated; that Baptism is necessary, yet not absolutely, so that only contempt of Baptism damns; that Infants are capable of regenerating grace: and both Parties established that these things belong to the essentials of that Sacrament. Controversies remained, yet acknowledged on both sides as not essential: 1. Whether Infants are at last grafted into Christ and regenerated through Baptism by the necessity of a means — namely an ordinary means? 2. Whether, because of the danger from neglect of Baptism, in a case of necessity, even a Layman may administer Baptism if a Minister's supply is denied?

V. As to Ceremonies — for example Exorcism in the Baptismal formula — there was consent on both sides: 1. That it is not to be thought the infant is corporally possessed by Satan. 2. That that rite can be employed no otherwise than to signify the habitual inherence of Original Sin. 3. That those formulas of Exorcism can be omitted and changed into express Prayers.

And according to the norm of this Agreement, the said Theologians judged that the Academies and Churches of Germany — especially (as nearer) the Brandenburg and Brunswick ones — ought to be invited into the same fellowship. And that truly Christian Mars of Germany, Assertor of Liberty as well as of Religion, FREDERICK WILLIAM, Elector of the Holy Roman Empire, most Invincible alike in mind and in arms — as Europe is witness, and as we too once were, and not long before his death, admitted into so great a Prince's sanctuary and conversation — had for many years wholly devoted himself to this most praiseworthy zeal, according to those fires of piety and charity with which he was kindled.

Latin · §16

III. Quoad Articulum de Persona Christi, convenit inter utrosque (pag. 13. 14. 15. 16.): 1. Divinam et Humanam Naturam revera et personaliter esse unitas, sic ut Christus Deus et Homo sit, in Personae unitate; et illam Unionem factam esse ἀσυγχύτως, ἀτρέπτως, ἀδιαιρέτως, ἀχωρίστως — inconfuse, citra mutationem, indivisim, et inseparabiliter. 2. Nomina Naturarum de se invicem vere, et in propria verborum significatione praedicari: Deus est Homo, Homo est Deus; Proprietates etiam utriusque Naturae unitae, de tota Persona in concreto vere et realiter praedicari, sed secundum illam Naturam, cui istae Proprietates vel Attributa re vera conveniunt — quam Communicationem Idiomatum Theologis appellare placuit. 3. Naturam Humanam non esse intrinsece omnipotentem, nec omnisciam; sic in Unione, Naturas unitas mansisse distinctas, et Proprietates utriusque essentiales salvas; Principium quod agit esse Personam, Principium quo, Naturam utramque, etc. 4. Humanam Naturam vere ad summam gloriam evectam esse, sedentem quoque et ipsam ad Dextram Dei. 5. Rejici utrimque Nestorii, Eutychis, Marcionis, Arii, Photini, Pauli Samosateni, Socini (hoc ordine locant) ac similium Haereses. Remansit dissensus, nec is essentialis a Viris illis agnitus: 1. An Naturae Humanae in abstracto communicata esset Majestas divina, seu Omnis potestas, quam exerceret per Omnipotentiam ubique praesentem, ac sibi hypostatice conjunctam? 2. An de eadem Natura Humana, in abstracto, praedicari possent Proprietates divinae, quae ad operandum sunt comparatae, Omnipotentia, etc. IV. Quoad Articulum de S. Baptismo, utrimque in istud consenserunt (pag. 17. 18.): Quod Infantes sint baptizandi; quod Baptismi finis sit, ut Christo inferantur, et spiritualiter regenerentur; quod Baptismus necessarius sit, nec tamen absolute, ita ut solus contemptus Baptismi damnet; quod Infantes sint capaces gratiae regenerantis: atque haec ad essentialia ejus Sacramenti pertinere Pars utraque statuit. Remanserunt Controversiae, utrimque tamen agnitae non essentiales: 1. An Infantes demum per Baptismum Christo inferantur et regenerentur, necessitate medii, ordinarii scilicet? 2. An propter periculum, ex neglectu Baptismi, in casu necessitatis, etiam Laicus Baptismum administrare possit, si negetur Ministri copia? V. Ceremonias quod attinet, puta Exorcismum in formula Baptismi, consensum utrimque est: 1. Non existimandum, infantem a Satana corporaliter esse possessum. 2. Ritum illum non aliter adhiberi posse, quam ad significandam Peccati Originalis habitualem inhaerentiam. 3. Omitti posse Exorcismi illas formulas, et in expressas Preces commutari. Atque ad hujus Consensionis normam, in eandem societatem censuerunt dicti Theologi invitandas esse Academias Ecclesiasque Germaniae, cumprimis (ut viciniores) Brandenburgicas et Brunsvicenses. Et huic laudatissimo studio totum incubuisse, ab annis compluribus, pro iis quibus succendebatur pietatis et charitatis ignibus, Germaniae illum Mavortem vere Christianum, Libertatis juxta et Religionis Statorem, FRIDERICUM WILHELMUM, S. R. I. Electorem, animo juxta et armis Invictissimum, ut testis est Europa, sic nos quoque et olim, et non diu ante fata, in tanti Principis Sacrarium et colloquium admissi.

Part I Protheoria: Obstacles — any error turned into heresy; verbal and private dissent§17

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

17They went as far as they could! It belongs to pious Theologians of every sort to lend a helping hand — not by words or writings only, but also by deeds; that is, with hearts and tongues and pens kindled by true charity, and with domestic discords composed among the partners of the same Faith and of the same Token. That latter point, as concerns all or most, is more to be wished than hoped for, so long as there is still room for human affections and infirmities.

There are already in the rank of Protestant Men those who turn any Error into Heresy, or any Dissent into something Fundamental or Essential, as their passion wills! Nevertheless that dissent has very often been merely verbal, and has turned on phrasing or on the manner of stating a thing — for example in the words realiter, oraliter, sufficienter, efficaciter, and so on. Often it has turned on the mode of the thing — for instance the manner of presence or of being-present in the Eucharist. Or on the circumstances of the thing — for instance the Breadth of Redemption, whether also for the reprobate, while the thing itself and its substance remain unmoved. Often too the dissent is not in what was truly handed down, but in things fastened on by consequences not born in the teaching but brought in from outside — and certainly rejected; for example, that the Reformed deny God's Omnipotence, that they make God the author of Sin, that they assert a Stoic necessity, and so on. Finally, the private quarrel of Theologians more than the public quarrel of Confessions has pulled Brethren apart in more than one question: as in the Supralapsarian question, now nearly laid to sleep, and in very many others of that kind.

Latin · §17

Ibant quo poterant! Piorum certe quorumcunque Theologorum est, ministram operam adhibere, neque dictis tantum, aut scriptis, sed et factis; scilicet vera charitate accensis et cordibus, et linguis, et calamis, compositisque domesticis dissidiis, inter consortes ejusdem Fidei, atque Tesserae. Quod posterius, de universis aut plerisque, optandum magis est quam sperandum, donec erit humanis affectibus atque infirmitatibus locus. Sint jam in Protestantium Virorum ordine, qui Errorem quemvis in Haeresin, aut Dissensum quemvis in Fundamentalem vel Essentialem, pro libidine vertant! Nihilominus persaepe verbalis ea dissensio fuerit, et circa phrasim vel enunciandi modum; ex. gr. in vocibus realiter, oraliter, sufficienter, efficaciter, &c. Saepe circa rei modum, puta rationem praesentiae vel adessentiae in Eucharistia. Aut circa rei circumstantias, puta Latitudinem Redemptionis — an et pro reprobis — manente re et substantia immotis. Saepe etiam dissensus non in vere traditis, sed in affictis, per consequentias non innatas, sed illatas, certe rejectas; v. gr. de negata a Reformatis Dei Omnipotentia, de Deo auctore Peccati, de Stoica necessitate asserta, &c. Denique dissidium privatum Theologorum magis, quam publicum Confessionum, in non una quaestione, Fratres distraxit: Qualiter in quaestione Supralapsaria, fere sopita, aliisque id genus quam plurimis.

Part I Protheoria: Sacred majesty, royal power, and private blemishes made into church marks§18

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

18I will add also that dispute concerning the Power of Majesty about Sacred things — more restricted by some, turned by others into an Architectonic power; or even concerning the limits of Royal Power and of passive obedience. On that argument a recent Theologian of Copenhagen has, with little modesty, branded the whole Reformed Church — twisting certain sayings or assertions of a few into whatever sense he wished — as adverse and hostile to the rights of Kings and Princes, and even to their divine origin, and indeed to their security: and with no other design than that he might shut out the French Exiles, fled into the bosom of the Most Powerful King, if not from a roof, at least from the Temple and from the liberty of Sacred things. Far be all your fury from my House! So there are sometimes brother Men who, with little Christian spirit, most eagerly snatch sayings — often spoken in the heat of disputation, often hesitatingly or as opinion, often sound in sense but awkward in wording, such as fell in countless numbers from the Writers and Fathers of the early Church — into matter for contention and for battles about words (λογομαχίαι)! There are those who abound in certain private thoughts of their own, or in their own sense, to the prejudice of Ecclesiastical tranquillity and against the laws of Christian prudence! There are those who transform the blemishes of private men into public marks of the Churches: thus taking certain sayings, for example of Zwingli, Calvin, Martyr, Beza, and others, as the judgment of the Reformed Church, and understood in a harsher sense!

Latin · §18

Addam et in illa de Potestate Majestatis circa Sacra, ab his magis restricta, ab aliis in Architectonicam versa: Vel etiam de limitibus Regiae Potestatis, et passivae obedientiae; Quo in argumento Theologus Hafniensis nuperus toti Reformatorum Ecclesiae, ex nonnullorum forte dictis vel assertis, in sensum quemcunque voluit, inflexis, hanc notam inussit parum verecunde, esse illam adversam et infestam Regum ac Principum juribus, vel etiam divinae istorum origini, imo et securitati: Nec alio instituto, quam ut Exules Gallos, in gremium Potentissimi Regis profugos, si non tecto, certe Templo, et libertate Sacrorum prohiberet. Procul a mea tuus sit furor omnis Domo! Ita sint nonnunquam Viri fratres, qui dicta saepe in disputationis aestu, saepe titubanter vel opinative, saepe sensu commodo, sed locutione incommoda, qualia primaevae Ecclesiae Scriptoribus et Patribus innumera exciderunt, parum Christiane in contentionis argumentum et λογομαχιῶν, avidissime rapiant! Sint qui in cogitatis quibusdam suis, aut sensu suo abundent, in praejudicium Ecclesiasticae tranquillitatis, et contra prudentiae Christianae leges! Sint qui privatorum naevos in publicos Ecclesiarum transformant: sic dicta quaedam, v. gr. Zwinglii, Calvini, Martyris, Bezae, &c. in sententiam Eccl. Reformatae, et duriore quidem sensu intellecta!

Part I Protheoria: Adiaphora made necessary; charity's defect; joining hands with moderate Evangelicals§19

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

19There are those who of themselves order things indifferent (ἀδιάφορα) to become necessary, or order what belongs to the pattern of external discipline or of order — variable of course with the variety of Places, Nations, and Customs — to pass over into the very substance of Christianity, and as it were its soul! There are those who, theoretically immune from fundamental error (as we are ready to judge gently, ἐπιεικῶς), yet distinguish themselves practically by something far heavier: namely by a defect of charity (Matthew 5:23-24; 1 Corinthians 13:1, and so on)! It is already certain that all these things are done when our Savior's mandate, example, character, and last words are set aside (John 14:27), and when the rules and warnings of the holy Apostle of the Gentiles are despised (Ephesians 4:2-3; Philippians 3:16; 1 Timothy 6:4, and so on). The dignity and Office of their own Order are neglected as well; the pious efforts of the Greatest Princes, the most ardent vows of Theologians of either Party, and the groans and sighs of all the Good are tossed up and down as of no account; and no attention is paid to the weight of restoring Evangelical Peace.

We for our part do not cease either to lament in spirit and to grow sick at heart over the most unjust affections of men — with so great a loss to Evangelical truth, harm to the Church, joy to Enemies, offense to the Pious, and increase of Antichristian tyranny — or also to join right hands with those for whom the Divine Majesty has shaped the heart of better clay, who think more fairly and moderately of us and of our Churches, and who understand the fundamental consensus. Such men there are, by God's kindness, here and there through nearly all Germany and the Northern world; especially in these most mournful times, when the Church is already oppressed by the common Enemy and will be oppressed still further unless, with forces and minds joined under the auspices of the highest Powers, she has repressed that fury. And already we hear with joy that in the ample Dominions of the Most Powerful Brandenburg Elector studies are gradually coalescing, hatreds are departing, eristic strife is being barred, common counsel is being taken, and there are being recalled to minds formerly more stirred what men of proven piety, moderation, and prudence urged in this matter in the last century and in ours — Capito, Bucer, Melanchthon, Strigelius, Peucer, Pierius, Himmel, Palladius, Donauer, Chytraeus, Pelargus, Osiander, Calixtus, Meyfart, Matthias, Dilher, Dreier, Conring, Musaeus, Heinich, the Helmstedt men, and others.

Latin · §19

Sint qui ex se ἀδιάφορα in necessaria, aut quae ad rationem externae disciplinae, vel ordinis, variam utique pro varietate Locorum, Gentium, Consuetudinum, in ipsam Christianismi substantiam, et quasi animam, abire jubeant! Sint qui fundamentalis quidem erroris (ut ἐπιεικῶς judicare prompti sumus) theoretice immunes, practico semet et graviori longe distinguant, charitatis nempe defectu, Matth. v. 23. 24. 1 Cor. xiii. 1. &c.! Certum jam fieri ista omnia, posthabito Servatoris nostri mandato, exemplo, charactere, ultimis verbis, Joh. xiv. 27. ac spretis divi Gentium Apostoli regulis monitisque Eph. iv. 2. 3. Phil. iii. 16. 1 Tim. vi. 4. &c. Neglecto etiam Ordinis sui decore et Officii; susque deque habitis sive piis Maximorum Principum studiis, sive ardentissimis Theologorum Partis utriusque votis, sive Bonorum omnium gemitibus ac suspiriis, nec attento Pacis Evangelicae instaurandae momento. Nos sane haud intermittimus, seu lugere animo atque indolescere iniquissimis hominum affectibus, tanto cum veritatis Evangelicae dispendio, Ecclesiae damno, Hostium gaudio, Piorum offendiculo, Antichristianae tyrannidis incremento; seu etiam cum iis jungere dextras, quibus de meliore luto finxit praecordia Divinum Numen, qui de nobis nostrisque Ecclesiis sentiunt aequius ac moderatius, ac fundamentalem consensum intelligunt. Quales sunt, Dei beneficio, hinc inde varii per Germaniam pene omnem, et Arcticum Orbem; cumprimis luctosissimis temporibus, oppressa jam a communi Hoste Ecclesia, et deinceps opprimenda, nisi conjunctis et viribus et animis, sub auspiciis summarum Potestatum, furorem ista represserit. Jamque accipimus laetabundi, in amplissimis Ditionibus Potentissimi Brandenburgici, coalescere sensim studia, odia facessere, eristica arceri, in commune consuli, revocarique ad animos, ante concitatiores, quae hanc in rem suasere superiore et nostro Seculo Viri spectatae pietatis, moderationis prudentiaeque — Capitones, Buceri, Melanchthones, Strigelii, Peuceri, Pierii, Himmelii, Palladii, Donaweri, Chytraei, Pelargi, Osiandri, Calixti, Meyffarti, Matthiae, Dilheri, Drejeri, Conringii, Musaei, Heinichii, Helmstadienses, &c.

Part I Protheoria: Origins of the Sacramentarian schism — Luther, Carlstadt, Zwingli (1524)§20

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

20And would that men went back to the first Origins of the dissensions, understood at length from the History of the Diffidence — first the Sacramentarian schism, born in the year 1524 between Luther and Carolostadius, otherwise Bodenstein of Carlstadt, with Huldrych Zwingli soon about to move into a middle opinion: namely, Carolostadius referring the This (τοῦτο) in the words of Institution not to the Bread but to the Body of Christ, and so removing every presence of the Body in the Eucharistic Bread; Luther on the contrary asserting a corporal presence, by the letter of the text (τοῦ ῥητοῦ); but Zwingli and Oecolampadius a Sacramental presence, under the figure of Bread and Wine. The origin of the discords is to be understood especially from the temperaments of those who were a great part of these contests. Luther, to be sure, was fervid, and did not easily bear an equal in doctrine or authority; Carolostadius was less prudent, led by impulse more than by doctrine and judgment; Zwingli was constant in his opinion and yielded neither to Luther's commands nor to his name; Oecolampadius was unmoved, by the authority of Augustine and of the whole early Antiquity; Melanchthon, of the gentlest temper, would so assert the proper sense of the words of Institution that he departed from Luther, not acknowledging a local coexistence or inclusion of the Body, nor an oral manducation of it. But soon there came after them the sons of Bellona — bitter and eristic tempers — that would enlarge the suits and the Controversies:

Latin · §20

Atque utinam iretur ad primas dissensionum Origines, prolixe intellectas ex Historia Diffidii primum Sacramentarii, nati Anno 1524. inter Lutherum et Carolostadium, qui alias Bodenstein ex Carlstadt, mox Huldr. Zwinglio in mediam sententiam ituro: Scilicet Carolostadio, τὸ Hoc (τοῦτο) in verbis Institutionis referente non ad Panem, sed ad Corpus Christi, atque ita praesentiam omnem Corporis in Pane Eucharistico tollente; Luthero contra corporalem asserente, specie τοῦ ῥητοῦ; Zwinglio autem et Oecolampadio Sacramentalem, sub figura Panis et Vini. Intelligenda praecipue dissidiorum origine, ex illorum ingeniis qui horum certaminum pars magna fuere. Lutherus nempe fervidus, nec parem doctrina vel auctoritate satis ferens; Carolostadius minus prudens, impetu magis quam doctrina et judicio ductus; Zwinglius in sententia constans nec cedens Lutheri imperiis, vel nomini; Oecolampadius immotus, auctoritate Augustini, totiusque primae Antiquitatis; Melanchthon mitissimi ingenii, sic asserturus proprietatem Verborum institutionis, ut a Luthero discesserit, non agnita locali coexistentia, vel inclusione Corporis, nec hujus orali manducatione. Sed exceperunt mox Bellonae filii, acerba et eristica ingenia, lites auctura, et Controversias:

Part I Protheoria: Degrees of the schism — Ubiquitarians, Flaccians, and the Formula of Concord§21

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

21Such were Johann Brenz, father of the Ubiquitarians; Jakob Andreae, from the carpenter's craft called Schmidlin, who would add much to the Brentians; Tilemann Heshusius, fire and flame of so many tumults; Johann Marbach, marked by new portents and calumnies against Pezel, Zanchi, Tossanus, and others; Samuel Huber and Aegidius Hunnius, restless tempers, swollen with new births even concerning Predestination: and above all Flacius Illyricus with his party, the most unjust persecutor of Philip and of the Augsburg Confession as Melanchthon had emended it — though Luther himself had encouraged that work — from whom the Flaccians, and the Flaccio-Brentians, are most noted for their furies: and at last the Authors of the Book of Concord, or Bergen Formula, with Jakob Andreae, Selnecker, Chytraeus, Chemnitz, and others as chief captains. Concerning its Authors, Writing, Scope, Articles, Reprobation, Approbation, Apology, Sequels, and so on, Hospinian treats at length in his work Concordia Discors, and the Palatines in the Neustadt Admonition; also Heinrich Alting in his manuscript History of the Palatine Reformation, and others.

From these things it will easily be plain that a Schism of this kind was born among Evangelicals, to which rivalry between Luther and Carolostadius first gave occasion, and soon rivalry between Luther and Zwingli — men equal in learning and in zeal for reform, yet discordant in one point, the mode of Eucharistic presence. Hence first arose the unhappy Schism, a dissent about the Holy Supper lighter in its beginnings; lighter, I say, both from the Marburg Colloquy, in which Luther had enjoined silence, and from comparing Article X of the Augsburg Confession with the Elucidation Melanchthon afterward added, in which the disapproval of those who teach otherwise was omitted. But soon the sharp anger (ὀξυχολία) and vehemence of certain men fostered the divorce of minds and opinions — such as men's tempers were — and not last in that order Jakob Andreae, truly a Schmidlin or smith of contentions; Tilemann Heshusius, who somehow could not bear the fortune of General Superintendent of the whole Palatinate at the age of thirty-two; then the notorious Johann Marbach, Flacius Illyricus, and others. Soon the dogma of Ubiquity was brought to birth — asserted indeed at first on the occasion of the Eucharistic Controversy, but afterward left silent by Luther and dropped altogether, as also in the Augsburg Confession. Yet it broke out again after Luther's death, poured out by Brenz, but interpolated and promoted by Jakob Andreae, the Flaccians, the Bergen men, and others. Hence came their divorce from the Augsburg Confession as Melanchthon had reviewed and emended it, especially at Article X, and the distinction they produced between the Confession as varied and as unvaried. Hatreds, fury, force, and exacerbation followed on every side.

Latin · §21

Quales Joh. Brentius Ubiquitariorum pater; Jac. Andrea, a fabrili arte Schmidlinus, superadditurus multa Brentianis; Tim. Heshusius tot turbarum fax flammarumque; Joh. Marbachius, novis portentis ac calumniis in Pezelium, Zanchium, Tossanum &c. insignis; Samuel Huberus, et Aegidius Hunnius, irrequieta ingenia, novis, etiam de Praedestinatione, feturis turgida: Cumprimis vero Flaccius Illyricus cum suis, iniquissimus insectator Philippi, ac emendatae ab eo Confessionis Augustanae, licet ipso cohortante Luthero, a quo Flacciani, et Flaccio-Brentiani, furoribus notissimi: Tandem Auctores Libri Concordiae, seu Formulae Bergensis, primipilis Jac. Andreae, Selneccero, Chytreo, Chemnitio, &c. De cujus Auctoribus, Scriptione, Scopo, Articulis, Reprobatione, Approbatione, Apologia, Sequelis, &c. fuse Hospinianus, in Opere Concordia Discors, et Palatini in Admonitione Neostad.; Henr. Altingius, in Historia MS. Reformat. Palatinae, &c. Ex istis facile constabit, esse hujusmodi Schisma inter Evangelicos natum, cui occasionem initio praebuit aemulatio Lutherum inter et Carolostadium, mox Lutherum inter et Zwinglium, pares hos eruditione, ac reformandi studio, in uno forte praesentiae Eucharisticae modo, discordes. Hinc genuit primo infelix Schisma, levius in suis primordiis de S. Coena dissidium; levius dico, vel ex Colloquio Marpurgensi, in quo silentium Lutherus addixerat, tum ex collatione Articuli x. Confessionis Augustanae, cum addita Phil. Melanchthonis deinceps Elucidatione, atque in hac praetermissa improbatione secus docentium. Sed fovit mox animorum sententiarumque divortium, ὀξυχολία quorundam et vehementia, ut fuere hominum ingenia, non postremis hoc ordine Jac. Andreae, vero Smidlino seu fabro contentionum; Tilem. Heshusio, fortunam Superintendentis Generalis totius Palatinatus, anno aetatis XXXII. ferre nescio; dein notis Joh. Marbachio, Fl. Illyrico, &c. Parturivit mox Ubiquitatis dogma, quod assertum quidem primo occasione Controv. Eucharisticae, sed tacitum postea Luthero ac missum omnino, ut et in Augustana Confess. Recruduit autem post Lutheri fata, propinatur Brentio, sed interpolaturis ac promoturis J. Andreae, Flaccianis, Bergensibus, &c. Unde illorum divortium ab Augustana Confessione qualem recognoverat et emendarat Melanchthon, cumprimis ad Artic. x. et discrimen per eos natum inter Confess. variatam et invariatam. Accesserunt odia, furor, vis, exacerbatio hinc inde.

Part I Protheoria: Formula of Discord — Frederick III, Predestination ulcer, hardening causes§22

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

22through Germany — so far that they rose even against the best and most pious Princes: as when a fierce tempest was stirred against Frederick III of the Palatinate, with Jakob Andreae, Heshusius, and Bidenbach as chief firebrands, that they might shut pious Frederick out of the Peace of Religion and the Society of the Augsburg Confession — though they would fail at the Augsburg Diet of 1566. At last the Formula of Concord finished the work — first the Torgau Formula, afterward the Bergen — of which we have just spoken: in truth a Formula of Discord, and the complement of a lasting Schism. Elector Ludwig of the Palatinate protested at once, though most devoted to the Lutherans, and other Princes with him, and also the weightiest Theologians — Hospinian, Alting, and the rest already praised at length. But the unhappy Controversy concerning Predestination and its annexed Heads, born chiefly through Samuel Huber and then through Aegidius Hunnius of Wittenberg around the year 1580 — or so Georg Calixtus testifies below on the Confession of Thorn, p. 14 — drew the ulcer wider and rendered it incurable.

And at last they have hardened that Evangelical dissent down to this very day: Satan's malign craft (κακοτεχνία); the hidden arts of the many-scheming Jesuits (τῶν πολυμηχάνων); the calculations of Politicians who serve Rome or their own advantage; and among Theologians for the most part a spiteful rivalry (κακοζηλία), pride, hatreds, calumnies, prejudices, eristic and virulent writings, and private ambitions in very many cases — as it happens — and it will have no end until, by the authority of the Most Serene Princes and by a greater force if one ever intervenes, they are coerced.

Latin · §22

per Germaniam; adeo ut etiam in optimos pientissimosque Principes insurgerent, qualiter in Fridericum III. Palatinum atrox tempestas excitata, incentoribus praecipue J. Andreae, Heshusio, Bidenbachio, ut scilicet Fridericum Pium Pace Religionis, & Societate Augustanae Confess. excluderent, frustra futuri in Comitiis Augustanis A. 1566. Absolvit ultimo Formula Concordiae primo Torgensis, Bergensis postea, de qua modo dictum, re vera Discordiae Formula, & duraturi Schismatis Complementum; reclamaturis statim, Ludovico Elect. Palatino, Lutheranis quanquam addictissimo, aliisque Principibus, sed & Theologis gravissimis, ut fuse laudati Hospinianus, Altingius, &c. Sed diduxit ulcus in majus ac insanabile reddidit infelix Controversia de Praedestinatione, & annexis Capitibus nata praecipue, per Sam. Huberum, tum per Aegid. Hunnium Wittenbergensem, circa A. 1580. vel teste infra Georgio Calixto ad Confessionem Thorunensem, p. 14. Ac tandem obfirmarunt in hunc usque diem Evangelicor. istud dissidium, Satanae κακοτεχνία; occultae Jesuitarum artes τῶν πολυμηχάνων; Politicorum rationes Romae servientium, aut commodis suis; ac Theologorum plerumque κακοζηλία, typhus, odia, calumniae, praejudicia, scripta eristica & virulenta, ac privata in plurimis studia, ut accidit, nec habitura finem, donec Serenissimorum Principum auctoritate, ac vi majore, si interveniat unquam, coerceantur.

Part I Protheoria: Digression — Lutheran concord not Remonstrant or Pontifical syncretism§23

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

23But in the matter of mutual Tolerance and of fraternal Concord sought among the Churches of Protestants, the cause of those called Lutherans must not be confused — as some would wish — with that of today's Remonstrants, concerning whose Schism the Reformed judgment was not the same, and whose Dogmas were reviewed at length above. Still less is the cause of the Augsburg Brethren, in the irenic business, to be set beside that of the Pontiffs, though today's Roman Methodists may try to compose both. Hence both parties — Remonstrants and Pontiffs alike — have long solicited us toward Syncretism in Religion, with an eye to the communion offered to the brethren of the Augsburg Confession. And the Pontiffs have done so in that Method they call Richelian, which the Gallican Clergy lately revived, as Method 1: leading us by their Missionaries into Communion with the Roman Church. In particular the same Bishop of Condom, now of Meaux, pressed it in Chapter II of his Catholic or Tridentine Exposition.

Latin · §23

Caeterum in materia Tolerantiae mutuae, fraternaeque Concordiae, quaesitae inter Protestantium Ecclesias, non confundenda est (ut vellent) Lutheranorum, qui sic vocantur causa, cum illa hodiernorum Remonstrantium, de quorum Schismate non par Reformatis judicium fuit, & quorum Dogmata prolixe ante recensita. Minus conferenda Augustanorum Fratrum causa, in negotio Irenico, cum Pontificiorum altera, componant licet utramque Methodistae hodierni Romanenses. Unde nos utrique, & Remonstrantes & Pontificii, pridem ad Syncretismum in Religione sollicitarunt, intuitu oblatae communionis fratribus Confessionis Augustanae. Ac fecerunt Pontificii quidem, in ea Methodo quam Richelianam vocant, & quam revocavit nuper Clerus Gallicanus, in Methodo 1. inducendis nobis per Missionarios suos ad Communionem cum Rom. Ecclesia; In specie quoque urfit idem Condomiensis, nunc Meldensis Episcopus, Expositionis Catholicae seu Tridentinae, Cap. II.

Part I Protheoria: Bossuet's pretenses answered in the 1681 Strictures§24

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

24The pretense was, first, that the Lutherans defend the so-called real Presence of Christ's Body in the Eucharist, from which would follow the Adoration of the Body present in the Eucharist — which we so greatly flee. Second, that they defend the dogma of Ubiquity, from which would follow altogether the destruction of Christ's Humanity: and yet the Reformed are ready to offer them their communion, because they deny that consequence of a destroyed Humanity — why then not also to Pontiffs who equally refuse the Consequences drawn from Tridentine Doctrine? But we went openly and at length against this vainest Method in our Strictures against the then Bishop of Condom, published in 1681.

There we treat at length: (1) of the reason of tolerance and of the communion offered to the brethren of the Augsburg Confession — with a retort upon Pontiffs who know nothing of tolerance, indeed of humanity, while they still deny that dissent from the Roman Church is Fundamental; (2) of the dogma of Ubiquity, how far it is held to overthrow the foundation or not — compared with the contested dogmas of the Pontiffs and with their practice, which destroy the essence of Christianity by a far other reason; (3) of real Presence in the Lutheran sense, and of the adoration they approve in the Eucharist — narrating in a long series the difference from the dogma of Transubstantiation, from the Mass Sacrifice, and from Latria of the Host shown even outside the use of the Sacrament, besides other idolatrous and intensely superstitious acts in the Pontiffs' Mass rites; (4) finally of the Consequences which the Bishop of Meaux charges the Reformed with eliciting from Tridentine doctrine not without the stain of calumny — treated by us at length in those Strictures.

Latin · §24

Obtentus est, 1. Lutheranos defendere Praesentiam realem (ut vocant) Corporis Christi in Eucharistia; unde sequatur, quam tantopere refugimus, praesentis in Eucharistia Corporis adoratio. 2. Defendere eosdem dogma Ubiquitatis, ex quo sequatur omnino, Humanitatis Christi destructio: Et tamen paratos esse Reformatos illis communionem suam offerre, quia hoc destructae Humanitatis Consectarium negant; quidni & Pontificiis, Consequentias quae ex Doctrina Tridentina inferuntur, pariter refpuentibus? Sed huic vanissimae Methodo fuse, & ex professo, ivimus obviam in Stricturis nostris adversus Condomiensem tum Episcopum; editis A. 1681. Ubi nos pluribus, 1. De ratione tolerantiae & communionis qualis Fratribus Augustanae Confessionis oblata est; retorsione facta in Pontificios, tolerantiae imo humanitatis nescios, dum tamen dissensum a Rom. Ecclesia esse Fundamentalem negant. 2. Ibidem nos de dogmate Ubiquitatis, quatenus censetur convellere, aut non convellere fundamentum; facta collatione cum dogmatibus Pontificiorum controversis, eorumque praxi, longe alia ratione Christianismi essentiam perimentibus. 3. Ibi & nos de Praesentia reali ex mente Lutheranorum, & adoratione qualem probant in Eucharistia; enarrato longa serie discrimine, a dogmate Transubstantiationis, & Sacrificii Missatici, & Latriae Hostiae exhibitae, etiam extra usum Sacramenti; Praeter actus alios Idololatricos, & impense superstitiosos, in Missaticis Pontificiorum Sacris. 4. Tandem de Consequentis, quas causatur Meldensis Episcopus Reformatos non sine calumniae labe elicere ex doctrina Tridentina, pluribus nos in praefatis Stricturis.

Part I Protheoria: Remonstrant cause unequal to Lutheran — Luther De Servo Arbitrio§25

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

25Nor indeed is the Remonstrant cause and the Lutheran on equal footing, even in the business of Predestination and its annexed Heads. The points above already teach as much, where the Rinteln Theologians explained their own mind and their party's, afterward defended by them in their Apology. And in this cause we appeal to the Leipzig men, to Gerhard, to Calixtus, even to Calov in his Consideration of Arminianism, and others — but before all to Luther himself. For there was no controversy with Luther concerning Predestination, or the total Impotence of the bound Will, or God's Providence about evil actions: he strongly asserted Augustine's doctrine — which is also Paul's — in the Book on the Bondage of the Will, issued against Erasmus toward the end of 1525. For in it there occur even more dreadful things concerning the Divine Decrees and the necessity of sinning than in Calvin himself — as all candid men confess, whatever escapes Luther's grandsons may have tried to seize.

Latin · §25

Nec par sane ratio est causae Remonstranticae & Lutheranae, etiam in negotio Praedestinationis, annexorumve Capitum. Docent vel superiora, ubi suam suorumque mentem Rintelenfes Theologi explicuerunt, defensam ab iisdem postea in Apologia sua. Et appellamus in hac causa Lipsiacos, Gerhardum, Calixtum, imo Calovium in Considerat. Arminianismi, &c. sed ante omnia Lutherum ipsum. Nec enim ulla de Praedestinatione, vel de totali Impotentia servi Arbitrii, vel de Providentia Dei circa actiones malas, cum Luthero controversia fuit, doctrinam Augustini, quae & Pauli, fortiter asserente Libro de Servo Arbitrio, quem emisit contra Erasmum sub finem A. 1525. Nam in eo etiam occurrere horridiora de Decretis Divinis, & de peccandi necessitate, quam in Calvino ipso, fassi omnes ingenui, quaecunque effugia Lutheri nepotes captave-

Part I Protheoria: No Predestination quarrel until Hunnius — Formula, Montbeliard, Marbach-Zanchi§26

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

26And afterward Luther confirmed it in a lucid Preface to the Epistle to the Romans and in other writings, even German ones. Nor was any Controversy on this argument moved against the Reformed — neither in the Torgau Formula or Book of Concord of 1577, nor in the Montbeliard Colloquy published in 1587. On the contrary, Synergists were marked in the Formula of Concord: namely those who set a certain synergy (συνεργία) of Free Will, and held the Causes of Conversion to be the Holy Spirit, the Word, and Man's Will — which error was imputed to Melanchthon. So when contention arose at Strasbourg in 1562 between Johann Marbach and Jerome Zanchi, and Zanchi's doctrine was most bitterly harassed, there was no serious remonstrance on the Predestination argument. In that doctrine the Arbiters — among them Schmidlin summoned from Tubingen — judged there was no great diversity.

Nor, Calixtus himself warns in his Animadversions on the Thorn Confession, was a sentence different from that received Augustinian view — to which the Theologians of the Unaltered Augsburg Confession had clung — brought back into Churches and Schools before Aegidius Hunnius, then teaching at Wittenberg in 1580, and Georg Mylius of Jena.

Latin · §26

rint. Ac confirmavit postea Lutherus, luculenta Praefat. in Epist. ad Romanos, & scriptis aliis, etiam Germanicis. Nulla etiam hoc de argumento Controversia Reformatis mota, vel in Formula Torgensi, seu Libro Concordiae A. 1577. vel in Colloquio Montis-Belligartensi, vulgato A. 1587. Quin notati in Formula Concordiae Synergistae; nempe qui statuerent συνεργίαν quandam Lib. Arbitrii, & Causas Conversionis esse Spiritum S. Verbum, & Voluntatem Hominis, qui imputatus error fuit Melanchthoni. Sic exorta inter Joh. Marbachium & Hieron. Zanchium contentione, Argentinae A. 1562. & hujus doctrina acerbissime exagitata, nulla gravis expostulatio fuit in argumento de Praedestinat. In qua doctrina judicarunt Arbitri, quos inter Schmidlinus, Tubinga evocatus, non magnam diversitatem esse. Nec ante Aegid. Hunnium Wittenbergae tum docentem, A. 1580. & Georg. Mylium Jenensem, diversam sententiam a recepta illa Augustini, (cui adhaesissent Invariatae Augustanae Confess. Theologi) in Ecclesias Scholasque reductam, monuit ipse Calixtus, Animadvers. ad Confess. Thorunens.

Part I Protheoria: Disparitas — ten points Lutherans still confess against Remonstrants§27

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

27Therefore even now today the Theologians named from Luther confess: (1) that certain persons are elected from eternity, not because of foreseen faith, but elected in faith, or through faith in Christ; (2) that Election has no impulsive cause in us, but the whole business of salvation hangs upon God; (3) that faith is foreseen in some, yet as from the grace of the Holy Spirit, as God's gift, as to its beginning, progress, and perseverance; (4) that we are dead in sins, and that there are no residual powers in fallen man toward spiritual good, toward the supernatural acts of Conversion; (5) that God's Grace truly precedes every operation of man, and that in him there are no powers toward Conversion except those prevented, excited, and moved by Grace — so that toward the first reception of Grace they have themselves only passively, as Calixtus expressly says;

(6) that that grace is not given except from a decree of giving efficacious Grace for believing; nor does God foresee anything except dependently on Himself as first cause, still less foresee spiritual good in us; (7) that Faith is trust in divine grace, or in the remission of sins, through and on account of Christ, already contradistinguished from works in the business of Justification; and that a subjective certainty of salvation is given; (8) that the Election of certain Persons is eternal and immutable, and so the Elect according to foreknowledge (κατὰ πρόγνωσιν) cannot finally fall away, on the hypothesis of divine Foreknowledge, which is infallible; (9) as to Reprobation, although they want no other than according to foresight of final Impenitence, yet they do not deny that in this way it is eternal — that the distinction of elect from reprobate is eternal, that the cause of this comparative distinction is God's good pleasure, and that Foreknowledge of the reprobate also is infallible; (10) finally that they condemn every Pelagianism and Semi-Pelagianism. So genuine grandsons of Luther appear to have stood far from the aim and mind of the Remonstrants.

Latin · §27

Igitur etiamnum hodie fatentur Theologi qui a Luthero denominantur, 1. Eligi certas personas ab aeterno, non propter praevisam fidem, sed eligi in fide, seu per fidem in Christum. 2. Electionis nullam esse causam impulsivam in nobis, sed totum salutis negotium a Deo suspendi. 3. Praevideri fidem in quibusdam, sed ut ex gratia Spiritus S. ut donum Dei, quoad ejus initium, progressum, perseverantiam. 4. Mortuos nos esse in peccatis, nec ullas esse residuas vires in homine lapso ad bonum spirituale, ad actus supernaturales Conversionis. 5. Gratiam Dei re vera praevenire omnem operationem hominis, nec in hoc ullas esse vires ad Conversionem, nisi a Gratia praeventas, excitatas, & motas; ut ad primam Gratiae acceptionem, se non habeant nisi passive, quod diserte Calixtus. 6. Non dari illam nisi ex decreto, de danda Gratia efficaci ad credendum; nec Deum quicquam praevidere, nisi dependenter a se ut causa prima, minus praevidere bonum spirituale in nobis. 7. Fidem esse fiduciam divinae gratiae, seu remissionis peccatorum, per & propter Christum, contradistinctam jam operibus, in negotio Justificationis; darique salutis subjectivam certitudinem. 8. Electionem certarum Personarum esse aeternam, & immutabilem, adeoque Electos κατὰ πρόγνωσιν finaliter excidere non posse, ex hypothesi divinae Praescientiae, quae sit infallibilis. 9. Quoad Reprobationem, quanquam haud aliam velint, quam secundum praescientiam finalis Impoenitentiae, tamen non negant hoc modo aeternam eam esse; Aeternam adeo discretionem esse electorum a reprobis, hujus discretionis comparativae causam, esse Dei beneplacitum; Praescientiam etiam reproborum esse infallibilem. 10. Denique omnem se damnare Pelagianismum, Semi-Pelagianismum. Ut a scopo & mente Remonstrantium longe abfuisse appareant genuini Lutheri nepotes.

Part I Protheoria: Ulterius confirmatur — Augustana not Remonstrant; no Socinian commerce§28

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

28From which things it is plain how no necessity binds together the Theologians of the Augsburg Confession with the Remonstrants, and how the men of Dordrecht had nothing to do with brethren of that sort, while these latter barred recocted Pelagianism together with us. It is also plain how ready it would be for Lutherans in the common sense to conspire fraternally with the Reformed, if from the pulpit — dropping quarrels, and dropping also unjust delations before Princes and Magistrates — those men would keep within bounds. Add that dissent in the cause of Predestination gave no cause to the Schism, nor was there contention with Luther on that matter, from what has just been said. And above all, the Brethren of the Augsburg Society have no commerce with the Socinians, as today's Remonstrants do from the history above, from page 242.

So likewise among those called Lutherans there is no palliation of Fundamental errors, nor excuse, nor diminution, in the Heads concerning the Holy Trinity, the eternal Divinity and Generation of the Son, the adoration of the Holy Spirit, Original Sin, the Satisfaction of Christ, Justification by faith alone, and so on.

Latin · §28

Ex quibus planum fit, quam nulla inter se necessitate colligentur Augustanae Confessionis Theologi cum Remonstrantibus, & quam nihil Dordracenis negotii fuerit cum hujusmodi Fratribus, dum recoctum hi Pelagianismum nobiscum arcerent. Planum etiam, quam proclive foret fraterne conspirare Lutheranos vulgo cum Reformatis, si pro suggestu, missis litigiis, missis etiam apud Principes & Magistratus iniquis delationibus, istos intra terminos consisterent. Accedit, dissensum in causa Praedestinationis nullam dedisse causam Schismati, nec ea de re contentionem cum Luthero fuisse, ex modo dictis. Cumprimis vero nullum cum Socinianis commercium est Fratribus Augustanae Societatis, uti est hodiernis Remonstrantibus ex superiore historia, a pag. 242. Sic nulla apud Lutheranos, qui dicuntur, Fundamentalium palliatio errorum, vel excusatio, aut imminutio, in Capitibus de S. Trinitate, aeterna Divinitate & Generatione Filii, adoratione Spiritus S. Peccato Originis, Satisfactione Christi, Justificatione per fidem solam, &c.

Part I Protheoria: Remaining dissent from Dordrecht — six heads; easy consociation§29

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

29So that if any consensus of the Brethren with the Quinquarticularian Theologians remains, the dissent from the men of Dordrecht consists chiefly in these: (1) In phrase, where Lutherans speak of election or reprobation (yet not from Luther) as from foresight of faith, or from foresight of unbelief — although the Formula of Concord did not distinguish πρόγνωσις from προορισμός, as Peucer long ago observed in the Confession set out by Hospinian. (2) In reviewing the order of the Decrees; namely with a conditional Decree set first — concerning the salvation of all, redemption, calling to faith, and so on — provided they are not wanting to it. (3) In the object of Christ's Death, which is all and every human being, elect as well as reprobate. (4) In asserting the mode of the operation of Grace, which with respect to all is even internal, and efficacious from God's side, yet which men resist and against which they set an obstacle — although elsewhere they confess the impotence of Free Will for the work of Conversion.

(5) In the asserted possible apostasy of the saints, which the Reformed also do not deny if the saints are considered in themselves: yet the same Brethren deny it if they are considered elect according to God's infallible foresight. (6) Finally in the Reformed sentence now and then twisted or taken in a sinister sense, and in the Predestinarian Heresy affixed to them — such as was once affixed to Augustine, to Gottschalk, and to those of like mind (ὁμοδόξοις). But once that inequity of judgments and suspicions is hereafter ordered to be of no force, in the remaining things that leave a difference either in phrase, or in the method of conceiving the Decrees, or in the mode of the matter, or its extent, or its circumstances — the substance being safe on both sides (for example Christ's Death, or preventing and confirming Grace, or justifying Faith, or Holy Baptism), overturned by the common Adversaries of Protestants — easy association will follow. Nor will anything be wanting to the complement of either party's vows, except the longed-for peace, that God the perfecter of all may complete it — who daily also fills even what is beyond oath and beyond hope, as I may speak with the Lyric poet.

Latin · §29

Ut si quis remanet Fratrum consensus cum Quinquarticulanis Theologis, dissensus vero a Dordracenis, praecipue in his consistat, 1. In phrasi, ubi de electione vel reprobatione loquuntur Lutherani, (nec ex Luthero tamen) tanquam ex praevisione fidei, vel ex praescientia incredulitatis. Πρόγνωσιν licet a προορισμῳ non distingueret Concordiae Formula, ut Peucero pridem observatum, in Confessione exhibita ab Hospiniano. 2. In ordine Decretorum recensendo; praeposito scilicet Decreto conditionato; de omnium salute, redemptione, vocatione ad fidem, &c. modo huic non desint. 3. In objecto Mortis Christi, qui sint omnes & singuli homines, tam electi quam reprobi. 4. In modo operationis Gratiae asserendo, quae respectu omnium sit etiam interna, & efficax ex parte Dei, sed cui homines resistant, & obicem ponant; licet aliis impotentiam Lib. Arbitrii ad Conversionis opus fateantur. 5. In asserta possibili apostasia sanctorum, quam nec negant Reformati, si sancti in se ipsis considerentur: Negant vero ex altera parte iidem Fratres, si considerentur electi secundum praescientiam Dei infallibilem. 6. Denique in detorta subinde vel sinistre accepta sententia Reformatorum, & afficta Praedestinatiana Haeresi, qualis olim afficta Augustino, Godeschalco, & ὁμοδόξοις fuit. Sed judiciorum ac suspicionum hac iniquitate deinceps valere jussa, in caeteris quae relinquunt discrimen vel in phrasi, vel in methodo concipiendi Decreta, vel in rei modo, aut extensione, aut circumstantiis, salva utrobique substantia (puta Mortis Christi, aut Gratiae praevenientis & confirmantis, aut Fidei justificantis, aut S. Baptismi) per communes Protestantium Adversarios eversa, facilis consociatio fuerit: Nec ad votorum utriusque partis complementum deerit quicquam, praeterquam optatam pacem ἵνα τελέσῃ ὁ πάντων τελειωτὴς Θεὸς, qui quotidie πληροῖ etiam τὰ παρ' ὅρκον, καὶ παρ' ἐλπίδα, ut cum Lyrico loquar.

Part I Protheoria: Two classes of controversy — Melanchthonian AC vs Bergen Formula party§30

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

30Of the Controversies with the Theologians of the Augsburg Confession, two various Classes are to be set up. For some are with the genuine Disciples of Luther, and with those who profess the Augsburg Confession even as Melanchthon recognized it after the Wittenberg Concord, and as it was often explained, especially as to Article X. And now almost the only contested head remaining is the Lord's Supper — Melanchthon expressing the presence of Christ's Body in these words in the later Confession, which others call the Variata by Philip's private authority: That with the bread and wine the Body and Blood of Christ are truly exhibited to those who eat in the Lord's Supper. The prior edition, of the year 1530, had: That the Body and Blood of Christ are truly present, and are distributed to those who eat in the Lord's Supper, with the disapproval of those who think otherwise added. That one thing was, while Luther lived, an apple of discord (μῆλον ἔριδος) — first with Carolostadius, from what was said before, and then also with the Swiss, Zwingli, Oecolampadius, and those who joined them in the order of the Reformers.

Others intervene with the disciples of Johann Brenz, Jakob Andreae, Matthias Flacius Illyricus, Aegidius Hunnius, and others, and as many as subscribed the Torgau Articles, first written in the year 1576 — Jakob Andreae, the Tübingen Theologian, being their chief architect — soon to be referred (with few changes) into the Book of Concord, or Bergen Formula, of 1577, published in 1580 after the subscriptions had arisen. And in this the dogma of Ubiquity, or the Majesty of Christ's Human Nature, is already set in the citadel; and only the prior Augsburg Confession of the year 1530 is admitted, which they call the Unaltered! But other definitive sentences also are expressed in that Book concerning Controversies then agitated among the Lutherans themselves — for example Flaccians, Wittenbergers, Osiandrists, and so on — and likewise with those they call Calvinists. Among which is that concerning Predestination, yet explained there so that the sole cause of salvation, and therefore also of election, is placed in God, not in us.

Latin · §30

Controversiarum cum Augustanae Confessionis Theologis variae constituendae Classes duae. Quaedam enim sunt cum genuinis Lutheri Discipulis, ac professis Augustanam Confessionem, etiam ut a Melanchthone recognita fuit, post Concordiam Wittenbergensem, ac saepius explicata, in specie quoad Artic. x. Ac jam solum fere caput controversum remanet de Cena Domini; praesentiam Corporis Christi efferente his verbis Melanchthone, in posteriori Confessione, quam alii Variatam dicunt privata auctoritate Philippi: Quod cum pane & vino vere exhibeantur Corpus & Sanguis Christi vescentibus in Cena Domini. Habuerat editio prior, Anni 1530. Quod Corpus & Sanguis Christi vere adsint, & distribuantur vescentibus in Cena Domini, addita improbatione secus sentientium. Quod unum vivo Luthero fuit μῆλον ἔριδος, primo cum Carolostadio, ex ante dictis, deinde & cum Helvetiis, Zwinglio, Oecolampadio, ac qui his accesserunt in Reformatorum ordine. Aliae intercedunt cum discipulis J. Brentii, Jac. Andreae, M. Flaccii Illyrici, Aegid. Hunnii, &c. & quotquot subscripsere Torgensibus Articulis, scriptis primo A. 1576. Praecipuo horum architecto Jacobo Andreae Tubingensi Theologo, mox (paucis mutatis) referendorum in Librum Concordiae, seu Formulam Bergensem, A. 1577. vulgatam A. 1580. post exortas subscriptiones. Et in hac jam dogma de Ubiquitate, seu Majestate Naturae Hum. Christi in arce collocatum; admissaque etiam sola Confessio Augustana prior, Anni 1530. quam invariatam vocant! Sed & aliae sententiae definitivae in eo Libro expressae, de Controversiis, ut inter ipsos Lutheranos tum agitatis, puta Flaccianos, Wittenbergenses, Osiandristas, &c. sic & cum Calvinianis quos vocant. Quas inter illa de Praedestinatione, sed sic ibi explicata, ut sola salutis causa adeoque & electionis ponatur in Deo, non in nobis.

Part I Protheoria: Who rejected the Formula of Concord — Ludwig's five charges; Ursinus§31

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

31It is confessed that Electors, Princes, and very many Theologians throughout Lutheran Germany protested against this temerity — and the King of the Danes himself — especially Elector Ludwig of the Palatinate, as was lately noted. And Heinrich Alting notes him in the manuscript Palatine History as having reprehended five things in that Bergen Formula: (1) That it had restricted the Augsburg Confession to the first Exemplar offered to the Emperor in 1530, excluding Editions in which some change or variation had entered for the sake of greater evidence. (2) That after introducing the names of Flaccians, Osiandrists, and Antinomians, they had left other names — such as that of the Synergists — with Melanchthon's sentence less candidly explained. (3) That to the doctrine of the Lord's Supper and of Christ's Presence in that same Supper they had subjected the doctrine of Ubiquity, which Luther had neither approved nor thought fit to be employed in this Controversy concerning the Supper. (4) That they had brought into that Formula many phrases and abstract terms outside and beyond Scripture, and not serving the edification of the Church. (5) That they condemned Zwinglians and Calvinists — not without the appearance of Pontifical tyranny — using this hard voice, even those not heard, and still less convicted of error.

Yet at length the facility of the Princes on that side, and the industry employed by those Theologians on this, won out — by which, with a Prefation written by Schmidlin and Chemnitz, consisting of tragic buskins and captious turns (so it was judged), they induced those men to subscribe. And not long afterward they composed an Apology of this Book at Erfurt, with Martin Chemnitz as standard-bearer, to be censured through the Academies and Churches, and to be published in 1583. Meanwhile among the Palatines Zacharias Ursinus was ordered by Johann Casimir, brother of Elector Ludwig, to give a refutation of the Book, which is among the Neustadt Acts — and than which, the praised Alting says in that manuscript History which we were once permitted to use at Heidelberg, nothing fuller, nothing more accurate, nothing more learned was ever written and published against these Lutherans.

Latin · §31

Reclamasse adversus hanc temeritatem Electores, Principes, Theologos per Germaniam Lutheranam plurimos, in confesso est, ipsumque Danorum Regem, in specie Electorem Palatinum Ludovicum, ut nuper observatum. Et hunc in Hist. MS. Palatina notat H. Altingius, quinque reprehendisse in ea Bergensi Formula; 1. Quod Augustanam Confessionem restrinxisset ad primum Exemplar, oblatum Caesari A. 1530, exclusis Editionibus, in quibus mutatio seu variatio aliqua accesserat, majoris evidentiae causa. 2. Quod inductis nominibus Flaccianorum, Osiandristarum, Antinomorum, reliquissent alia, uti Synergistarum nomen, minus candide explicata sententia Melanchthonis. 3. Quod doctrinae de Coena Domini & Praesentia Christi in eadem Coena, subjecissent doctrinam de Ubiquitate, quam nec probasset Lutherus, nec putasset adhibendam in hac de Coena Controversia. 4. Quod phrases multas, & abstractivas voces, extra & praeter Scripturam, nec aedificationi Ecclesiae inservientes, in eam Formulam intulissent. 5. Quod Zwinglianos & Calvinianos, non sine specie tyrannidis Pontificiae, damnarent, hac dura voce adhibita, etiam non auditos, minus convictos errore. Sed vicit tandem illinc facilitas Principum, hinc adhibita a Theologis istis industria, qua, Praefatione scripta a Schmidlino & Chemnitio, cothurnis constante & captionibus, (sic judicatum) ad subscribendum illos induxerunt. Nec diu post Apologiam hujus Libri Erfordiae concinnarunt, antesignano M. Chemnitio, censendam per Academias Ecclesiasque, & edendam A. 1583. Dum in Palatinis Zach. Ursinus jussus est a Joh. Casimiro, Fratre Ludovici Elect. dare refutationem Libri, quae inter Acta Neostadiana est, & qua nihil plenius, nihil accuratius, nihil doctius, contra hos Lutheranos, unquam Scriptum editumque esse, laudatus Altingius in MS. ea Historia, quam Heidelbergae olim usurpare nobis licuit.

Part I Protheoria: Threefold later controversy — calumnies, adiaphora, real heads§32

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

32From that time there have been Controversies with the Flaccians, and with the Bergen men, and with their grandsons, in nearly a threefold difference — besides that prior one concerning the Lord's Supper, or the mode of receiving Christ's Body in the Eucharist. I. Other Controversies not born from the doctrine of the Reformers, but from extortions of it — not from things handed down, but from things affixed — which are therefore not questions of right, but of fact. For example: Whether the Reformed make natural Reason the Judge of sentences of faith; or Philosophy the principle of Theological conclusions? Whether they assert an absolute necessity of human actions, a Stoic fate, a Manichaean or Predestinarian Heresy? Whether they so make God the author or cause — physical or moral — of Sin? Whether they deny God's Omnipotence, in the Chapter of Corporal presence, or His Mercy, in the other Chapter of Universal Grace? Likewise whether they divide the Natures of Christ, or think with Nestorius, because they distinguish the Natures in the unity of the Person? Whether they take away the force and efficacy of Christ's Death? Whether the Sacraments are to them bare signs, bare tokens? Whether they deny and assail every presence of Christ in the Eucharist? Whether they deny all grace to Infants, or the seed of faith, of grace, of regeneration, and so on? And these Controversies, as they are calumnious, so in the matter itself they are null — about which nevertheless Eckhard, Meisner, Musaeus, Gerhard, Hutter, Mentzer, Calov, Dorsch, Danhauer, Schlüsselburg, and others are laborious and almost wholly occupied.

II. Certain others are less principal or weighty — for example, concerning certain Adiaphorous Rites and Ceremonies around Baptism, the Eucharist, Confession, kneeling at the name of Jesus, or the adornment of Temples, the use of Images, of Feasts, and so on. Which Rites it is agreed are not equally employed by all Lutherans, having arisen partly from Luther's temper against Carolostadius in the cause of Images, and so on. III. Finally other Controversies are more real, or principal, concerning Heads of Doctrine that arose after Luther: for example concerning the Person of Christ, and the Omnipresence of the Human Nature; concerning Predestination and its annexed heads; and at last concerning Baptism. And these we chiefly attend to in this place, as also the Eucharistic Controversy, so that the State of the Controversy may be clear to our Hearers. They are to be seen more fully in Ursinus, Polanus, Zanchi, Sadeel, Beza, Danaeus, Pareus, Wendelin, Alting, Masson, Johann Crocius, Maresius, Hoornbeek, Hottinger, Arnold, Heidegger, and others.

Latin · §32

Ab eo tempore fuerunt Controversiae cum Flaccianis, & Bergensibus, horumque nepotibus, in triplici fere differentia; praeter priorem illam de Coena Domini, seu de modo percipiendi Corporis Christi in Eucharistia. I. Aliae Controversiae non ex doctrina Reformatorum natae, sed extorsionibus illius, non ex traditis, sed ex affictis, quae adeo non juris quaestiones sunt, sed facti. V. gr. An Reformati Rationem naturalem faciant Judicem sententiarum fidei; vel Philosophiam principium conclusionum Theologicarum? An statuant necessitatem absolutam actionum humanarum, fatum Stoicum, Haeresim Manichaeam, vel Praedestinatianam? An Deum adeo faciant auctorem vel causam, seu physicam, seu moralem Peccati? An negent Dei Omnipotentiam, in Cap. praesentiae Corporalis, vel Misericordiam, in altero Gratiae Universalis? Sic an dividant Naturas Christi, aut cum Nestorio sentiant, quia Naturas in unitate Personae distinguunt? An vim & efficaciam Mortis Christi tollant? An Sacramenta sint ipsis nuda signa, nudae tesserae? An praesentiam Christi in Eucharistia omnem negent, oppugnent? An negent gratiam omnem Infantibus, aut semen fidei, gratiae, regenerationis, &c. Et hae Controversiae ut calumniosae, sic re ipsa sunt nullae, circa quas tamen operosi sunt ac fere toti Eckhardus, Meisnerus, Musaeus, Gerhardus, Hutterus, Mentzerus, Calovius, Dorschaus, Danhawerus, Schlüsselburgius, &c. II. Aliae quaedam minus principales aut momentosae sunt, puta, de Ritibus quibusdam & Ceremoniis Adiaphoris, circa Baptismum, Eucharistiam, Confessionem, Genuflexionem ad nomen Jesu, vel ornatum Templorum, usum Imaginum, Festorum, &c. Quos Ritus nec ab omnibus Lutheranis perinde adhiberi constat, ortos partim ex Lutheri in Carolostadium animis, in causa Imaginum, &c. III. Aliae denique Controversiae magis reales sunt, seu principales, de Doctrinae capitibus, quae sunt post Lutherum exorta: Puta de Persona Christi, & Omnipraesentia Naturae Humanae; de Praedestinatione & annexis; tandemque de Baptismo. Et has potissimum hoc in loco attendimus, ut & Controversiam Eucharisticam, quo de Statu Controversiae nostris Auditoribus constet. Videndae plenius apud Ursinum, Polanum, Zanchium, Sadeelem, Bezam, Danaeum, Pareum, Wendelinum, Altingium, Massonium, J. Crocium, Maresium, Hoornbekium, Hottingerum, Arnoldum, Heideggerum, &c.

Coena Domini: Whence the schism began — institution words literal or sacramental?§33

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

33THE LORD’S SUPPER — Where the schism took its start.

1. Should the words of Eucharistic institution — "This is my Body," and so on; "This is my Blood" — because they are serious, entirely true, and the words of Christ’s Testament, be taken properly and literally, plainly according to the letter? Or should they rather be taken in a metonymic and sacramental sense — the sense Holy Scripture already uses in sacramental speech and even outside the Sacraments (Genesis 17:10; 41:26; Exodus 12:11; 31:13, 16) — so that the names of the things signified (Body and Blood) are given to the signs and seals themselves (bread and wine)?

Or does the sense run this way instead: what I give you is truly and substantially my Body, that natural Body delivered for you; or else, in, with, and under this bread my Body is present without spatial distance, essentially or bodily there — so that bread is called Christ’s Body neither by Transsubstantiation nor by signification or sealing alone, but by a kind of Consubstantiation, a real and hidden inclusion?

Lutherans say yes; the Reformed say no.

Latin · §33

COENA DOMINI, Unde initium Schismatis. 1. An verba institutionis Eucharisticae, Hoc est Corpus meum, &c. Hoc est Sanguis meus, uti seria sunt, & verissima, & verba Testamenti Christi, ita sint proprie & literaliter intelligenda, plane κατὰ τὸ ῥητόν? Non vero in sensu metonymico & sacramentali, eodemque in Scriptura S. & in locutionibus Sacramentalibus, imo & extra Sacramenta, familiari, Gen. XVII. 10, XLI. 26. Ex. XII. 11. XXXI. 13. 16. quo scilicet rerum signatarum nomina, puta Corpus & Sanguis, signis ipsis ac sigillis tribuuntur, Pani & Vino? An adeo sensus verborum sit iste: Hoc quod vobis do, est vere ac substantialiter Corpus meum, naturale illud quod pro vobis traditur; Vel, in, cum, sub hoc Pane est Corpus meum, ἀδιαστάτως secundum indistantiam loci, atque essentialiter seu corporaliter ibi praesens; Ut adeo Panis dicatur esse Corpus Christi, non quidem Transsubstantiatione, non etiam sola Significatione vel Obsignatione; sed Consubstantiatione, quadam, seu reali & occulta inclusione? Affirm. Luth. Negant Reform.

Coena Domini: Brethren's hypotheses for the literal sense§34

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

34Our brethren’s hypotheses — enough to list them here; theologians have weighed them at length — include claims such as these: a figurative sense destroys the truth of the words; "is Body" must mean something real and substantial; Christ was bodily present at the first Supper, and therefore also in the bread and wine even while he stood outside the bread, and therefore remains bodily present after the ascension into the heavens; Christ’s Body is eaten in the Supper and so must be present without spatial distance, since a body cannot be present in a spiritual mode; sacramental eating means more than spiritual eating and therefore means oral eating of the true and natural Body; clinging to the literal sense is safer, and the Reformed leave it rashly; what these words institute is a Testament or Covenant and therefore must use proper words alone, as if clarity belonged only to proper speech — as though no sign of the Covenant or Testament were instituted, which is how we read Matthew 26:28 and Luke 22:20.

In that way they beg the question under judgment. They treat the Institution words ("This is my Body") as self-explanatory in a literal, native, proper, and clear sense, yet they paraphrase them as: in or under this — namely the composed complex of bread and Body — my Body is contained, this very Body present to you, yet illocal, and so forth.

Latin · §34

HYPOTHESES Virorum fratrum, quas enarrasse hoc loco suffecerit, prolixe a Theologis expensas, fuere, ex. gr. Sensum figuratum evertere scilicet veritatem verborum: Illud, est Corpus, necessario innuere esse reale, substantiale: Christum in prima Coena fuisse corporaliter praesentem, Ergo & in Pane & Vino, qui tamen Christus erat extra Panem; Ergo corporaliter praesentem post ascens. in Caelos: Corpus Christi manducari in Coena, ergo ut ἀδιαστάτως praesens, nec Corpus posse esse praesens spirituali modo: Manducationem sacramentalem plus dicere quam spiritualem; E. dicere manducat. oralem Corporis veri & naturalis: Tutius esse adhaerere sensui literali, a quo scil. recedant Reformati, & temere quidem: Institutum quoque his verbis Testamentum, vel Pactum, Ergo verbis propriis, quia haec sola clara sint; quasi non institutum signum Foederis vel Testamenti, ut nos ex Matth. XXVI. 28. Luc. XXII. 20. Ita supponunt τὸ κρινόμενον, nempe explicari a se verba Institutionis (Hoc est Corpus meum) in sensu literali, nativo, proprio, perspicuo, dum ita reddunt: In vel sub hoc, scil. composito, complexo (Panis & Corporis) continetur Corpus meum, hoc ipsum Corpus quod vobis adest, sed illocale, &c.

Coena Domini: How Lutherans themselves retreat from the letter§35

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

35Yet the Lutherans deny (1) that the Bread is itself Christ's Body. Which is what the literal sense sounds. (2) likewise that This refers to the Bread, to what Christ was showing. Which is what the letter wants. (3) for them the word is becomes is in, is under, is contained, and so on. Against the letter. (4) they take Body as invisible and illocal. Again against the letter's will. (5) they shift the subject into the place of the predicate, for example My Body is in or under this bread, and so on. (6) they confess the way of speaking is synecdochic, by synecdoche of the contained or of the whole, and so on. Yet a figure which (they say) loses the name of figure; others call it an unusual locution, and so on. (7) they have parted far from one another in rendering these words: some take this of the bread; others complexly of bread and Body; others adverbially, Behold my Body; others actively, this whole action, and so on.

Latin · §35

Licet Lutherani negent 1. Panem esse ipsum Corpus Christi, quod sonat sensus literalis. 2. Itidem negent Hoc referri ad Panem, ad id quod Christus monstrabat, quod vult litera. 3. To Est, sit illis inest, subest, continetur, &c. contra literam. 4. Corpus intelligant invisibile, illocale, invita rursum litera. 5. Mutent subjectum in locum praedicati, v. gr. Corpus meum est in vel sub hoc pane, &c. 6. Fateantur locutionem esse Synecdochicam, per Synecdochen contenti, vel totius, &c. sed quae amittat (ajunt) nomen figurae; alii inusitatam locutionem esse, &c. 7. Plurimum a se invicem discesserint in reddendis his verbis; dum alii hoc de pane; alii complexe de pane & Corpore; alii adverbialiter, Ecce Corpus meum; alii active, haec tota actio, &c.

Coena Domini: Mode not presence; consubstantiation; Luther's 1519 wish§36

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

36What remains of the dispute is not the thing itself — whether Christ’s Body is present in the Holy Supper, or whether it is eaten — but the mode of both.

Some devised an inclusion of Christ’s Body that leaves the substance of the bread intact and treats the Body as present without spatial distance. That teaching goes by Consubstantiation, also Coexistence, and formerly Impanation. It arose in Berengarian times, or was drawn from Lombard’s Sentences, Book IV, Distinction 11, Chapter 4, and Peter of Ailly, Cardinal of Cambrai, approved it. Luther preferred it to Transsubstantiation, though his own explanations varied — Hospinian’s History of the Sacraments, Part II, from page 7 onward, treats the shifts at length.

How much better if Luther had held to what he himself said in 1519, before the Sacramentarian contest, in the German sermon On the Sacrament of the True Body of Christ (Jena, Volume I, folio 201–202 and following): three things in the Sacrament of Christ’s Body ought to be known. First, the sacrament or sign, external and visible, under the form of bread and wine. Second, the signification of that sacrament, which ought to be internal and spiritual. Third, faith, which ought to join both in the sacrament’s use. He then explains Paul’s κοινωνία in 1 Corinthians 10, of which we receive a sure sign in the Sacrament of Christ’s Body and Blood.

Add Article XII of the Augsburg Confession: the Sacraments were instituted as signs and testimonies of God’s will toward us, set forth to awaken and confirm faith — faith that should believe the promises the Sacraments exhibit and show.

Latin · §36

Caeterum non de re ipsa, praesentia Corporis Christi in S. Coena aut manducatione illius, sed de modo utriusque, controversia est. Inclusio vero Corporis Christi, manente panis substantia, ut ἀδιαστάτως praesentis, dicta Consubstantiatio, alias Coexistentia, olim Impanatio, a Berengarianis temporibus, nonnullis excogitata fuit, vel ex Lombardo Sentent. L. IV. D. xi. C. 4. & a Petro de Alliaco Cardinali Camerac. probata; quam Transsubstantiationi Lutherus praetulit, licet in semet explicando varius, ut fuse Hospinianus Hist. Sacrament. Parte II. p. 7. & seq. Utinam vero Lutherus adhaesisset sententiae, expressae illi A. 1519. ante certamen Sacramentar. Concione Germ. De Sacramento Veri Corporis Christi, &c. Tomo I. Jen. fol. 201. 202. &c. Sacramentum Corporis Christi tria habet quae sciri debent: Primum est sacramentum, sive signum quod externum & visibile est, in forma Panis & Vini: Alterum, significatio hujus sacramenti, quae debet esse interna & Spiritualis, &c. Tertium, fides quae debet utrumque conjungere in usu sacramenti; Explicata deinceps κοινωνία Paulina. 1. Cor. X. cujus certum signum accipiamus in Sacramento Corporis & Sang. Christi. Adde Artic. XII. Confess. August. Sacramenta instituta esse ut sint signa & testimonia Voluntatis Dei erga nos, proposita ad excitandam & confirmandam fidem, &c. Quae credat promissionibus quae per Sacramenta exhibentur & ostenduntur.

Coena Domini: Oral eating of the true body — Lutheran yes, Reformed no§37

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

37II. Next: in the use of the Sacrament, when Christ so commands in the Institution of the Holy Supper, is the true and substantial Body of Christ taken together with the Bread, and the Blood together with the Wine, truly received and eaten by the bodily mouth of every communicant — the faithful and the unfaithful alike — because they are joined physically, without spatial distance, and by co-presence, and therefore must be taken by that same instrument of the mouth?

Or is it rather this way: the Symbols themselves, called Christ's Body and Blood by metonymy and figure (as the cup is called the New Testament in Luke 22:20), are eaten orally and in the proper sense; yet the reality those Symbols signify — the true Body and Blood of Christ — is eaten only spiritually and in an improper sense, namely by the mouth of faith awakened through the Sacrament and Memorial, and is perceived and laid hold of by the truly faithful alone?

Still, in those who eat rightly, the two eatings must go together: the sacramental eating of the Sacrament itself (of the symbols of Christ's Body), and the Spiritual eating of the true Body laid hold of by faith. So while they eat with the mouth the Bread of the Lord — something Unbelievers also do — they at the same moment, by a true act of faith and with the life-giving power of the Holy Spirit (John 6:63), eat the Bread who is the Lord, or become spiritual sharers (κοινωνοί) in Christ's Body crucified for us and in every Benefit that flows from it (1 Corinthians 10:16). Lutherans affirm the first alternative; the Reformed affirm the second.

Latin · §37

II. An verum & substantiale Corpus Christi, una cum Pane, & Sanguis una cum Vino in usu Sacramenti, jubente ita Christo in Institutione S. Coenae: ore corporis ab unoquoque, tam fideli quam infideli, revera accipiatur & manducetur; utpote quae unita sint physice, ἀδιαστάτως, & per συνουσίαν, adeoque eodem oris instrumento percipienda? An vero quemadmodum Symbola ipsa, quae dicuntur Corpus & Sanguis Christi metonymice, & figurative (ut calix dicitur Novum Testamentum Luc. XXII. 20.) sane oraliter ac proprie manducantur; ita res iis Symbolis significata, scil. verum Corpus & Sanguis Christi, manducentur nonnisi spiritualiter & improprie, nempe ore fidei (per Sacramentum & Memoriale excitatae) a vere fidelibus percepta & apprehensa? Ut tamen utraque manducatio, tum sacramentalis, ipsius Sacramenti, ipsorum symbolorum Corporis Christi, tum Spiritualis veri Corporis fide apprehensi, sint necessario conjuncta in fidelibus, debito modo manducantibus: Qui dum ore manducant Panem Domini, quod commune est Infidelibus, simul actu verae fidei, accedente virtute vivifica Spiritus S. Joh. VI. 63. manducant Panem Dominum, seu fiunt spiritualiter κοινωνοὶ participes Corporis Christi pro nobis Crucifixi, omniumque quae inde fluunt Beneficiorum, 1. Cor. X. 16? Prius Affirm. Luth. Post. Reform.

Coena Domini: Precarious hypotheses for oral manducation§38

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

38For that first claim, precarious supporting premises have been advanced. First: that this oral mode of eating — even by Unbelievers — was set down in the Augsburg Confession, and even in the so-called Invariata, which Philip first wrote and the Princes and Theologians recognized at Wittenberg in 1531. In fact Article X speaks only indefinitely: That Christ's Body and Blood are truly present, and with Bread and Wine are distributed to those eating in the Lord's Supper. It does not express the mode of eating, nor name Unbelievers as the eaters. Underneath, rather, it is fairly plain that Christ's Body and Blood are exhibited to those who eat in the due mode and in faith.

Second: that Christ's Body is present in the Eucharist in a local way, without spatial distance. Neither the Confession, nor Luther, nor Melanchthon said that — and Melanchthon here stands farthest from any dogma of the Omnipresence or Ubiquity of Christ's Body. Third: that, for Christ's essential Body, no mode of eating can be conceived except oral eating with the bodily mouth — which cuts against what the State of the Controversy has already shown. Christ in the Institution did not say, Eat this Body with the mouth — the Body that was present and speaking. He spoke of eating the bread that way. He did not say, Drink this my Blood with the mouth — Blood not yet poured out, still to be poured out, and so not then drawn by the mouth; the Cup, rather. Spiritual eating is no less true for being figurative. Christ proves that one eating in John 6:55 and 63, and draws an argument from His ascension in verse 62. Related to the object of faith, eating can mean nothing but the act of believing — also spoken of as seeing, putting on, coming, and the like. Christ could not be food that goes into the belly (Matthew 15:17), any more than He could eat Himself at that first Supper. Spiritual eating is no harder to conceive than the other birth (John 3:3, 5), Abraham's seeing (John 8:56), the rending of the heart (Joel 2:13), putting on Christ (Romans 13:14), and union with Christ (John 6:56), and so on.

Fourth: the Lutherans likewise assume a union of Body and Bread by coexistence, as wine sits in a cup or water in a vessel. That is unwritten, and against what is written — Christ's Body then being separate from the Bread. Fifth: they assume the earthly thing and the heavenly thing are eaten by one and the same instrument — Bread and Body, sign and thing signed — as though there were no mouth of faith beside the mouth of the body.

Latin · §38

Precariae Hypotheses prioris afferti fuerunt: 1. Hunc manducationis oralis, etiam ab Infidelibus, modum, in Augustana Confessione, etiam Invariata quam vocant, Philippo primum conscripta & recognita a Principibus & Theologis Wittenbergae A. 1531. fuisse expressum. Imo haec nonnisi indefinite Artic. X. Quod Corpus & Sanguis Christi vere adsint, & cum Pane & Vino distribuantur vescentibus in Coena Domini: Sed modo manducationis non expresso, nec subjecto Infidelium. Quin haud obscure subintellectum, exhiberi Corpus & Sang. Christi vescentibus modo debito, & in fide. 2. Praesens esse Corpus Christi in Eucharistia localiter, ἀδιαστάτως, quod nec Confessio dixit, nec Lutherus, nec Melanchthon, hic alienissimus a dogmate Omnipraesentia vel Ubiquitatis Corporis Christi. 3. Non alium concipi posse manducationis modum respectu essentialis Corporis Christi, nisi qui fiat oraliter, seu ore corporis; contra quam visum est in Statu Controv. Nec sane Christus in Instit. Coenae dixit: ore comedite hoc Corpus quod praesens loquebatur. Sed de pane ita comedendo dixit. Nec ore bibite hunc meum Sanguinem, qui nondum effusus sed adhuc effundendus, non sane tum ore hauriendus, bene Calix. Nec minus spiritualis manducatio vera est, licet figurata, hanc unam probante Christo Joh. VI. 55. 63. argumento etiam ab ascensione sua petito, vers. 62. Nec τὸ edere relate ad objectum fidei, aliud notare potuit quam credendi actum, expressum etiam per videre, induere, venire, &c. Nec Christus talis cibus esse potuit, qui εἰς τὴν κοιλίαν χωρεῖ, &c. Matth. XV. 17. uti nec manducare seipsum, in prima illa Coena. Nec minus spiritualis manducatio concipiatur, quam altera nativitas, Joh. III. 3. 5. visio Abrah. Joh. VIII. 56. scissio cordis, Joel. II. 13. indutio Christi Rom. XIII. 14. &c. unio cum Christo Joh. VI. 56. &c. 4. Supponunt pariter Luther. unionem Corporis & Panis per coexistentiam, qualiter vinum in poculo est, aqua in vase, &c. Quod ἄγραφον, ἀντίγραφον, Corpore sane Christi tum a Pane separato. 5. Supponunt, eodem instrumento manducari rem terrenam & caelestem, Panem & Corpus, signum & signatum; quasi non sit os fidei, uti est os corporis.

Controversies after Luther: Providence — three Lutheran grounds that the Reformed make God author of sin§39

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

39CONTROVERSIES BORN AFTER LUTHER. On God's Providence, Predestination, and the heads annexed to them.

III. First: whether the Reformed make God the author of Sin — namely (1) from the will of εὐδοκία, that is of permissive good-pleasure, which Luther asserted so clearly that his own candid sons do not deny it; (2) from a hypothetical necessity, or necessity of futurition and of the event, flowing from infallible foreknowledge (πρόγνωσις), and also from that necessity of immutability which Luther pressed hardest, drawn from God's immutable and unsearchable good-pleasure, counsel, will, and disposition — even in the hardening of Pharaoh, the betrayal of Judas, and the like; (3) from the mode of that same Providence, least idle or ineffective (they call it Concurrence) around actions infected by sin, as actions, which again Luther himself treats as necessary, though not by a necessity of compulsion — On the Bondage of the Will, pages 67–68, and so on.

Latin · §39

CONTROVERSIAE POST LUTHERUM NATAE. De Providentia Dei, Praedestinatione, & Annexis Capitibus. III. I. De Deo auctore scilicet Peccati a Reformatis constituto, nempe 1. Ex voluntate εὐδοκίας seu beneplaciti permissivi, a Luthero tam luculenter asserti, non negantibus Filiis ingenuis; 2. Ex necessitate hypothetica seu futuritionis & eventûs, fluente ex infallibili προγνώσει, tùm & necessitate immutabilitatis quam ursit acerrimè Lutherus, ex immutabili ac imperescrutabili Dei beneplacito, consilio, voluntate, dispositione; etiam in Induratione Pharaonis, Proditione Judae, &c. 3. Ex modo Providentiae ejusdem, minimè otiosae aut inefficacis, (Concursum vocant) circa actiones peccato infectas, ut actiones sunt, necessarias rursum ipsi Luthero, quamvis non necessitate coactionis, Libro de Servo Arbitr. p. 67. 68. &c.

Providence controversy: unhappy calumny shared with Rome and the Remonstrants§40

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

40What comes back is not so much any true Controversy as an unhappy Calumny of a few — already shared by these men with the Papal party and with the Remonstrants. See the first falsehoods (πρῶτα ψεύδη) treated at length above in the Controversy with the Remonstrants, heads VII, XV, XVIII, XIX, and XXII.

Latin · §40

Redit non tàm vera aliqua Controversia, quam infelix nonnullorum Calumnia, communis jam istis cum Pontif. & Remonstrantibus. Vide πρῶτα ψεύδη prolixè suprâ ad Controvers. cum Remonstr. VII. XV. XVIII. XIX. XXII.

Providence phrases that offended: efficacious providence, physical impulse, judicial acts§41

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

41Men took offense at certain phrases drawn from the writings of Zwingli, Martyr, Calvin, Beza, Zanchi, Rennecher, Piscator, and others. By those phrases the Theologians meant, with Holy Scripture, three things.

First: God's efficacious Providence around evils and around the wicked — spoken of in the biblical phrases of hardening, of blinding, of sending a lying spirit, of handing over into a reprobate mind (Romans 1:28), of drawing a callus over, of sending the ἐνέργεια — the working — of error (2 Thessalonians 2:11), and the like.

Second: a motion, or impulse, of sinning causes — not a merely moral one, but a physical one — seeing that in God we all are moved: as when He sent Joseph (Genesis 45:7; 50:20), drove Shimei to curse (2 Samuel 16:10), and drove Ahab's prophets to deceive and to lie (1 Kings 22:22–23), and so on.

Third: God's acts in this whole Providence around the wicked are judicial and penal — either as penalty for one's own crime, as in Pharaoh, in the unbelieving Jews, in Judas the traitor, and the like; or as penalty for another's crime, such as Absalom's incest, Jeroboam's schism, and the lying spirit that was to lead Ahab on, and so on.

Latin · §41

Offenderunt Viri ad phrases nonnullas, excerptas ex scriptis Zwinglii, Martyris, Calvini, Bezae, Zanchii, Rennecheri, Piscatoris, &c. quibus illi Theologi cum Scripturâ S. voluerunt 1. Providentiam Dei efficacem circa mala, & malos, ex phrasibus, indurandi, excæcandi, indendi Spiritum mendacii, tradendi in reprobum sensum, callum obducendi, mittendi ἐνέργειαν efficaciam erroris, &c. 2. Motionem causarum peccantium vel impulsionem, non certè moralem, sed physicam, ut qui omnes in Deo movemur, prout misit Josephum, Gen. XLV. 7. L. 20, impulit Simehum ad maledicendum 2. Sam. XVI. 10. Prophetas Achabi ad decipiendum, mentiendum, Reg. XXII. 22. 23. &c. 3. Tandem actus Dei, in hac omni Providentia circa malos, judiciales & penales, seu in poenam delicti proprii in Pharaone, Judaeis incredulis, Juda proditore, &c. seu in poenam delicti alieni, qualis fuit incestus Absalomi, Schisma Jeroboami, spiritus mendax inducturus Achabum, &c.

Softening Luther's hard words: the same right for explaining Calvin, Beza, and the rest§42

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

42But there is this comfort: beside express Scripture in so many places and examples, the phrases of our Theologians can be set beside Luther's — in On the Bondage of the Will, in his work on the Epistle to the Romans, and elsewhere — or beside Philip Melanchthon's in the Common Places and on Romans, and so on.

If Lutheran brethren charge an invidious reading of those phrases, and then soften Luther's own words — as Sebastian Schmid of Strasbourg did, for example, in his Notes on the Bondage of the Will in 1664 — why should the right they claim for themselves not be allowed to us as well, when we render the phrases and explain the mind of Zwingli, Calvin, Martyr, Beza, and the rest?

That work has been done, besides Masson's German Anatomy, Parts I and II, by Pareus in the Irenicum, page 249; by Wendelin in the Theological Exercises, Exercise XXVI and following; by Hottinger in the Church History, Volume VIII, from page 640 onward; and so on. Even among the Lutherans themselves the recent Rinteln Theologians — already mentioned above — do it in their Apologetic Letter to the Wittenberg Doctors. There they excuse Calvin, because Martin Luther and Philip Melanchthon, by their own harsh words on Romans chapter 8, equally made God the author of sin, and so on.

Latin · §42

Sed benè est, praeter Scripturam expressam, tot locis & exemplis, conferri posse phrases nostratium Theologorum, cum illis Lutheri, in Libro de Servo Arbitrio, & in Epistolam ad Romanos, atque alibi; aut cum illis Phil. Melanchthonis in Locis Commun. & in Epistolam ad Romanos, &c. Quarum si accusant fratres Lutherani invidiosam interpretationem, addita emollitione Verborum Lutheri, ut ex. gr. factum a Sebastiano Schmidio, Argentinensi Theol. Notis in Librum de Servo Arbitrio, A. 1664. quidni quod juris sibi statuunt, idem nobis permittunt, in reddendis phrasibus & explicanda mente Zwinglii, Calvini, Martyris, Bezae, &c.? Quod fecere, praeter Massonium, Anatomiae Germanicae Parte I. & II. Pareum in Irenico, p. 249. Wendelinum in Exercitat. Theologicis, Exercit. XXVI. & sequent. Hottingerum, Hist. Eccles. T. VIII. a p. 640. &c. sic in ipsis Lutheranis, Rintelenses nuper Theologi, de quibus suprâ, in Epist. Apologetica ad Doctores Wittenberg. Ubi Calvinum excusant, quòd aeque Deum auctorem peccati fecerint, duris suis verbis, Martinus Lutherus & Philippus Melanchthon, in C. VIII. Ep. ad Romanos, &c.

Controv. IV: Whether God has a general or antecedent will to save all and each§43

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

43II. Is there in God a general will, or an antecedent will, to save all human beings and each one — and that not what is called the will of the sign, by which His word promiscuously marks the way of salvation for any, inviting any without distinction to the knowledge of the truth (1 Timothy 2:4), but God's will properly so called, the will of His good-pleasure: that eternal, serious, efficacious will — yet not absolute or immutable, but ordered and conditioned, under the conditions of faith and of perseverance that human beings are to perform?

Latin · §43

II. An sit in Deo Voluntas generalis, seu antecedens, servandi omnes & singulos homines; eademque non quae dicitur voluntas signi, verbo suo quibusvis promiscuè viam salutis significans, quosvis sine discrimine invitans ad agnitionem veritatis, 1. Tim. II. 4. sed voluntas propriè dicta Dei, seu beneplaciti, aeterna illa, seria, efficax; Nec absoluta tamen aut immutabilis, sed ordinata & conditionata, sub conditionibus fidei, & perseverantiae ab hominibus praestandae?

What that general will is said to do: give the Son for all and offer converting grace to all§44

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

44Under that will, then, two claims are put: first, that He gave His only-begotten Son so that by His death the Son would merit righteousness and life for every person, through a universal Redemption; second, that He also offers His grace to every person, excluding none, through a universal vocation, and stands ready to confer that grace on all by the ordinary means — calling all through the Word of the Gospel, and converting, regenerating, justifying, adopting, and glorifying all — if only human beings do not place an obstacle in the way.

Lutherans affirm this; the Orthodox deny it.

Latin · §44

Secundum quam nempè voluntatem, 1. Filium suum unigenitum dedit, qui promereretur suâ morte omnibus & singulis justitiam & vitam, universali Redemptione. 2. Offert etiam Gratiam suam omnibus & singulis, nemine excluso, per Vocationem universalem; paratus conferre omnibus eam Gratiam per ordinaria media, seu omnes vocare per Verbum Evangelii, omnes convertere, regenerare, justificare, adoptare, & glorificare, modò homines ipsi non obicem ponant? Affirm. Luth. Neg. Orth.

Unjust accusations: Leipzig and Cassel left Reformed grace standing; no illusory will toward the reprobate§45

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

45Unjust accusations against the Reformed. As for the Reformers' dissent on universal grace, redemption, and vocation: the Saxons at the Leipzig Colloquy of 1631 did not press it. The Rinteln theologians at the Cassel Colloquy (as already seen above) confessed that the foundation of divine grace stands unshaken among the Reformed, and that both sides agree (1) in equally condemning Pelagian and Semi-Pelagian dogmas, and (2) in pressing the practical rules that suspend justification on antecedent faith, and salvation also on perseverance.

And it was certainly laid on the Reformed as if they had asserted some illusory will in God toward the reprobate — whereas that will is always serious: as to the exacting of duty in the Word; as to the proposing of the one way to salvation, through faith in Christ; and as to the truth of that individual bond between faith and salvation. On these the perpetual truth of the saying rests: whoever believes will be saved, and so on.

On this see the Controversy with the early Arminians, IV, and afterward Controv. XXXI; and our own Biblical Vindication at Matthew 11:28.

Latin · §45

Iniqua accusationes in Reformat. Dissensionem Reformatorum, quoad Universalem Gratiam, Redemptionem, Vocationem, non urserant Saxonici in Colloquio Lipsiensi, Anni 1631. Rintelenses in Colloquio Cassellano (ut visum supra) fassi sunt, inconcussum esse per Reformatos, Gratiae divinae fundamentum, & convenire inter utrosque, 1. In damnandis ex aequo Pelagianis & Semi-Pelagianis dogmatis. 2. In urgendis regulis practicis, quae salutem & Justificationem suspendunt, hanc ab antecedente fide, illam etiam à perseverantia. Et certè impositum Reformatis fuit, quasi voluntatem ullam in Deo asseruerint illusoriam, respectu reproborum, quae semper seria, tùm quoad exactionem officii in Verbo; tùm, quoad propositionem unice ad salutem viae, per fidem in Christum; tum quoad veritatem individui illius nexûs, inter fidem & salutem; In quibus fundatur perpetua veritas illius effati, quicunque crediderit servabitur, &c. Quâ de re in Controv. cum primis Armin. IV. deinceps & Controv. XXXI. & nos in Vind. Bibl. ad locum Matth. XI. 28.

Sufficiency and gospel vocation granted; eternal will to save the reprobate without the Spirit's special work denied§46

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

46It was also supposed that the Reformed deny either the sufficiency of Christ's redemption, or even its extension to all — or to the whole world. That we freely grant, but in Holy Scripture's sense: as to all who are to be brought into glory, even any at all, throughout the whole world, with no distinction under the New Testament economy.

So the Reformed do not deny the vocation that comes through the ministers of the Gospel — general, promiscuous, no one excluded. But they do deny an eternal will of God to save and redeem even the reprobate (whom the Lutherans themselves acknowledge as such according to foreknowledge) without the Holy Spirit's special and efficacious operation — which, from their own concessions, they have already granted is impossible.

Who then, unless that harsh fellow-servant, would damn forever those who deny these things in this sense?

Latin · §46

Suppositum etiam fuit, quasi Reformati Redemptionis Christi aut sufficientiam negent, aut extensionem etiam ad omnes vel ad totum Mundum; Quod sanè largimur, sed in sensu Scripturae S. quoad omnes in gloriam adducendos, etiam quosvis, per totum Mundum, nullo discrimine sub Oeconomia N. T. Ità nec Vocationem negant Reformati, quae fit per Ministros Evangelii, generalem, promiscuam, nemine excluso; Cæterùm negant voluntatem Dei aeternam servandi & redimendi etiam reprobos (quos Lutherani agnoscunt κατὰ πρόγνωσιν tales) sine speciali efficacique Operatione Spiritus S., praestito ab ipsis impossibili, ex concessis. Quis verò, nisi immitis ille Conservus, aeternum damnet ista hoc sensu negantes?

Unstable props of grace-universality: Word-offers confused with a decretive will to save all§47

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

47But the hypotheses on which this universality of grace rests — though the Lutherans' reason and aim differ from the Remonstrants' — have already been pointed out in part above, under the articles controversed with the Arminians, I, II, III, IV, and so on. They are also clear from what follows.

In particular, God's commands and the promises in the Word, which gospel ministers are to set out indiscriminately, are confused with a will or good-pleasure in God to save all and each. So the universality of believers — of those who are to be saved — is confused with the universality of human beings: all humans taken collectively from Adam onward, and any humans taken distributively, as is shown at length elsewhere.

Likewise vocation through nature, by which God is manifested, and His common goodness; or vocation given at times in the greater ones; or that former Hebrew vocation, well known among some few neighboring nations; or the vocation the Apostles were to carry out every way, generally and promiscuously, and so on (Matthew 18; Mark 16). These vocations, I say, are precariously dragged into a universal vocation of all human beings and each one, and into a sufficient offering of the means of salvation, and so on.

But of that common and universal vocation even before Christ was exhibited, see at length above, Controv. with the Remonstrants XXXI.

Latin · §47

Hypotheses verò quibus haec Universalitas Gratiae nititur, quamvis diversa sit ratio & scopus Lutheranorum à Remonstrantium illo, suprâ sunt ex parte indicatae, ad Articulos cum Arminianis controversos I. II. III. IV. &c. Et ex sequentibus quoque intelliguntur. In specie verò confunduntur, Dei mandata, & promissiones in Verbo, à Ministris Euangelii indiscriminatim proponendae; cum voluntate seu beneplacito in Deo omnes & singulos salvandi: Sic confusa universalitas credentium, servandorum, & universalitas hominum; omnes homines collectivè sumpti, indè ab Adamo, & quivis homines distributivè ut prolixè aliàs. Ità vocatio per naturam, quâ Deus manifestatur, ejusque communis bonitas; aut vocatio facta quandoque in majoribus; aut Hebraeorum illa quondam, celebris inter nonnullas sed paucas & viciniores Gentes; aut quae facienda per Apostolos quaquaversum fuit, generatim & promiscuè, &c. Matth. xviii. Marc. xvi. Istae (inquam) vocationes precariè trahuntur ad Vocationem universalem, omnium & singulorum hominum, & ad sufficientem oblationem mediorum salutis, &c. Sed de Vocatione illa communi, & universali etiam antè Christum exhibitum, prolixè suprâ, Controv. cum Remonstr. XXXI.

Controv. V: Whether the decree of election is made according to foresight of faith and perseverance§48

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

48III. Has the decree of divine election — or of the predestination of certain human beings to salvation — been made according to a theoretical foresight of faith and perseverance, as of an impulsive cause, or rather of an antecedent condition? And is this the sense of the phrases that we are elect in Christ, in faith, through faith, not without faith — or that without faith no one pleases God (Hebrews 11:6)? Yet that very faith, foreseen, is wholly from grace and is God's gift, which they confess; but it is destined for those whom God foresaw with most certain foresight as going to use well the means granted them, and going to do what lies in them, and not going to spurn grace by themselves or in their greater ones — through whose contempt grace comes to be denied to later generations. So that this election, made thus according to foreknowledge, is nonetheless eternal, certain, and immutable? The Lutherans affirm the earlier points; the Reformed deny.

Latin · §48

III. An decretum Electionis divinæ, seu Prædestinationis quorundam hominum ad salutem factum sit secundum præscientiam theoreticam fidei & perseverantiæ, tanquam causæ impulsivæ, vel potiùs conditionis antecedentis; Et hic sit sensus phrasium, electos nos esse in Christo, in fide, per fidem, non sine fide, aut sine fide neminem placere Deo, Hebr. XI. 6.? Quæ tamen ipsa Fides prævisa, sit in solidum ex gratiâ, & Dei donum, quod fatentur; verum illis destinatum quos prævidit Deus certissima præscientia, benè usuros mediis sibi concessis, & facturos quod in se est, nec spreturos gratiam per se, aut in suis majoribus, quorum ob contemptum fiat ut Gratia posteris denegetur? Ut nihilominus hæc Electio, ita facta κατὰ πρόγνωσιν, sit æterna, certa, & immutabilis? Affirm. priora Luther. Negant Reform.

Many props assumed before Hunnius and Mylius that Luther and Melanchthon never taught§49

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

49Many things are assumed which neither Luther, nor Melanchthon, nor their disciples taught before Aegidius Hunnius of Wittenberg and, with him, Georg Mylius of Jena. Hence Georg Calixtus, already cited, in his Animadversions on the Thorun Confession published in 1654, p. 14: "Our fathers, adhering to the Unaltered Augsburg Confession, retained Augustine's doctrine and taught it everywhere up to the year 1580. Aegidius Hunnius, unless I am mistaken, was the first — or certainly among the first the chief — who recalled the ancient opinion (as he calls it), received in the primitive Church before Augustine," and so on. Yet not without difficulty, contradiction, and the charge of Pelagianism. From then on it prevailed among our people.

Latin · §49

Supponuntur plurima, quæ nec Lutherus, nec Melanchthon, nec horum Discipuli tradiderunt antè Ægidium Hunnius Wittenberg. & cum eo Georgium Mylium Jenensem. Undè G. Calixtus antè indicatus, Animadv. ad Confess. Thorunensem, editis A. 1654. P. 14. Nostri Majores, Invariatæ Augustanæ Confessioni adherentes, Augustini doctrinam retinuerunt, & passim docuerunt, usque ad A. MDLXXX. Ægidius Hunnius, ni fallor, primus fuit, vel certè inter primos præcipuus, qui priscám, (sic ille) & ante Augustinum in primitivâ Ecclesiâ receptam sententiam revocavit, &c. Non tamen sine difficultate, contradictione, & insimulatione Pelagianismi. Ex eo apud nostros prævaluit.

First Hunnian falsehood: faith as a prerequisite quality in those to be elect, not Augustine's means decreed with salvation§50

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

50The first falsehood of the Hunnians was this: as if those who follow Augustine's doctrine want an election absolute from the means — apart from any regard to faith and perseverance, which are fitting means on our side. In fact these do not deny an election founded on Christ's merit as the means of execution — that is, made with a view to Christ's merit as the meritorious cause of life and salvation. But for Hunnius and his party, faith was treated as a prerequisite condition in those to be elect, as an antecedent cause, as a quality of those to be chosen. For Augustine and those who vote with him, it is a required condition in the elect, decreed for them together with salvation, as a means to salvation and a necessary quality of those who are to be saved — whence they are said to be saved and justified through faith, in Christ, that is, through Christ.

Latin · §50

ΠΡΩΤΟΝ Hunnianorum ψεῦδος fuit, quasi sequentes doctrinam Augustini velint electionem absolutam à mediis; citra intuitum fidei & perseverantiæ, quæ media sunt congrua ex parte nostri; Sic nec negant hi Electionem fundatam in merito Christi, ut medio executionis, id est, factam intuitu meriti Christi, tanquam causæ meritoriæ Vitæ & salutis; Sed Hunnio cum suis considerata fides fuit ut conditio prærequisita in eligendis, ut causa antecedens, ut qualitas eligendorum; Quæ Augustino & ὁμοψήφοις est conditio requisita in electis, simul iis cum salute decreta, tanquam medium ad salutem, & necessaria qualitas servandorum, undè dicantur servari, justificari per fidem, in Christo, id est, per Christum.

Further props: middle knowledge, grace for all who will use the means, and man discerning himself against Paul and Luther§51

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

51So it is supposed that faith can be foreknown in these and those before the decree to give the grace of faith — on which see the Controversy on Middle Knowledge, with the Pontificals IX and with the Remonstrants XII.

So they suppose that God wills to work in everyone this grace which is most special to the elect, to believers; and that the same grace is destined, as to its kind, to those whom God foresees will use the means granted them and will not spurn grace, by themselves or through their greater ones, and so on.

From this it seems to follow that a human being discerns himself — against Paul — and that in the human being there is a dispositive cause toward grace, or prior dispositions toward faith — against Luther's steady teaching in On the Bondage of the Will, On the Origin of Faith, and the Preface to the Epistle to the Romans, and elsewhere.

Latin · §51

Ità supponitur, præsciri posse in his & illis fidem, antecedenter ad decretum de dandâ gratiâ fidei, quâ de re in Controv. de Scientia Media, cum Pontific. IX. cum Remonstr. XII. Ità supponunt, hanc gratiam quæ specialissima est electorum, credentium, velle Deum in omnibus operari: Ità, destinari eandem in specie, iis quos prævidet Deus usuros mediis sibi concessis, nec spreturos gratiam, per se aut per majores, &c. Undè sequi videtur, hominem se ipsum discernere, contra Paulum, & in homine esse causam dispositivam ad gratiam, vel dispositiones prævias ad fidem, contrà Lutheri constantem doctrinam, in Libris De Servo Arbitrio, De Origine Fidei, & Præfat. in Epist. ad Romanos, &c.

Foresight of ancestors' contempt and unevangelized peoples cannot clear the scheme of seeming cruelty§52

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

52Add this: God is not cleared of the appearance of injustice or cruelty if, because the greater ones spurned the faith, He cheats their whole posterity of the means necessary for faith and salvation, and yet is said seriously to will the salvation of all of them.

And how stands it with the Americans, the innumerable island peoples, the southerners formerly out of reach — did their greater ones spurn the faith, or was the Gospel never preached to them at all?

Add what we have already said the Lutherans concede on this argument, in the Protheoria, pages 350 and 351.

Latin · §52

Accedit, non liberari Deum à specie iniquitatis, vel sævitiæ, qui ob spretam fidem à Majoribus, fraudet totam Posteritatem mediis necessariis ad fidem, & salutem, & tamen horum omnium seriò velle salutem, affirmaretur. Et quî in Americanis, Insulanis innumeris, Australibus antè inaccessis, Majores eorum fidem sprevere, aut Euangelium illis nunquam prædicatum? Adde quæ a Lutheranis concessa diximus, in hoc argumento, Protheoriâ pag. 350. 351.

Controv. VI: Whether there is an absolute a-priori decree of reprobation and preterition§53

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

53VI. Is there a decree of reprobation — or of passing certain people by as to grace and glory — and of divine predamnation, absolute from the first, independent of any cause outside God and His good pleasure?

In that decree God (who by most free right could have saved everyone, passed no one by, and shown only the glory of mercy, power being enough in God and in Christ's satisfaction as ransom) decided, in His eternal counsel about all that would be done or permitted outside Himself (Proverbs 16:4; Lamentations 3:37; Matthew 25:34; Acts 2:23; 15:18) — and that counsel is immutable (Romans 9:11; 2 Timothy 2:19; Hebrews 6:17) — by an act of most free good pleasure according to the good pleasure of His will (Matthew 20:15; Romans 9:15, 20–21, and the like), to leave certain people (Romans 9:13, 15, 17), and comparatively many (Matthew 7:13; 20:16), who stood level with the rest (Romans 5:12; 9:11, 21; Ephesians 2:3), in sin and misery: not electing them, not pitying them for salvation (Matthew 7:13; 24:40; John 13:18; Romans 8:29; 9:13, 15, and the like).

So He withholds grace from them — not every grace, lest they have a pretext (John 15:22; Romans 1:20) (invitation, urging to duty, kindness, forbearance, preaching of the Word — Matthew 23:37; Romans 2:4, and the like) — yet He does withhold saving grace, the grace of reconciliation through Christ (John 10:15, 26; 17:9), and with it effectual calling, faith, and justification (Matthew 11:26; 13:11; Romans 8:28–29; Ephesians 2:8, and the like).

And by the same decree, acting as a most severe Judge (Romans 1:18, 32; 9:22), has He adjudged those same people — evil and miserable by their own fault, under original misery (Romans 5:12; Ephesians 2:3) and misery gained by actual, voluntary sins against the Law (Romans 2:12) or the Gospel (Mark 16:16; John 3:18; 12:40), finally impenitent and in many ways despisers of God (Romans 2:4; 11:7; Matthew 10:15, and the like), each convicted by his own judgment and conscious of willing rebellion (Matthew 27:4; Luke 16:24, 28; Romans 2:15) — to eternal death, condemned for their own sins (Proverbs 16:4; Hosea 13:9; Matthew 25:41–42; Jude 4, and the like)?

All of it displays His liberty, power, wrath, and justice that avenges sins (Proverbs 16:4; Matthew 20:15; Romans 9:17–18, 20, 22, and the like).

Latin · §53

VI. An detur Decretum Reprobationis, seu praeteritionis quorundam quoad gratiam & gloriam, ac praedamnationis divinae, absolutum a priori, seu independens a causâ extra Deum, ejusque beneplacitum: Quô scilicet Deus, (qui omnes, pro liberrimo jure, servare potuit, ac neminem praeterire, illustrareque solam misericordiae gloriam, sufficiente in Deo potentia, & in Christi satisfactione λύτρῳ) in consilio suo aeterno, quô de rebus omnibus extra sese faciendis aut permittendis statuit, Prov. XVI. 4. Lam. III. 37. Matth. XXV. 34. Act. II. 23. XV. 18. eodemque immutabili Rom. IX. 11. 2. Tim. II. 19. Hebr. VI. 17. actu liberrimi beneplaciti κατ' εὐδοκίαν τοῦ θελήματος, Matth. XX. 15. Rom. IX. 15. 20. 21. &c. certos homines Rom. IX. 13. 15. 17. & comparatè multos, Matth. VII. 13. XX. 16. in equali cum reliquis conditione positos, Rom. V. 12. IX. 11. 21. Eph. II. 3. voluit relinquere in peccato & miseria, seu non eligere, non misereri ad salutem, Matth. VII. 13. XXIV. 40. Joh. XIII. 18. Rom. VIII. 29. IX. 13. 15. &c. Hinc negare illis gratiam, non quidem omnem, praetextum ne haberent, Joh. XV. 22. Rom. I. 20. (puta invitationis, sollicitationis ad officium, beneficentiae, tolerantiae, praedicationis Verbi Matth. XXIII. 37. Rom. II. 4. &c.) sed tamen negare gratiam salutarem, seu reconciliationis illam per Christum, Joh. X. 15. 26. XVII. 9. seu etiam vocationis efficacis, fidei, justificationis, Matth. XI. 26. XIII. 11. Rom. VIII. 28. 29. Eph. II. 8. &c.? Deinde etiam, Deus eodem Decreto, ut actu severissimi Judicis, Rom. I. 18. 32. IX. 22. eosdem homines suo vitio malos & miseros, miseria ut originali, Rom. V. 12. Eph. II. 3. sic acquisita per peccata actualia, & voluntaria, seu in Legem, Rom. II. 12. seu in Evangelium Marc. XVI. 16. Joh. III. 18. XII. 40. ac finaliter impaenitentes, Deique variis modis contemptores, Rom. II. 4. XI. 7. Matth. X. 15. &c. ac suo quemque judicio convictos, sibique conscios ultroneae rebellionis, Matth. XXVII. 4. Luc. XVI. 24. 28. Rom. II. 15. adjudicarit aeternae morti, propter peccata sua damnandos, Prov. XVI. 4. Hos. XIII. 9. Matth. XXV. 41. 42. Jud. 4. &c. Omnia ad ostensionem suae libertatis, potentiae, irae, justitiae vindicis peccatorum, Prov. XVI. 4. Matt. XX. 15. Rom. IX. 17. 18. 20. 22. &c.

Or is reprobation only by foresight of final unbelief — Lutherans deny the former, affirm the latter§54

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

54Or is there no reprobation at all except according to foresight of final impenitence and unbelief, treated as the one cause of reprobation inside the decree — while those so foreseen have all been granted means enough for faith and repentance, and for salvation too?

The Lutherans deny the first account and affirm this second one. The Reformed stand against that.

Latin · §54

An verò Reprobatio nulla detur, nisi secundùm praescientiam finalis impaenitentiae, & incredulitatis, & hujus tanquam causae unicae Reprobationis consideratae in Decreto; dùm fuerint omnibus ità praescitis sufficientia ad fidem & resipiscentiam, tum & ad salutem concessa media? Prius negant, post. affirm. Luth. Contra Reform.

Luther and Melanchthon again leave no empty reprobation against eternal ordination§55

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

55Again with Luther and those who vote with him, the fight is not over a vacant reprobation, but over God's eternal ordination — His disposal of everything, even the damnation of the reprobate, Pharaoh's hardening, Judas's betrayal, and the rest.

See the passages from Luther and Melanchthon in the Rinteln Apology, or in Calixtus's Consultation on Tolerating the Reformed, around pages 12–14 — not to mention our own writers.

Melanchthon, for example: Judas's betrayal is no less God's work than Paul's conversion; everything falls out by divine predestination, by which the Lord has worked all things for Himself, even the wicked for the day of evil.

Luther, for his part: by His will God necessarily makes us damnable, so that He seems to take pleasure in the torments of the miserable; God does not will the sinner's death by the Word, yet He does will it by an unsearchable will; whatever is said to clear God is said in vain — lest He Himself be made the author and the blame of our hardening; if God foresaw that Judas would betray, Judas necessarily became a traitor.

Still more of this is drawn from the single book On the Bondage of the Will, volume II, first Wittenberg edition.

Latin · §55

Cum Luthero rursum, & ὁμοψήφοις, lis de Reprobatione nulla, seu aeternâ Dei ordinatione, dispositione omnium, etiam quoad damnationem reproborum, indurationem Pharaonis, proditionem Judae, &c. Loca ex Luthero, & Melanchthone, vide vel in Apologia Rintelensium, aut apud Calixtum, Consultat. de Tolerantia Reform. p. m. 12. 13. 14. ut nostros taceam. V. gr. Melanchthon; Non minùs Judae proditionem, quàm Pauli conversionem Dei opus esse; Evenire omnia juxta divinam Praedestinationem, secundum quam Universa propter seipsum operatus est Dominus, etiam impium ad diem mali, &c. Lutherus verò; Deus suâ voluntate nos necessariò damnabiles facit; ut videatur delectari cruciatibus miserorum: Deus non vult mortem peccatoris Verbô, vult autem Voluntate imperescrutabili: Frustrà dicitur, quicquid dicitur, pro excusando Deo, &c. ne ipse sit auctor & culpa nostrae Indurationis: Si praescivit Deus Judam fore proditorem, necessariò Judas fiebat proditor, &c. Et quae plura excerpta sunt, vel ex uno Libro de Servo Arbitrio, Tomo II. Ed. I. Wittenb.

First falsehoods of the newer Lutherans: Stoic fate, confusing permission with efficiency, and equating damnation's cause with the decree§56

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

56Most of the first falsehoods of the newer Lutherans are pinned-on charges and Reformers' words wrenched out of shape — though those Reformers speak with Scripture at every turn, as we have just shown in the State of the Controversy.

They fasten on us Stoic fate, Manichaean heresy, and the so-called Predestinarian heresy — and with them an absolute reprobation after the fact, with no eye to sins or unbelief.

In the same way they confuse God's permission of sin as a means that pleases Him with His sending sin in, with efficient causation, and the like.

They also argue badly: if sin and unbelief are the cause of damnation, then they must also be the cause of the decree to damn — as if God's willing, which has properly no cause outside God, worked by the same account as the things He wills, which come about through means.

So likewise with the good pleasure of grace and mercy in Christ (Ephesians 1:5, 9, and the like).

Latin · §56

ΠΡΩΤΑ ψεύδη novorum Lutheranor. pleraque in affictis consistunt, & intortis violenter dictis Reformatorum, cum Scripturâ ubique loquentium, ut nos modò in Statu Controvers. V. gr. dùm nobis affingunt Fatum Stoïcum, Manichaicam Haeresim, & Praedestinatianam illam vulgò; adeòque Reprobationem absolutam a posteriori, citra respectum peccatorum, vel incredulitatis. Ita dum confundunt peccati permissionem ut medium Dei placitum, & peccati immissionem, efficientiam, &c. Malè etiam inferunt, si peccatum, incredulitas, &c. est causa damnationis, Ergò & causam esse decreti de damnando; quasi sit eadem ratio volitionis divinae cujus nulla extrà Deum causa propriè dicta est, & rerum volitarum quae per media fiunt. Sic εὐδοκίαν gratiae, misericordiae in Christo, Eph. I. 5. 9. &c.

Mutual concessions on reprobation before the controversy on Christ's death§57

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

57Besides this, both sides concede the following.

1. Nothing takes place in time except from God's ordination, and that eternal.

2. In comparative predestination — these rather than those — the cause is God's highest good pleasure.

3. Foresight of the reprobate is infallible, and from it comes at least an infallible necessity of the event.

4. Regard to sins, unbelief, and final impenitence enters the reprobation decree; and no one is damned except for sins as the cause of his own ruin — so the State of the Controversy.

5. God is in no way the cause of sins, neither physical nor moral; no force from the decree is applied to sinners; and in the reprobate there is no necessity of sinning that destroys what is voluntary, free, and of deliberate choice — as we have argued at length above.

6. No one can know himself reprobate, unless perhaps by sinning against the Holy Spirit. So there is always room for repentance, for forgiveness of sins, and for salvation; and God by singular mercy has often worked conversion in the most lost — even in the last agony, in the final hour, in hell's very jaws — when every hope of pardon is finally cut off only after death.

7. God grants the reprobate many kinds of grace: divine forbearance, kindness, and outward invitation, from what we have said, and even inward light.

Latin · §57

Cæterùm concessa utrimque sunt, 1. Nihil fieri in tempore, quod non ex ordinatione Dei, eâque aeterna. 2. Praedestinationis comparatae, horum potius quam illorum, causam esse Dei summum beneplacitum. 3. Praescientiam reproborum esse infallibilem unde saltem necessitas infallibilis eventûs. 4. Intuitum peccatorum, incredulitatis, impaenit. finalis, ingredi decretum Reprobat. nec damnari quemquam nisi propter peccata, ut causam suae perditionis, ex Statu Controv. 5. Deum peccatorum nullo modo causam esse, nec physicam, nec moralem, nec vim ullam ex decreto peccantibus admoveri, neque ullam in reprobis peccandi esse necessitatem destructivam τῷ ἑκουσίῳ, τῷ ἐλευθέρῳ, τῷ προαιρετικῷ, ut nos fusè in superioribus. 6. Reprobationis neminem posse sibi esse conscium, nisi fortè peccantem in Spiritum S. Hinc semper locum esse ut paenitentiae, sic remissioni peccatorum, saluti; Deo singulari misericordiâ operato saepè conversionem in maximè perditis, etiam in extremo agone, horâ ultimâ, in ipsis Orci faucibus, spe omni veniae demum post mortem praereptâ, &c. 7. Reprobis a Deo concedi multiplicem gratiam, puta tolerantiae divinae, beneficentiae, & externae invitationis, ex dictis, etiam interni luminis.

Controv. VII: Whether Christ's death is universal for all and each as to obtaining forgiveness§58

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

58VII. On Christ's death as universal for all and each — elect and reprobate alike — as to obtaining forgiveness of sins, righteousness, and eternal life, provided they themselves do not put an obstacle in the way: the question returns to Controversy IV.

See also the Articles with the Arminians, II, on the breadth, object, and efficacy of Christ's death, and the first falsehoods there (pp. 250–252).

Latin · §58

VII. De Morte Christi universali pro omnibus & singulis, tam electis quam reprobis, quoad impetrationem remissionis peccatorum, justitiae, & vitae aeternae, modo non ipsi ponant obicem, redit Controv. IV. Vide & Articul. cum Armin. II. de amplitudine, objecto, & efficacia Mortis Christi, ac πρῶτα ibi ψεύδη, p. 250. 251. 252.

Lutherans are not Remonstrants on Christ's death: no free-will application, no salvation without knowing Christ§59

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

59Yet the Lutherans' case is not the Remonstrants' case.

They do not make the application of Christ's death and its fruit hang on the powers of free choice — powers that are none, once original sin is granted.

Nor do they allow that anyone can be saved by the force of a universal redemption without knowing Christ.

Latin · §59

Nec tamen ratio eadem Lutheranorum est quae Remonstrant. Illi enim, nec applicationem Mortis Christi & fructum pendere à viribus Lib. Arbitrii, quae nullae sint, asserto Peccato Originis; nec vi Redempt. universalis salvari quemquam posse, sine cognitione Christi.

Controv. VIII: Converting grace through the Gospel — resistible or superable, effective as man obeys or resists§60

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

60VIII. Next comes the controversy on converting grace through the Word of the Gospel: an operation that can be resisted or overcome, and whether that grace is effective or ineffective, as a person by the Gospel's power can obey it or by inborn malice can resist it.

At first glance this looks like the Arminian Controversy, Article IV — of which more at p. 254 and following.

Latin · §60

VIII. Excipit Controversia de Gratia convertentis, per Verbum Evangelii, operatione resistibili vel superabili, deque ejus efficacia vel inefficacia, prout homo in virtute Evangelii illi obsequium praestare aut per connatam malitiam Gratiae resistere potest. Quae prima fronte videtur coincidere cum Controversia Armin. Artic. IV. de qua pluribus p. 254. &c.

Lutherans still differ from Arminians on free choice, prevenient grace, passivity, and inward effectual work§61

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

61Still, the Lutherans differ from the Arminians on more than one point.

1. The Augustan brethren suppose no powers of free choice in corrupted man; nor do they want that will's synergy with grace in a Pelagian or Semi-Pelagian sense — which the Book of Concord itself condemns.

2. They acknowledge prevenient grace, which goes before every human doing in conversion — as above at p. 350.

3. They profess with us that in the first moments of conversion a person stands merely passive and receptive toward first, converting grace.

4. They also hold that the elect according to foreknowledge never finally resist effectual grace in the event itself, and so are converted infallibly — otherwise contradiction follows.

5. Nor do they define grace's efficacy by outward moral persuasion alone, with the Remonstrants, or as what only gives a power to believe while the act hangs on the human will.

But they do acknowledge in the elect a peculiar inward work of the Holy Spirit: it produces the act of faith and conquers the will, which with full willingness has embraced Christ and is then most ready, after rebellion, to obey.

Latin · §61

Interim tamen discrimen Lutheranorum ab Arminianis rursus non unum est. 1. Nullas supponunt Augustani Fratres in homine corrupto vires Lib. arbitrii; nec hujus volunt συνέργειαν cum Gratia, sensu Pelagiano, aut Semi-Pelagiano, reprobatam in ipso Libro Concordiae. 2. Gratiam praevenientem agnoscunt, quae praeveniat omnem hominis operationem in Conversione, ut supra p. 350. 3. Hominem in primis suae Conversionis momentis se habere mere passive, receptive, in ordine ad Gratiam primam & convertentem nobiscum profitentur. 4. Iidem quoque, Electos κατὰ πρόγνωσιν, ipso eventu Gratiae efficaci nunquam finaliter resistere, atque adeo eos infallibiliter converti, alias implicari contradictionem. 5. Nec etiam Gratiae efficaciam definiunt sola externa & morali suasione, cum Remonstrant, aut quae det tantum credendi potentiam, actu ab hominis voluntate suspenso. Agnoscunt vero Fratres in Electis operationem Spiritus S. internam peculiarem, productricem actus fidei, ac victricem voluntatis, plena lubentia Christum amplexae, & ex rebelli deinceps pronissima ad obsequendum.

First falsehoods on grace: forced motion, denying all resistibility, and clearing the reprobate of willing rebellion§62

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

62So whatever is left of the controversy on whether grace can be resisted or not — and whether it is effective or ineffective — rests mostly on a false reading of the Reformed view, which was Luther's view too, from what we noted before.

They therefore assume on a shaky basis, and these are the first falsehoods:

1. That by insurmountable grace we want a forced, violent motion, like a log or a stone.

2. That we deny grace can be resisted as to corrupted nature and flesh hostile to God — which for its part resists all too much; or as to outward calling grace, or prevenient grace through the Gospel Word, which we also grant is resisted (and daily), with many examples even in Holy Scripture; or that we refuse to admit an early resistance of reluctant nature even toward inward effectual grace — we who only want nature finally overcome by grace, and flesh by the Spirit, in the elect.

3. That they would clear the reprobate — to whom this effectual grace is denied, without which they cannot be converted — of willing rebellion, stubbornness, and broad guilt on the Reformers' view; or, against us, put the cause of that stubbornness in God, not in the reprobate's malice, fault, and will.

The Confessions, the theologians, and the preachers all speak the other way — and so do we at Remonstrant Articles III and IV, and in the Controversy with R. Pajon, at his Hypothesis, sections VI and VII.

Latin · §62

QUICQUID igitur superest Controversiae de resistibilitate vel irresistibilitate Gratiae, hujus efficacia vel inefficacia, nititur fere falsa interpretatione sententiae Reformatae, quae eadem Lutheri fuit, ex ante observatis: Supponunt igitur precario, suntque haec Πρῶτα ψεύδη, 1. Nos velle per Gratiam insuperabilem motionem coactam, violentam, qualis trunci, lapidis, &c. 2. Negare nos resistibilitatem Gratiae respectu naturae corruptae, & carnis Deo inimicae, quae sane quantum in se est nimis resistit; Vel respectu gratiae externe vocantis, seu praevenientis per Verbum Evangelii, cui etiam (& quotidiano usu) resisti largimur, frequentibus & in Scriptura Sacra exemplis; Vel non agnoscere nos resistentiam inchoatam naturae reluctantis, etiam quoad Gratiam internam, & efficacem, qui modo volumus, ultimo & finaliter superari Naturam a Gratia, Carnem a Spiritu, in Electis. 3. Vellent Reprobos, quibus haec efficax Gratia negata est, absque qua converti non possunt, non esse (ex mente Reformatorum) reos ultroneae rebellionis, contumaciae, latae culpae: Aut juxta nos, hujus contumaciae causam in Deo esse, non in reproborum malitia, culpa, voluntate, &c. Loquuntur in contrarium quicquid Confessionum est, quidquid Theologorum, ac Concionatorum, & quae diximus ad Articul. III. & IV. Remonstr. etiam ad Controv. cum R. Pajono, ad Hypoth. ejus v. VI. VII.

Controv. IX: Perseverance of the truly just — uncertain necessity, and possible total final fall from grace and faith§63

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

63IX. Next comes perseverance of the truly just — regenerate people once justified by faith and already set in grace — treated as if that standing were neither sure nor necessary, and as if the same people could leave grace and faith altogether and for good, and so lose salvation.

At that point the Arminian dispute, Article V (pages 257–258), seems to reappear.

Compare also the Socinian controversy, LXI (pages 219–220).

Even so, we refuse to lump the Lutheran brethren in with those camps.

Latin · §63

IX. De Perseverantia vere justorum, regenitorum (postquam semel justificati per fidem, & in statu Gratiae positi sunt) tanquam non certa aut necessaria, deque possibili eorum defectione a gratia & fide, eademque totali & finali, hinc & salute; videtur redire Controversia cum Arminian. Art. V. pag. 257. 258. Vide & Controv. cum Socinian. LXI. p. 219. 220. Nec tamen Lutheranos Fratres cum istis confundimus.

Lutherans still differ: elect according to foreknowledge cannot finally fall, and believers have sure inward certainty of pardon§64

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

64Once more the gap from the Remonstrants is not a single point.

1. Lutherans grant that those elect according to God's foreknowledge cannot make a final exit from faith and grace, because that foreknowledge in God is, by hypothesis, infallible.

2. They likewise grant every believer an inward, infallible assurance that his sins are forgiven and that he will be saved. That assurance rises from what faith is — trust in God's mercy in Christ — while the Holy Spirit testifies with our spirit (Romans 8:16).

Such trust braces the soul more firmly than anything else. It is a pledge like Rahab's cord of twice-dyed thread (Joshua 2:18), buried deep in the heart; an anchor that holds us to God through the waves so that even the last crisis does not make us panic.

It is also real fuel for godliness and a spur to love God. The closer the harbor comes into view, the harder we gasp for it — with sighs and groans no speech can render.

And because this trust is born only of the regenerating Spirit, it in turn sets the spirit on fire; we treat that more fully elsewhere.

Latin · §64

Discrimen rursus non unum ab ipsis Remonstrantibus apparet. 1. Fatentur Lutherani, Electos secundum praescientiam Dei, non posse finaliter excidere a fide & gratia, ex hypothesi illius in Deo Praescientiae, quae infallibilis sit. 2. Iidem quoque, dari subjectivam certitudinem, in unoquoque credente, eamque infallibilem, remissionis suorum peccatorum, suaeque salutis; Idque ex natura fidei, seu fiducia de misericordia Dei in Christo, Spiritu Sancto testante cum Spiritu nostro, Rom. VIII. 16. Quae fiducia firmissimum sit animae nostrae columen; arrha quaedam, instar funiculi fili dibaphi, Jos. II. 18. sed cordibus alte condita; & quaedam velut anchora, qua in Deum mediis in fluctibus defixi, ne in extremo etiam discrimine expavescimus; Sed & verus pietatis fomes, & divini amoris incentivum. Quo enim propius portum intuemur, hoc magis, suspiriis & gemitibus enarrari nesciis, ad portum anhelamus. Et quemadmodum haec fiducia nonnisi ex Spiritu regenerante est, ita etiam spiritum accendit, ut nos alibi pluribus.

What remains against the Reformed rests on a twisted reading: of himself man can fall from faith entirely§65

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

65Whatever quarrel with the Reformed is left turns chiefly on a wrenching of their meaning.

Our side, as already shown against the Remonstrants, concedes this:

1. Take a person by himself and in his own strength — that is, in his frailty — and he can all too easily leave the faith, yes, leave it wholly.

Left to himself he is clay pottery, a soft infant, a defenseless lamb, nothing but flesh and blood, a bruised reed, loose sand, always apt to slide unless God holds him — vanity itself, sheer nothing.

Latin · §65

QUOD reliquum est controversiae cum Reformatis, fere in detorta horum sententia consistit. Fatentur enim nostri, ut contra Remonstr. visum, 1. Hominem ex se, & in suis viribus, idest, infirmitatibus consideratum, nimis quam posse deficere a fide, & totaliter quidem. Utpote qui ex se vas fictile, tenellus infans, ovicula imbellis, nonnisi caro & sanguis, fragilis arundo, mobilis arena, semper labilis sine Deo, quin ipsa vanitas ac merum nihil.

Temporary faith often looks like rooted justifying faith until the wedding garment tells them apart§66

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

662. Faith that lasts only for a time (πρὸς καιρὸν) often wears almost the same face as faith that has root (ῥίζαν ἔχει) — the faith that truly justifies. Outward profession alone rarely shows who is unregenerate and who is regenerate.

The festive wedding garment (γαμική) required in Matthew 22:11, taken in the saying's closing turn, is not cloth on the body. It is the inward dress of faith, love, and repentance, when a person puts on Christ (Romans 13:14).

Still, sure marks do separate the two faiths and the two states — unregenerate from regenerate: Matthew 13; Romans 7; Galatians 5; and the rest.

Latin · §66

2. Fidem quae est πρὸς καιρὸν seu temporariam saepe simillimam esse fidei quae ῥίζαν ἔχει, seu fidei vere justificanti; quemadmodum externa professione vix dignoscitur saepe Irregenitus a Regenito: Certe vestis illa nuptialis festa, γαμική requisita Matth. XXII. 11. in apodosi, non vestis externa, sed interna fidei, charitatis, resipiscentiae, quum induitur Christus Rom. XIII. 14. Certi licet sint characteres, quibus utraque fides, & status Irregeniti hominis a Regeniti illo, distinguitur; Matth. XIII. Rom. VII. Gal. V. &c.

Temporary lapses darken the sense of grace, but the incorruptible seed does not die, and God deals with sons not slaves§67

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

673. Believers also often slip in act for a season, when either enemies and temptations press from outside or the flesh's slickness works from inside (Revelation 2:4-5 and similar places). Then divine grace is not felt, and faith is not exercised — as if both were gone — the way it was with David and others.

Even then the power of that incorruptible seed (ἀφθάρτου) may be checked, yet the seed never dies or is smothered outright. The spring of grace may be dammed, yet not put out for good (1 Thessalonians 5:19). The light of grace may dim under something like earth's blocking — the world, a cloud of sins, and the like — yet it is not wholly removed and lost, as in an eclipse; or as in a sharp fever life hangs by a thread when the pulse is nearly gone, yet life itself is not thereby extinguished.

Theologians therefore say the fruit and felt sense of justification can pause; the justified state itself is not broken up or finally ruined.

Sins remain, in themselves and by the act, most serious, and by what they deserve most fit for eternal death and for grace's desertion; yet by accident they stop standing as that for God's people. He does not treat his own by bare strict right, as slaves, but with a father's gentleness (ἐπιεικείᾳ), as sons — often with Joseph's hard look toward his brothers, yet with a kinder look ready to return — because God's firm foundation stands, and so on (2 Timothy 2:19).

Latin · §67

3. Saepe etiam fidelem actu deficere ad tempus, praevalente seu externo hostium ac tentationum impetu, seu interno Carnis lubrico, Apoc. II. 4. 5. &c. nullo videlicet sensu divinae gratiae, aut exercitio fidei, amissae quasi, in Davide, & aliis. Sed ita ut seminis illius ἀφθάρτου efficacia praepediri possit, nunquam tamen illud emori, & plane suffocari; obturari fons ille gratiae, non tamen prorsus extingui, 1 Thess. V. 19. deficere lumen illud gratiae, obumbratum interpositione quasi terrae, mundi, nube peccatorum, &c. non tamen in totum tolli, & perire, ut in Eclipsibus accidit; vel prout in morbis acutioribus vita periclitatur, pulsu arteriarum quasi nullo, non eo ipso extinguitur. Unde Theologi, effectum & sensum Justificationis posse suspendi, non statum ipsum dissolvi, aut finaliter subverti. Et quamvis peccata sint per se, ratione actus gravissima, ratione meriti aeterna morte ac desertione gratiae dignissima; per accidens tamen talia esse desinunt; Quia Deus non agit cum suis ex jure stricto, ut servis, sed cum paterna ἐπιεικείᾳ ut filiis; Vultu severo saepe, qualis fuit Josephi erga fratres, sed redituro vultu sereniore; quia solidum stat Dei fundamentum, &c. 2. Tim. II. 19.

Controv. X: Does the hypostatic union or exaltation hand divine essential properties to Christ's human nature in the abstract?§68

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

68On the person of Christ the God-man (Θεάνθρωπος).

X. First question: by the force of the natures' hypostatic union in Christ's person as God-man — which both sides confess was made without confusion, without change, without division, and without separation (ἀσυγχύτως, ἀτρέπτως, ἀδιαιρέτως, ἀχωρίστως) — or also by the exaltation that followed and by the session at God's right hand, were the essential properties of the divine nature, together with God's infinite majesty, really and properly handed over to the human nature in the abstract, through the natures' pairing (συνδύασις) or union (ἕνωσις), so as to share possession, naming, and working with the Word (Λόγος)?

That is what they call communication of majesty in the abstract — nature to nature inside the union. Take it either as the use (χρῆσις) of those properties — their employment, exercise, and energy (ἐνέργεια) given to the human nature even while it was on earth — or, with the Swabians, as acquisition (κτῆσις) and shared possession.

Ask it more narrowly still: were the operative properties (ἐνεργητικαί) that work by a second act — omnipotence and life-giving power — so communicated, yet without alteration (ἀλλοποίησις), falling away (ἔκπτωσις), transfer (μετέκβασις), confusion (σύγχυσις), or inherence (ἐνύπαρξις), and without multiplying, transfusing, or confusing the natures or either nature's properties, or lodging those properties by themselves in the human nature subjectively, formally, habitually, as the same writers keep saying? The Ubiquitarians say yes — not all by one route. The Reformed say no.

Latin · §68

De Persona Christi Θεανθρώπῳ. I. An vi Unionis hypostaticae Naturarum in Persona Christi Θεανθρώπῳ, (quam fatemur utrimque factam esse ἀσυγχύτως, ἀτρέπτως, ἀδιαιρέτως, ἀχωρίστως) vel etiam vi insecutae Exaltationis, & Sessionis ad dextram Dei, communicatae sint Naturae Humanae in abstracto, communicatione reali & propria, per συνδύασιν vel ἕνωσιν Naturarum, Proprietates Naturae Divinae essentiales, simul cum infinita Dei Majestate, ad communem cum Λόγῳ possessionem, denominationem, operationem? Quae illis est communicatio Majestatis, in abstracto, Naturae ad Naturam in unione; Sive ea jam concipiatur quoad χρῆσιν harum Proprietatum, seu usum, exercitium, ἐνέργειαν communicatam Naturae Humanae, etiam dum in terris esset; sive etiam (ut Suevi) quoad κτῆσιν & communitatem possessionis? Speciatim vero, an communicatae sint illae Proprietates, quae sunt ἐνεργητικαὶ seu operativae per actum secundum, uti Omnipotentia, & vis Vivifica; Tamen (sic illi) citra ἀλλοποίησιν, ἔκπτωσιν, μετέκβασιν, σύγχυσιν, ἐνύπαρξιν, citra multiplicationem, transfusionem, aut confusionem Naturarum, vel etiam Proprietatum utriusque, aut inexistentiam harum per se in Natura humana, subjective, formaliter, habitualiter, ut iidem passim? Affirm. Ubiquitar. nec omnes eodem modo, Negant Reformati.

Rinteln and Cassel soften the dogma: the human nature is not itself omniscient, yet is personally so in the Word§69

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

69We already saw in the Protheoria (p. 319) a kinder reading of this dogma from the Rinteln theologians, and their agreement with the Cassel men at the root of the matter.

Put with other matching declarations, the sum is this: 1. Christ's human nature as God-man is not itself — and is not called — omniscient, omnipotent, or omnipresent, whether subjectively or inwardly by inherence (ἐνύπαρξις), or essentially by an essential property, or naturally by an act of that nature, or originally from itself, or by conversion, mixture, or confusion with the divine nature.

2. Yet it is called — and is — such personally, in the Word (Λόγος), because of the personal union with him. By an act of the person the human nature becomes sharer and partaker (κοινωνὸς καὶ μέτοχος) of every working proper to the divinity, and the like.

What is then said of that nature is said by an outward naming, through a communication as real as the hypostatic union of the two natures itself.

Latin · §69

Benigniorem interpretationem hujus dogmatis, ex mente Rintelensium Theologorum, horumque in fundamento ipso consensum cum Cassellanis, vidimus in Protheoria, p. 319. Summa ejus, confonis aliorum declarationibus, huc redit, 1. Naturam Humanam Christi Θεανθρώπῳ nec subjective, vel intrinsice per ἐνύπαρξιν, nec essentialiter seu proprietate essentiali, nec naturaliter seu actu ipsius Naturae, nec originaliter a se ipsa, nec per conversionem, commixtionem, confusionem cum Natura Divina, esse aut dici Omnisciam, Omnipotentem, Omnipraesentem. 2. Talem vero dici & esse personaliter, in Λόγῳ; Ob Unionem cum eo personalem, actu personae, quo fit Nat. Humana κοινωνὸς καὶ μέτοχος omnium Operationum quae propriae Divinitatis, &c. Quae hinc de ea praedicantur, per denominationem extrinsecam, communicatione tam reali, quam realis est unio Hypostatica utriusque Naturae.

Swabians, Saxons, and Hessians have not stated this quarrel in one shared way§70

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

70So it is plain how tangled others have made the state of this quarrel, and how Lutherans have not always posed it one way.

The Swabians — Brenz, Schmidlin, and the rest who led first — wanted the divine properties poured into the human nature by the union's force, already in the womb.

The Saxons wanted communion of the divine properties of omnipotence, omnipresence, and the like in the assumed flesh, by the exaltation and the session at the right hand.

The Hessians looked more careful than the others in their Judgment on the Book of Concord (1576). Hospinian, Ursinus Wendelinus, Massonius (Anat. Germ. Part II), and others treat this at length.

Latin · §70

UNDE patet, quam involutus fuerit ab aliis Status Controversiae, nec uno semper propositus modo a Lutheranis. Suevi enim, Brentius, Schmidlinus, &c. primi autores, effusionem voluerunt Proprietatum Divinar. in Humanam, vi Unionis, jam in Utero: Saxones Communionem Proprietatum Divinarum Omnipot. Omnipraes. &c. in assumpta Carne, vi Exaltationis & Sessionis a Dextris: Hassi, cautiores reliquis visi in Judicio suo de Libro Concordiae, A. 1576. Quae vide sis fuse apud Hospinianum, Ursinum Wendelinum, Massonium Anat. Germ. P. II. &c.

First falsehoods: as if the Reformed denied the personal union, the natures' communion, or the Mediator's majesty§71

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

71After much debate among themselves, and mazes of words and distinctions, even inside the Book of Concord, the first falsehoods of the harsher brethren against us finally show up in this controversy.

They talk as if the Reformed deny — which they never did — the personal union and the natures' undivided bond; or the natures' communion in the person of the God-man (Θεάνθρωπος); or common possession of the properties, yet as belonging to the person as the subject-which (subjectum quod), in their phrase; or the majesty of Christ the man, and the power of the mediatorial office that is his as well (Matthew 28:18).

Latin · §71

Ac post multam inter eos ipsos disceptationem, & vocum ac distinctionum ambages, in ipso Libro Concordiae, tandem iniquiorum in nos Fratrum πρῶτα ψεύδη deprehenduntur in hac Controv. Quasi scil. negent Reformati (quod fecere nunquam) vel Personalem Unionem & indivulsam Naturarum; Vel Communionem earum in Persona Θεανθρώπῳ; Vel communem Proprietatum possessionem; sed quae sit Personae, tanquam subjecti quod, ut loquuntur; Vel Majestatem Christi Hominis, & potestatem Officii Mediatorii illi quoque competentem, Matth. XXVIII. 18.

Communication of properties is reciprocal naming of either nature for the whole person, and is as real as the union§72

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

72Or even what they call the communication of properties — that is, of either nature's properties and workings in the one person where the natures are united, and that as a two-way exchange (κατὰ τρόπον ἀντιδόσεως).

By it the names, properties, and operations of either nature — say the divine — are truly and really said of the whole person, and that person is sometimes named from the humanity (John 3:13), and the other way round, as in Acts 20:28 and 1 Corinthians 2:8, examples ready in Holy Scripture.

That communication, on the account just given, is as real as the natures' union is real; though the speaking leans toward synecdoche, where what belongs to the part is given to the whole according to that part.

The theologians already named have set this out at length.

Latin · §72

Vel etiam Communicationem (quam vocant) Idiomatum, idest, proprietatum & operationum alterutrius Naturae, in eadem Persona in qua Naturae unitae sunt, eamque reciprocam, κατὰ τρόπον ἀντιδόσεως: Qua scil. Nomina, Proprietates, & Operationes alterutrius Naturae, puta Divinae, praedicantur vere & realiter de tota Persona eaque nonnunquam ab Humanitate denominata, Joh. III. 13. & vicissim ut Act. XX. 28. 1. Cor. II. 8. obviis in Scriptura S. exemplis. Quae Communicatio (ex dictis modo) tam realis est, quam est realis Unio Naturarum; licet modo loquendi ad Synecdochen accedat, qua quod Partis est, tribuitur Toti, secundum illam Partem. Sed haec fuse dicti Theologi.

The first falsehood was bodily presence in the Supper, and from it the flight to ubiquity§73

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

73The first falsehood of them all was asserting a bodily presence in the Holy Supper.

From that they finally fled to this sacred anchor: that omnipresence — or ubiquity — and omnipotence too, and the rest, had been really communicated to the human nature, whether by outpouring, as the Swabians say, or by a kind of περιχώρησις / emmeation, as Chemnitz the Brunswick theologian and others say.

The wiser Hessians, Helmstedt men, Anhaltines, and the rest wanted to ground bodily presence not in the personal union or in ubiquity, but in the institution words: This is my body.

Add the places the Swabians and Saxons twist — Matthew 28:18; Philippians 2:9; Colossians 2:3, 9, and so on — and the rest of what the Palatine, Anhaltine, and Cassel theologians have defended at length.

Latin · §73

Omnium vero primum ψεῦδος fuit, asserenda Praesentia Corporalis in S. Coena; Unde tandem ad sacram hanc anchoram perfugium, de Communicata realiter Nat. Humanae Omnipraesentia, seu Ubiquitate, ut & Omnipotentia, &c. seu per effusionem, ut Suevi, seu per quandam περιχώρησιν Emmeationem, ut Chemnitius Brunswicensis Theologus, &c. Prudentioribus Hassis, Helmstadiensibus, Anhaltinis, aliisque, qui praesentiam Corporalem fundare voluerunt non in Unione Personali, aut Ubiquitate, sed in Verbis Institut. Hoc est Corpus meum. Adde torquenda a Suevis & Saxonibus loca, Matth. XXVIII. 18. Phil. II. 9. Col. II. 3. 9. &c. & quae alia sunt prolixe a Theologis Palatinis, Anhaltinis, Cassellanis, &c. vindicata.

Controv. XI: Was majestic ubiquity given to Christ's flesh by the union, the exaltation, or the institution words?§74

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

74Controv. XI. On the ubiquity of Christ's flesh.

II. Was majestic omnipresence — or ubiquity — specially communicated to Christ's flesh or body, whether by the union with the Word (λόγος) in the Virgin's womb, or by the exaltation to God's right hand, or at least by the truth of the institution words, so that that flesh is omnipresent, but by a personal act, as they put it?

On that account it would be no wonder if he were bodily present in the Holy Eucharist, once his omnipotence had taken away the body's locality, and with it its tangibility and visibility in the first act.

Then Christ's ascension would not have been a true local going up, but rather a vanishing of the body; and the heaven he entered would not be a created, finite, bodily place above the visible heavens, but some uncreated, boundless, bodiless heaven — God himself, or God's own majesty, and incomprehensible glory and power.

The Ubiquitarians say yes. The Reformed say no.

Latin · §74

II. An speciatim Carni vel Corpori Christi, seu vi Unionis cum λόγῳ in Utero Virginis, seu vi Exaltationis ad Dextram Dei, aut saltem vi veritatis Verborum Institutionis, communicata sit Omnipraesentia Majestatica, seu Ubiquitas, secundum quam ea Caro sit Omnipraesens, sed actu personali, ut loquuntur: Unde nihil mirum sit, corporaliter eum praesentem esse in S. Eucharistia, sublata per ejus Omnipotentiam Corporis localitate, hinc tactilitate, visibilitate in actu primo? Ut adeo nec Ascensio Christi fuerit vera aut localis, sed potius disparitio Corporis; Nec Caelum in quod Christus ascendit, sit locus creatus, finitus, corporeus, supra visibiles Caelos; verum Coelum quoddam increatum, immensum, incorporeum, Deus ipse, vel ipsa Dei Majestas, & incomprehensibilis Gloria, ac Potentia? Affirmant Ubiquit. Negant Reformati.

Melanchthon and many Lutherans deny Suevic ubiquity and put multivolitional presence in its place§75

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

75Melanchthon, Peucer, Heshusius, Hofmann himself, Chemnitz, Chytraeus, Selnecker, Major, and others joined the Reformed in denying the Suevic ubiquity of Christ's flesh.

So did the Danes, Holsteiners, Brunswickers, Helmstedt men, Anhaltines, Hessians, the Lower-Saxon theologians, and the Nurembergers, long since.

Chemnitz led the way: instead of ubiquity — or πανταχεσία — they put a multivolitional presence.

That means a real κοινωνία or μετοχή of the divine operations in the human nature, so that it is wherever and whenever it wills to be, or can be wherever it wishes — the Hessian reading in their Judgment on the Torgau Formula (1567).

Latin · §75

Sed & Ubiquitatem Suevicam Carnis Christi, cum Reformatis, negarunt Melanchthon, Peucerus, Heshusius, ipse Hofmannus, Chemnitius, Chytraeus, Selneccerus, Major, &c. ac pridem Dani, Holsati, Brunswicenses, Helmstadienses, Anhaltini, Hassi, inferioris Saxoniae Theologi, Norimbergenses, &c. Et, Chemnitio praeeunte, substituerunt loco Ubiquitatis, seu πανταχεσίας, Multivoli-praesentiam; Id est, κοινωνίαν vel μετοχὴν realem Divinarum Operationum in Nat. Humana, qua sit ubicunque vult esse, & quandocunque vult; vel qua possit esse ubicunque velit, ut Hassi in Judicio suo de Formula Torgensi, A. 1567.

First falsehoods of the Ubiquitarians: without infinite flesh the hypostatic union supposedly dissolves§76

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

76Those theologians commonly called Ubiquitarians had many first falsehoods. The harsher among them — and their chiefs — were the Swabians.

One sample: they say the hypostatic union of the natures dissolves unless the human nature is stretched to match the divine — equally infinite, equally omnipresent, and so on.

Turn the charge around and it is ready: the marvel of ubiquity is what cancels that personal union.

On that path they collapsed two phrases into one: "the whole Christ," said of the person and of the subject-which (subjectum quod), and "the whole of Christ," said of the united natures or the subject-by-which (subjectum quo).

Latin · §76

Πρῶτα ψεύδη eorum Theologorum qui vulgo Ubiquitarii, & quorum duriores sed & principes Suevi, fuere plurima. Ex. gr. solvi Unionem Hypostaticam Naturarum, si Humana Divinae non sit commensurata, aeque infinita, omnipraesens, &c. Retorsione in promptu; tolli eam Personalem Unionem portento Ubiquitatis: Sic supposuere, Totum Christum, quod dictum de Persona, & subjecto quod, ac Totum Christi, quod de Naturis unitis, vel subjecto quo, unum & idem esse.

They make the session at God's right hand, and "I am with you," a local presence of the body§77

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

77Again: that the sitting at the right hand is about place and ubiety, and is said of the flesh in the abstract; or that this flesh sits at God's right hand everywhere, not in the heaven he entered — on that inference see our Vindication of Mark 16:19.

Likewise they take "Christ is with us" (Matthew 18:20; 28:20) as a local presence of the body, and make "I am with you" mean "my flesh is with you without interval (ἀδιαστάτως)," against Matthew 26:11 and John 17:11.

We hold the truer reading: Christ is, and always will be, with his own — that is, with his Church — by the presence of the divinity, which is common to all, and likewise by another, special providence of power, grace, assistance, and ἐνέργεια through the Spirit's influx, and the like.

We have treated that at length in the Biblical Vindications, Book III, on Matthew 18:20.

Latin · §77

Rursus, Sessionem a dextris referendam ad situm, ad ubietatem, & de Carne in abstracto enunciatam esse; aut hanc sedere a dextris Dei ubique, non in Caelo in quod ascendit, qua de illatione nos in Vindic. Marci XVI. 19. Pariter illi, Christum dici, esse nobiscum, Matth. XVIII. 20. XXVIII. 20. praesentia corporis, Locali; & illud, Ego sum vobiscum, idem esse, ac Caro mea est vobiscum ἀδιαστάτως, contra illud Matth. XXVI. 11. Joh. XVII. 11. Dum nos, verius concipi debere Christum nobiscum esse, & fore semper cum suis, nempe Ecclesia sua, praesentia ut Divinitatis, quae communis est, sic speciali altera providentia, virtutis, gratiae, assistentiae, ἐνεργείας, per influxum Spiritus, &c. Qua de re prolixe in Vindic. Biblicis Libr. III. ad Locum Matth. XVIII. 20.

Ephesians 4:10 does not make the flesh fill every place; Westphal's stones follow, and Brentius retreats to dispensation§78

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

78They read "he fills all things" (Ephesians 4:10) as if Christ's flesh itself fills every place.

Paul's point there is different: the flesh was raised by the ascension above the visible heavens, so that it is not that flesh which fills all things, but the exalted Christ who fills his whole Church with his gifts, Spirit, grace, and the rest.

Other abused proofs for the ubiquity, illocality, or invisibility of Christ's flesh — Matthew 14:25, 29; Luke 20:36; John 20:19, 26; Luke 24:31; Acts 7:55; 1 Corinthians 15:8; Revelation 1:13, and so on — we set aside; Wendelin and our side have already defended them at length.

For the inference from Matthew 14:25, 29, see our Biblical Vindications, Book II, Place XXIII.

Sharper eyes saw where that πανταχεσία of the flesh leads: Christ no less present in every place — in stones and wood, as Joachim Westphal of Hamburg put it — than in the bread, and no less before consecration than after it.

That is why Brentius fell back to this remark: the body is in the consecrated bread alone, by dispensation.

Latin · §78

Sic illi, Christum dici, implere omnia Eph. IV. 10. respectu Carnis suae, omnia loca implentis; Imo Carnem Paulus ibidem docet evectam, per ascensionem supra coelos visibiles; ut inde non illa Caro omnia impleret, sed Christus exaltatus impleret donis suis, Spiritu, Gratia, &c. omnem suam Ecclesiam. Mittimus Loca alia quibus, ad Ubiquitatem vel Illocalitatem, aut Invisibilitatem &c. Carnis Christi probandam abusi, Matth. XIV. 25. 29. Luc. XX. 36. Joh. XX. 19. 26. Luc. XXIV. 31. Act. VII. 55. 1. Cor. XV. 8. Apoc. I. 13. &c. prolixe a Wendelino, & nostris passim, vindicata. Ac de illatione ex Matth. XIV. 25. 29. nos Vindic. Bibl. lib. II. Loco XXIII. Et viderunt oculatiores, ex illa πανταχεσίᾳ Carnis, sequi Christum non minus praesentem in omnibus locis, lapidibus, lignis, (sic Joach. Westphalus Hamburgens.) quam in pane, nec minus ante Consecrationem quam post eam. Unde Brentii commentum, esse Corpus in solo pane consecrato, per dispensationem.

Controv. XII: Does baptism regenerate infants inwardly, bind the Spirit to the water, and admit lay or even women baptizers in necessity?§79

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

79Controv. XII. On Baptism. Is holy Baptism so effective that every infant washed with water is by that very act inwardly regenerated by the Holy Spirit — and so must have actual faith, since baptism profits nothing without faith?

Is baptism's washing only an outward means God ordained, a sacrament or symbol and seal of our regeneration (Titus 3:5; Acts 16:22), and a moral instrument of it, under the condition of faith — faith already present in adults (Mark 16:16), or faith still to come in infants who will live — and so necessary only hypothetically, as a divine command?

Or is it also a physical means and an inward efficiency without which regeneration does not ordinarily happen, and by which that regeneration is altogether worked — and so absolutely necessary, a means without which it cannot be?

On that reading, mere lack of baptism in infants, if it does not damn them outright, at least puts them in danger of damnation; and Christ's words about being born of water and Spirit are pressed that way (John 3:5).

From this they ask whether, in necessity, private persons ordinarily called laypeople — and even women — may baptize, though they may not preach (1 Corinthians 14:34–35).

The Lutherans say yes; the Reformed say no.

Latin · §79

XII. De Baptismo. An S. Baptismi ea sit efficacia, ut quoquot Infantes aquâ baptizantur, hoc ipso internè regenerentur per Spiritum S. unde sequatur eos habere fidem actualem, quum Baptismus nihil profit fine fide? An sit adeò Baptismi lavacrum non solummodo medium externum divinitus ordinatum, in Sacramentum vel symbolum ac figillum nostrae Regenerationis, Tit. III.5. Act. XVI.22. ut & Instrumentum illius morale; sub conditione fidei vel praesentis in adultis, Marc. XVI.16. vel secuturae quoad victuros Infantes; habens hinc necessitatem hypotheticam & praecepti divini: Verum etiam an sit medium physicum, & efficientia interna, sine quo non fiat ordinariè Regeneratio; & quo omnino eadem efficiatur, habens hinc necessitatem absolutam & medii sine quo non? Ita ut sola privatio Baptismi in infantibus si non damnet, certe in damnationis periculo constituat, & huc faciant verba Christi de regeneratione ex aqua & spiritu, Joh. III.5. Unde in casu necessitatis, etiam privatis vulgo Laicis, imo & Mulieribus, non quidem & praedicare, 1. Cor. XIV.34.35. sed tamen baptizare liceat? Affirm. Luth. Negant Reform.

On what is essential to baptism the Lutherans and Reformed already agree; the leftover quarrel is slight§80

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

80On what is essential to this sacrament, the Lutherans and the Reformed already agree; we saw that above from the confessed points (p. 340).

What is left of the quarrel, weighed fairly, will hardly seem worth so much.

Latin · §80

Consensum Lutheranorum cum Reformatis, in eo quod essentiale est huic Sacramento, vidimus supra ex confessis, pag. 340. Quod reliquum est dissensionis, si aequa lance pendatur, vix tanti esse videbitur.

Three leftover disputes: infants' actual faith, how far baptism is necessary, and whether the Spirit's baptism is tied to the water§81

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

81The leftover controversy runs like this. First, about infants' actual faith. The Reformed take them as able to receive faith in its principle, seed, root, and habit — poured in by God in a way we cannot grasp — and so able to receive some grace, even inward grace: federal grace, as children taken with their parents into the covenant and sharers of the promise (Acts 2:39).

So they are capable of sacramental sanctification, as by circumcision (Romans 4:11), so by baptism (1 Corinthians 7:14; Colossians 2:14); and finally capable of the remission of original sin and of justifying grace.

Second, about how far holy baptism is necessary. On their side, bare lack of it — with no willful neglect — already works either loss of salvation, or at least danger of that loss.

Third, about the mode of efficacy: that regenerating grace is bound to the baptismal ceremony, or (in their phrase) the baptism of the Spirit is bound to the baptism of water as its effect — ordinarily, they add — yet not by the Papists' opus operatum, but by the Holy Spirit's own working.

Latin · §81

Talis est Controversia, 1. Circa fidem actualem Infantum: Quos Reformati censent subjectum capax fidei, quoad hujus principium, semen, radicem, habitum, modo nobis ἀκαταλήπτῳ divinitus infusum; Capaces adeo esse gratiae alicujus, etiam internae, uti sunt gratiae foederalis, scil. cum parentibus assumpti in Foedus, & participes promissionis, Act. II.39. Sic capaces sanctificationis Sacramentalis, uti per Circumcisionem, Rom. IV.11. ita per Baptismum 1. Cor. VII.14. Col. II.14. Denique capaces remissionis peccati Original. & gratiae justificantis. 2. Talis quoque Controversia, circa gradum quendam necessitatis S. Baptismi; Unde secundum illos, ex sola privatione, citra neglectum ullum voluntarium, oriatur aut privatio salutis, aut periculum saltem hujus. 3. Talis & circa efficaciae modum; Ut Ceremoniae Baptismi sit alligata gratia Regenerationis, vel (ut loquuntur) Baptismo fluminis alligatus Baptismus flaminis, tanquam illius effectus, sed (ut addunt) ordinariè; neque tamen ex opere operato Pontificiorum, sed operatione Spiritus S.

Fourth dispute: lay baptism in necessity; antiquity less scrupulous, yet women kept from administering it§82

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

82Fourth and last: controversy about a layperson administering baptism in a case of necessity. On that point antiquity was not so scrupulous, as Tertullian shows, and Grotius, Salmasius, and others agree (above, pp. 311–312).

Women, however, are constantly shut out from administering it — and not in one Tertullian passage only: On Baptism, On the Veiling of Virgins, and On the Prescription of Heretics, as G. J. Vossius cites them in Disputation XI.

So also in the African canons, Council of Carthage IV, canon c (Councils, tom. II): A woman must not presume to baptize — which some absurdly restrict to times when priests are present.

Latin · §82

4. Talis tandem Controv. circa administrum Laicum, in casu necessitatis, qua in re non ita scrupulosa fuit Antiquitas, ut ex Tertulliano visum, accedentibus Grotio, Salmasio, aliis; supra pag. 311. 312. Mulieribus tamen ab ejus administratione constanter exclusis, non uno apud Tertull. loco, de Baptismo, de Velandis Virginib. de Praescriptione Haeretic. citatis G. J. Vossio, Disp. XI. Sed & in Canonibus Africanis, Concil. Carthag. IV. Can. c. Tomo II. Conc. Mulier baptizare non praesumat, quod absurde nonnulli ita limitant, praesentibus Sacerdotibus.

Precarious hypotheses: as if the Reformed made neglect harmless, or denied the virtue Christ and Paul tie to baptism§83

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

83The precarious supporting claims are these. First: that the Reformed do not count neglect of baptism as harmful. They do count it harmful — harmful to those who neglect it against Christ's command.

Second: that we deny baptism the full virtue Christ gives it (Mark 16:16) or Paul gives it (Titus 3:5), as if Christ binds salvation to holy baptism and Paul binds regeneration to it.

But Christ says nothing there about infants being regenerated by baptism. He speaks of prior faith — and so of prior regenerating grace — in adults the apostles were to baptize. Salvation hangs not on baptism but on the believer's act: whoever has not believed will be condemned.

For Paul too baptism is the washing of regeneration, set against Jewish washings — which neither seal regeneration nor serve as a moral means, under the New Testament, for beginning that regeneration in infants and carrying it on in adults.

Latin · §83

HYPOTHESES precariæ sunt, 1. Reformatos non censere neglectum Baptismi damnosum; Qui censent omnino, sed damnosum negligentibus, contra mandatum Christi. 2. Non tribuere nos omnem Baptismo virtutem, quam tribuit Christus, Marc. XVI.16. vel Paulus Tit. III.5. quasi alliget ille salutem, hic regenerationem S. Baptismo. Quum tamen nihil Christus, de Infantibus per Baptismum regenerandis; Sed de fide praevia, adeoque & praevia regenerationis gratia, in Adultis per Apostolos baptizandis; Suspensa etiam salute, non a Bapt. sed ab actu credentis; qui non crediderit, damnabitur. Paulo etiam Baptismus λουτρὸν παλιγγενεσίας, opposite ad lotiones Judaicas, quae nec obsignativae Regenerat. nec medium morale sub Novo T. illi inchoandae in Infantibus, continuandae in Adultis.

Faith and baptism are not equal necessities; John 3:5 is not yet the later rite of water, but Spirit-washing — and if baptism, adults only§84

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

84Third: they assume that faith and baptism are equally necessary for salvation. But Christ nowhere said — it is plain — that whoever has not been baptized will be damned.

Faith can stand without baptism: the converted thief, the Ethiopian eunuch, Saul, Cornelius, all before they were baptized. Baptism can also stand without faith: Simon Magus, for example — an outward washing without the inward (1 Peter 3:21), as fleshly circumcision without circumcision of the heart (Romans 2:28–29).

Fourth precarious claim: that John 3:5 is about baptism in bodily, outward water properly so called — a rite not yet instituted then, but only later (Matthew 28).

More truly it concerns the necessity of the thing signified: washing by the Holy Spirit, of which alone Christ speaks in the words that follow — and which alone Nicodemus needed, already circumcised long before, and now to be raised into a new life.

Add this: even if the text were about baptism, Christ's words could aim only at adults who could use this instrument of regeneration and refused to.

Latin · §84

3. Sic supponunt, parem esse necessitatem fidei & baptismi, in negotio salutis: Quum nusquam dixerit Christus, ut liquet, qui non baptizatus fuerit, damnabitur. Ac possit esse fides sine Baptismo, ut in Latrone converso, in Eunucho, Saule, Cornelio, nondum baptizatis; quemadmodum & Baptismus sine fide, ex. gr. in Simone Mago, id est ablutio externa, sine interna 1. Pet. III.21. uti Circumcisio carnis, sine illa cordis, Rom. II.28.29. 4. Sic precaria Hypothesis, locum Joh. III.5. agere de Baptismo aquae corporeo, externo, proprie dicto, nondum tunc instituto, sed demum Matth. XXVIII. Non verius agere, de necessitate rei significatae, ablutionis per Spiritum S. de quo unice Christus verbis sequentibus; quae & unice necessaria erat Nicodemo pridem circumciso, jam vero ad novam vitam excitando. Adde, si vel de Baptismo, non potuisse Verba Christi respicere nisi adultos, qui possent uti hoc Regenerationis instrumento, & nollent.

Controv. XIII: May sacred images in churches be religiously used — even as necessary from the first ages?§85

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

85Controv. XIII. On certain rites among the Lutherans that are not plainly indifferent.

First: may sacred images stand in churches not only as a civil or political decoration for temple splendor and ornament, but as a sacred and religious use — for historical remembrance through pictures of Christ, the saints, and the martyrs, for the less learned; for moral instruction (what they call image-teaching, and books for the unlettered); and at last for greater reverence of the place, and to mark Christian temples off from Jewish and Muslim ones?

Is that use only lawful and permitted, as something indifferent in itself, nowhere forbidden under the New Testament once the old ground of the ban has ceased among Christians — the danger of idolatry that once hung over the Jewish nation (Exodus 20:4)?

Or is it even primeval, already from the first ages of the Christian church — say from Tertullian's day — and usefully, even necessarily, to be kept?

Some Lutherans affirm both; the Reformed deny.

Latin · §85

XIII. De Ritibus quibusdam inter Lutheranos, non plane Adiaphoris. I. An Usus Imaginum Sacrarum in Templis, quatenus is censetur non mere Civilis aut Politicus ad Templorum splendorem & ornatum, sed etiam sacer & religiosus, faciens videlicet ad commemorationem historicam, per picturas historicas Christi, Sanctorum, Martyrum, pro rudioribus; tum ad Instructionem moralem, εἰκονοπαιδείαν vocant, & Libros τῶν ἀγραμμάτων; tandem ad majorem reverentiam loci, & ad distinctionem Templorum Christianorum, à Judaicis ac Mahumedanis; An talis usus, non sit licitus modo & permissus, ut res in se ἀδιάφορος, nusquam prohibitus sub Novo T. cessante scil. inter Christianos causâ prohibitionis, qualis fuit Idololatriae olim periculum, in Gente Judaica, Exod. XX.4. Verum etiam sit primevus, jam à primis Christianae Ecclesiae Seculis, puta, ab aevo Tertulliani, idemque utiliter ac necessariè retinendus? Affirm. utrumque Luther. quidam, Contra Reform.

No sober quarrel over removing images; Luther would rather not set them in the temple§86

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

86No quarrel worth the name has been raised by the Leipzigers, the Rinteln men, or other more sober Lutherans over the images the Reformed have taken down. In most of those churches none appear either.

Luther himself long ago judged it more useful that none stand on altars or in temples — whatever he blamed in the hotheaded iconoclasts first led on by Karlstadt without the magistrate's authority.

"Otherwise," he says, "I do not greatly love images, and I would rather they were not set up in the temple" (Annotations on Deuteronomy, Jena Latin, vol. III, fol. 99).

Wittenberg and Giessen theologians, Nic. Palladius of Copenhagen, David Chytraeus, Martin Chemnitz, and others felt the same. Massonius gathers the testimonies against Matth. Hoe (Universal Anatomy of Germany, Part III, from p. 404).

Latin · §86

NULLA de summotis inter Reformatos Imaginibus, lis mota à Lipsiacis, vel Rintelensibus nec cordatioribus aliis inter Lutheranos. Nullae etiam apparent in plurimis eorum Ecclesiis. Utilius etiam esse, nullas in Altaribus aut Templis collocari, pridem Lutherus statuit, quicquid impetuosos Iconoclastas inductu primo Carolostadii, nulla auctoritate Magistratus, improbaret: Alias, ego (inquit) Imagines non admodum amo, & vellem in Templo non statui, Annot. in Deuter. T. III. Jen. Lat. fol. 99. Idem senserunt Theologi Wittenbergenses, Giessenses, Nic. Palladius Hafniensis Theologus, Dav. Chytraeus, Mart. Chemnitius, &c. Testimonia videsis apud Christoph. Massonium, Anat. Universalis German. contra Matth. Hoë, P. III. à pag. 404.

Precarious image hypotheses: Christian liberty, early practice, and images as books for the rude§87

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

87Theologians have long sifted precarious supporting claims here.

One: that the Second Commandment's ban on images concerns something indifferent in itself, and so Christian liberty has lifted it.

Another: early Christian practice — though Chemnitz and others admit that before Jerome's day no images stood in temples.

Another: that images are books for the unlearned. Chemnitz, answering Trent (Part IV), cuts that pretext down, and points to Christ and the apostles, who neither taught by images or statues nor ever used them, content to set the handed-down doctrine in the Scriptures.

On the practice of the earlier ages, and on Elvira canon 36, see our History of Images, Section I.

Latin · §87

PRECARIAE Hypotheses prolixè à Theologis discussae, ex gr. De Praecepti II. naturâ, in prohibitione Imaginum, quod ut de re in se ἀδιαφόρῳ, ita sit per Christianam Libertatem sublatum: Sic de praxi priorum Christianorum, quum tamen Chemnitius & alii fassi sint, ante tempora Hieronymi nullas in Templis collocatas Imagines: Sic de Imaginibus ut Libris imperitorum, eodem Chemnitio ad Concil. Trident. P. IV. hunc obtentum confutante, etiam exemplo Christi, Apostolorum, qui nec per Imagines, aut statuas docuerint, nec adhibuerint usquam, contenti doctrinam traditam in Scripturas retulisse, &c. Vide de priorum Seculorum praxi, & de Canone Eliberat. XXXVI, nostram Hist. Imag. Sect. I.

Controv. XIII.II: Is the baptismal exorcism rite useful — or even necessary — in the church?§88

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

88Second question under the rites head: the ceremony of exorcism in baptism.

The minister about to baptize an infant (1) asks whether the child believes, whether he renounces the world, and the like; (2) commands Satan to leave the infant — possessed by the demon not bodily, but spiritually — and give place to the Holy Spirit; (3) using the sign of the cross and a fixed form of words.

Is that rite usefully kept in the Christian church — or even necessary, and to be kept without fail? Some Lutherans affirm one or the other; most of them, with the Reformed, deny.

See the Cassel consensus on exorcism (above, p. 340). Saxons and the rest also grant that the rite is not essential to baptism, not commanded by Christ or the apostles, not a spiritual power in itself — only a sign that infants are born children of wrath and stand under Satan's power outside Christ.

Latin · §88

XIV. II. An Exorcismi Ceremonia in Baptismi administratione, quâ Minister baptizaturus Infantem, 1. Quaerit an credat, an abrenunciet seculo, &c. 2. Imperat Satanae, ut ab infante baptizando, non corporaliter quidem, sed spiritualiter à Daemone possesso, exeat, detque locum Spiritui S. 3. Adhibito Crucis signo, & certâ verborum formula; An sit ille ritus vel etiam utiliter retentus in Ecclesia Christiana, vel etiam necessarius, & omninò retinendus? Affirm. alterutrum Luther. quidam; Negant cum Reform. eorum plurimi. VIDE consensum Cassellanum, circa Exorcismum, suprâ p. 340. Ac fassi etiam Saxonici, & reliqui, Ritum nec essentialem esse Baptismo, nec imperatum à Christo vel Apostolis, nec vis alicujus spiritualis, nec nisi σημαντικὸν nasci Infantes irae filios, & sub Satanae potestate, extrà Christum, constitutos.

True origin of baptismal exorcism: adult rite, catechesis, and energumen expulsion§89

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

89Its true origin is threefold.

First: the old rite around adults about to be baptized. For a time baptism was preceded by putting off clothes or shoes, solemn renunciation, turning east, anointing the whole body, and a human breath with divine power driving the demon out — φύσημα / ἐμφύσησις — as Cyprian first notes at the saving water of baptism (Epistle 76 to Magnus). The baptized person himself also blew out or spat as if casting the demon — that is, wicked affections — from his own breast.

Second: the old catechetical rite, in which catechumens were breathed upon to drive off the demon of ignorance and malice (Balsamon and others on Laodicea canon 26). So exorcists and catechists were the same office, as we show more fully in the Church History — and catechizing passed over into the baptismal rite.

Third: the exorcism of energumens, the demon-possessed, which alone stood in the first and second ages outside baptism, and by force of the promise (Mark 16:17). Later every person outside Christ was treated as somehow demon-possessed.

Latin · §89

VERA autem ejus origo est, 1. Ab antiquo ritu circa adultos baptizandos, pro tempore ut praevia fuit Baptismo exutio vestium, aut calceorum, praevia solemnis abrenunciatio, conversio ad Orientem, unctio totius Corporis, ita φύσημα, ἐμφύσησις, exsufflatio seu fugatio Daemonis, voce humanâ, virtute divinâ, ut primis hujus ritûs meminit Cyprianus, ad salutarem aquam Baptismi, Epist. LXXVI. ad Magnum. Ipso etiam baptizato exsufflante seu exspuente quasi Daemonem, id est, improbos affectus, ex pectore suo. 2. Ab antiquo ritu κατηχήσεων, quo Catechumeni exsufflabantur, fugato scilicet Daemone ignorantiae, malitiae, de quo ad Canonem Laod. XXVI. Balsamo, & alii. Unde ἐξορκισταὶ, ἐφορκισταὶ, iidem qui κατηχηταί, ut in Ecclesiae Hist. nos pluribus. Et ita Catechizationum ritus in Baptismalem abiit. 3. Ab exorcismo Energumenorum δαιμονιώντων, qui solus obtinuit primâ & secundâ Aetate, extrà usum Baptismi, & quidem vi promissionis, Marc. XVI.17. Supponendis deinceps Energumenis iis omnibus, seu à Daemone quodammodo possessis, quotquot extrà Christum essent.

Controv. XIII.III: Is breaking ordinary bread in the Supper required by Christ's institution — or may wafers replace it?§90

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

90Third: the breaking of ordinary table bread in the Holy Supper.

However they first broke it — by fingers or knife, by the consecrators themselves or left after consecration for others to break and tear into portions — and however the broken bread is put into communicants' hands for sacramental eating: is that rite only pious or useful, as they grant, or also necessary by Christ's institution, when He told us to do what He Himself did?

Not as if breaking belonged to the bare essence of the sacrament, yet as belonging to its integrity — which is why the supper was called, preeminently, the breaking of bread.

Or is the rite simply indifferent, freely dropped — so that little hosts or round wafers, placed by the minister in the communicants' mouths, may rightly replace ordinary bread?

Lutherans deny the first and affirm the second — yet not all of them, and not from Luther. The Reformed take the other side.

Latin · §90

III. An Fractio panis cibarii in Sacra Coena, (quocunque modo fregerint primitus, sive digitis, sive cultro, sive ipsi Consecrantes, sive à Consecratione frangendum aliis ac discerpendum in μερίδας reliquerint) fractique panis distributio in manus communicantium, ad manducationem Sacramentalem sit Ritus non modo pius aut utilis, ut fatentur, sed etiam necessarius ex praecepto institutione Christi, quâ jussit nos hoc facere, quod ipse met fecit; Faciens idem non simpliciter ad essentiam Sacramenti, sed tamen ad integritatem illius, quod indè vocatum ἐξοχῶς fuit, Fractio panis? An verò sit Ritus simpliciter ἀδιάφορος, liberè intermissus; ut loco Panis cibarii vel usualis, rectè substituantur Hostiolæ, seu placentulae orbiculares, in os communicantium à Ministro ingestæ? Prius negant, Posterius affirm. Luth. nec omnes tamen, sed nec ex Luthero; Contra Reform.

Fraction quarrel not fundamental; precarious readings of 'he broke' and 'do this'§91

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

91After the Rinteln declaration (above, p. 336), the Cassel men grant that this dissent is not fundamental.

Yet the brethren lean on precarious props. First: that in the words of institution "he broke" means only "he distributed," as Hebrew words for breaking can also mean distributing — as if Christ had used those Hebrew words; as if a double act were not recorded, "he broke and he gave" (ἔκλασε καὶ ἐδίδου), even in the Syriac; as if "to break" of bread meant anything else in the plain New Testament places.

Second: that breaking is unnecessary because we may not know how Christ broke — which would also make blessing and giving thanks unnecessary, since the manner is not spelled out, though the act itself is stated as plainly as can be.

Third: that "Do this" carries no command to do what He did — though Luther himself tied those words to the breaking of bread (Jena Works II.25; Massonius Anatomy IV.253; Wendelin against Gerhard, Exercises I.XVII).

See also Chemnitz, Mentzer, and the Giessen consensus in Massonius at the same place. Here Controv. XIII on rites closes before the mutual-tolerance head and before the Hexades.

Latin · §91

DISSENSUM non esse fundamentalem, post declarationem factam à Rintelensibus, suprâ pag. 336. agnoverunt Cassellani. SUPPONUNT autem Fratres, 1. Idem esse in Verbis Instit. fregit, quod distribuit, quomodo פרס & שבר Hebraeis sit frangere & quoque distribuere: Quasi verò aut Christus his vocibus usus sit, quae etiam praecipuè frangendi & dividendi significatu veniunt; aut non duplex actio Christi memoretur ἔκλασε καὶ ἐδίδου, etiam apud Syrum interpretem; aut τὸ κλάσαι, vel κλᾶσθαι, aliter de pane usurpetur, quam sensu frangendi obviis locis Novi Test. 2. Rem non esse necessariam, fractionem, quia fortè nescitur modus quô Christus fregerit; Quo ipso nec necessarium εὐλογῆσαι, εὐχαριστῆσαι, &c. quia non exprimitur modus, re expressissimâ. 3. Mandatum non exstare in Verbis, Hoc facite, scil. quod feci: Quae tamen ad panis fractionem retulit ipse Lutherus, cujus verba ex Tomo II. Oper. Jen. p. 25. habes apud Massonium, Anatom. P. IV. p. 253. & Wendelinum Exercit. Theologicar. contrà Gerhardum, P. I. Exercit. XVII. Vide & Consensum Chemnitii, Mentzeri, Giessensium, apud eundem Massonium, loco cit.

Controv. XV: Should the Reformed, by the rule of charity, tolerate Lutherans as brethren?§92

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

92Controv. XV. On mutual tolerance among Evangelicals.

By the rule of charity, should the Reformed — though they differ from the Lutherans on the chapters above — be ready to bear with them as brethren, sharers of the same faith and salvation, and members of the true church, in a holy bond of hearts and studies?

The graver consequences of those chapters need not block the way: the Lutherans neither own those consequences nor accept them. Other heads weigh less once the real state of the quarrel is set out fairly — as in the chapter on the Holy Supper. And both sides still keep the common Protestant principle and foundation of the faith, having rejected idolatry and papal doctrine.

Latin · §92

XV. De Tolerantia mutua inter Evangelicos. An Reformati, ex canone charitatis, secùs sentientes in superioribus Capitibus Lutheranos, (nihil obstantibus istorum Capitum gravioribus consequentüs, sed ab his non agnitis, imò rejectis; tùm ob levius in aliis Capitibus momentum, si status Controversiae ritè explicetur, ut in Capite de S. Canâ, &c. tùm etiam ob retentum fidei principium ac fundamentum, Protestantibus commune, rejectamque Idololatriam, ac doctrinam Papalem) tolerare parati sint tanquam Fratres, & consortes ejusdem fidei ac salutis, ac membra verae Ecclesiae, sanctâ confederatione animorum, studiorumque?

And should Lutherans receive the Reformed as Augsburg partners — without Formula-of-Concord anathemas?§93

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

93And should the Lutherans, for their part, count the Reformed as brethren — even as partners of the Augsburg Confession in Melanchthon's revised form — as to the substance of what must be believed and done?

Should they keep peace and mutual correspondence with us, and join mutual leagues against the Roman Antichrist?

Not with the old rashness of damning, as in the Book of Concord and what followed; not with the appetite for baiting and tearing that brands men Nestorians, Manichaeans, Predestinarians, Sacramentarians, and the rest — in pulpits and in print.

All the more so because the Reformed themselves, with their whole heart, abhor the ugly consequences painted onto them: an unmerciful God, God as author of sin, and the like.

Latin · §93

Et an vicissìm Lutherani Reformatos habere debeant pro fratribus, quin pro sociis Augustanae Confessionis, ut à Melanchthone recognita est, quoad substantiam credendorum & faciendorum; adeóque nobiscum pacem ac mutuam correspondentiam colere, venireque in mutua adversùs Antichristum Romanum foedera? Procul scilicet damnandi temeritate, ut factum olim in Libro Concordiae, ac deinceps, vel exagitandi ac lacerandi libidine, invidiosissimis appellationibus Nestorianorum, Manichaeorum, Praedestinatianorum, Sacramentariorum, &c. idque in Concionibus, & Scriptis; Quo magis invidiosissimas Consequentias, de Deo Immiseracorde, Auctore peccati, &c. toto pectore Reformati detestantur?

We affirm both sides of the question; most Ubiquitarians deny the Lutheran duty§94

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

94We affirm both.

Yet most Ubiquitarians have refused the second half — that Lutherans ought to receive the Reformed as brethren and partners — as sorrowful experience shows.

The exceptions are those we have already praised in the Catallactic Protheoria (pp. 334–335, 343–344, and following).

Latin · §94

Affirmamus utrumque; Negarunt autem posterius Ubiquit. plerique, luctuosâ experientiâ; exceptis quos in Protheoria Catallacticâ laudavimus, à pag. 334. 335. 343. 344. &c.

Yet these are wishes only — experience proves the labor dies like water poured away§95

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

95And yet these are only wishes — wishes, nothing more — and so have been all the study, speech, and labor spent on that end till now.

Sad experience has shown that the work carries empty wind up to the airy clouds, and dies badly — like the old saying about three kinds of water: the stream that runs into the sea, the water mixed into wine, and the water poured on a Jew for Christian baptism.

Latin · §95

QUANQUAM sunt haec quaedam vota, sed vota tantùm, omniaque hactenus eam in rem studia, dicta, factaque. Ventos irrita ferre ad nebulas aërias, ac malè perire, tristis experientia comprobavit: Quod de triplici aquarum genere dictum, qualis quae influit in mare, quae Vino affusa, aut quae in Judaeum effusa tingendum Christiano ritu.

Rome feared a Protestant confederation; hard Lutherans hated Melanchthon's circle and later irenics§96

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

96The history of the last age shows what Rome's curia, the Imperial court, Spain, and the French clergy under Catherine de' Medici feared most: a sacred confederation of Protestants.

How fierce, then, were the passions of the Heshusians, Brentians, Flacians, Formula men of Bergen, and Hunnians? What hatred boiled against gentle Melanchthon — not to name our own — and then against Peucer, his son-in-law, wasted by ten years in prison, against Strigel, and the rest?

They skimmed off waves of rage almost everywhere, even against the best and most moderate princes; and in our own century against the Bishop of Strängnäs, the Calixtines, Dreier's men, the Rinteln theologians, and every brother formed of better clay who would not make the schism everlasting.

To rehearse that here would be needless.

Latin · §96

Docet historia Aevi superioris, quo nihil magis Curia Papalis, Caesarea, Hispanica, & Clerus Gallicanus tempore Catharinae Medicae, formidavit, quàm sacram Confederationem Protestantium. Sed quanti tùm fuerint Heshusianis, Brentianis, Flaccianis, Bergensibus, Hunnianis, animorum motus; quae in suavissimum Melanchthonem (ne nostros dicam) hinc in Peucerum ejus generum, decennali carcere maceratum, in Strigelium, & alios, efferbuerint odia; quos illi passim despumarint irarum propemodùm fluctus, etiam in optimos moderatissimosque Principes; quin nostro seculo in Stregnensem Episcopum, in Calixtinos, Dreieranos, Rintelenses, & quotquot in Viris fratribus, de meliore luto formatis, aeterna dissidia noluerunt, reponere hoc in loco supervacuum foret.

Do not reproach us for party names we suffer unwillingly — remember your own labels§97

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

97Nor may they cast our quarrels — or the contentious nicknames we suffer against our will and do not freely borrow from masters as if those men were demigods — more bitterly in our teeth.

Let them mind the knapsack on their own back. Let them remember the party names among themselves, and the writings that truly brand men in public, in the fights over the Lord's Supper after the Confession was amended, over predestination, ubiquity, the Formula of Concord, the communication of properties, that mode of conversion or justification, the necessity of works, the adiaphora, and the Interim — and the rest.

Hence the names common among them, so often run through with shafts or struck by anathema: Philippists, Synergists, Flacians, Brentio-Flacians, Heshusians, Formulists, Hoffmannians, Osiandrists, Majorists, Adiaphorists, Hessian-Calvinists or Zwinglians, adherents of the Variata or of the Invariata Confession, and so on.

Here Controv. XV on mutual tolerance closes before the Hexades Annotationum on Spanheim's Protheoria.

Latin · §97

Nec est quod nostras nobis dissensiones, aut contentiosas ἐπωνυμίας, quas inviti patimur, non ultrò à Magistris, quasi Theandris, mutuamur, invidiosius exprobrent. Viderint illi manticae quod in tergo est, ac meminerint ἐπωνυμιῶν inter suos ac scriptionum verè στηλιτευτικῶν, in causis, de Coena Domini, post emendatam Confessionem, de Praedestinatione, de Ubiquitate, de Formula Concordiae, de Communicatione Idiomatum, de Modo Conversionis, aut Justificationis illo, de Operum necessitate, de Adiaphoris & Libro Interim, &c. Undè obvia inter illos Nomina, tot quandoque telis transfixa, aut anathematis percussa, Ex gr. Philippistarum, Synergistarum, Flaccianorum, Brentio-Flaccianorum, Heshusianorum, Formulistarum, Hoffmannianorum, Osiandristarum, Majoristarum, Adiaphoristarum, Hasso-Calvinistarum vel Zwinglianorum, Variatae vel Invariatae Confessioni adhaerentium, &c.

Hexades Prooemium H.I: Midway in the second millennium, is Reformation itself or its necessity more to be remembered?§98

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

98HEXAS OF ANNOTATIONS on the blessed Spanheim's historical and reconciling Protheoria of the chief controversies with the theologians of the Augsburg Confession, as they are called.

Prooemium. H. I.

We judge it nearly an open question whether the middle stretch of the second millennium — from Christ's birth to the end of all ages — that learned men who follow some Jewish Elijah more commonly expect (the stretch to which both the Elenchus-writer's Protheoria and our own historical-reconciling Protheoria belong) is better remembered, through every age still to come, by Christianity's Reformation itself, or by the necessity of Reformation.

Latin · §98

HEXAS ANNOTATIONUM AD B. SPANHEMII PROTHEORIAM HISTORICAM ET CATALLACTICAM PRAECIPUARUM CONTROVERSIARUM CUM AUGUSTANAE CONFESSIONIS, UT VOCANTUR, THEOLOGIS. Prooemium. H. I. Seculum decimum quintum, Secundi Millennii, inde à Christo nato, ad Seculorum omnium consummationem, communiori Doctorum, Eliam quempiam Judaeum sequentium, opinione, expectandi Medium (ad quod tum Elenchi Auctoris, tum nostra, Protheoria Historico-Catallactica pertinet) num Reformatione Christianismi ipsâ, an Reformationis Necessitate, per cuncta adhuc secutura Secula, commemorandum magis sit, in ambiguo propemodùm positum arbitramur.

Head and members alike mourned the need to reform — ruined councils, Lateran barkers, and later historians prove it§99

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

99The necessity of reforming the Christian Church in her head (so named, though by a striking abuse) as well as in her members was something every Christian estate of that age — spiritual and temporal, Germans and French above all — both saw clearly and mourned with heavy grief.

They pressed for amendment by humble prayers everywhere, and partly by sharper threats, against the utterly wrecked teaching and life of Popes Julius, Alexander, and Leo — after those men and their like had dodged, crushed, and even trampled the most wholesome councils (Basel, Constance, and at last Pisa, continued at Milan and finished at Lyons in France) by a thousand frauds and foul arts, and after opposite councils that barked mordantly enough — the Lateran ones above all, and other brickish assemblies they claimed as their own.

So too the most famous men of our own age, sharers in that excellent Reformation won by God's grace, have laid the same necessity out at length: among those specially called Reformed, the great Hottinger (ὁ πάνυ), in Ecclesiastical History Parts V–VI and in the Historico-Theological Analecta, Dissertation I, pages 1–82; among other Evangelicals, after Chytraeus and Celestine in the openings of their Augsburg-Confession histories, the illustrious Seckendorf in Lutheranism defended against Maimbourg, Baclerus in the Memorial of sixteenth-century affairs (p. 263 ff.), and most recently the celebrated Ulm divine Elias Viel in a special treatise.

Latin · §99

Necessitatem Reformationis in Capite Ecclesiae Christianae, (per insignem licèt abusum sic dictô) perinde atque in membris, uti istius temporis Status Christianorum omnes, tàm Spirituales, quàm Temporales, maximè ex Germanis & Gallis, & agnoverunt distinctè, & gravissimè doluerunt, quin profligatissimae Doctrinae pariter atque Vitae Papis, Juliis, Alexandris, Leonibus (post elusa ab his suique similibus elisaque, imò protrita planè ac conculcata Concilia saluberrima, Basiliense, Constantiense, Pisanum denique, Mediolani continuatum, Lugduni verò in Galliis confectum, idque per mille fraudes artesque malas, Concilia etiam opposita, mordaciter satis latrantia, i.e. Lateranensia potissimùm, aliaque lateritia à se habita) supplicibus passim de emendando precibus, partim acrioribus minis inculcarunt; ita hujus quoque aetatis, Viri per Orbem celeberrimi Reformationisque praeclarissimae, Dei gratiâ impetratae, participes, ex Reformatis in specie sic dictis ὁ πάνυ Hottingerus, tam in Historia Ecclesiastica, Parte V. & VI. quàm in Analectis Historico-Theologicis, Dissert. I. à pag. 1. ad 82. ex aliis Evangelicis, post Chytraeum & Celestinum, in Historiarum suarum Augustanae Confessionis Exordiis, etiam illustris Seckendorfius in Lutheranismo adversus Majemburgum defenso, Baclerus in Memoriali de rebus gestis Seculi XVI. p. 263. & seqq. & novissimè Celebris nominis Theologus Ulmensis, Dominus Elias Viel, peculiari Tractatu, pluribus expositum dederunt.

Zwingli and Luther openly pressed a Reformation long secretly begun — the indulgence market drove them§100

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

100Yet the Reformation itself had already been growing in secret for many ages — Flacius's Catalog of Witnesses of the Truth and James Ussher of Armagh in his golden booklet on church succession have said much about that hidden work.

Under God's lead it broke into the open in upper and lower Germany through Ulrich Zwingli and Martin Luther.

Zwingli led first by public teaching and by thundering against papal doctrine; Luther led first by striking the same targets with public writings and deeds of many kinds.

What chiefly dragged both men into the fight was the shameless papal indulgence-market, midwifed in one place by a certain Samsonius and in the other by infamous Tetzel (Gerhard Theodor Mejer, History of Religion, ch. V, §29, pp. 253–254).

Latin · §100

Reformationem verò ipsam, multis jam retrò Seculis occultiùs inchoatam fotamque (quô de multi multa, ex professo Auctor Catalogi Testium Veritatis & Magnus Usserius Armachanus in aureo de Successione Ecclesiarum Libello) apertiùs, Deo duce, aggressi sunt in superiori alter, alter in inferiori Germania, Ulricus Zwinglius, & Martinus Lutherus; iste publicè docendô & contra papales doctrinas detonandô prior; hic easdem & scriptis & factis publicis variis prior impetendô impugnandóque; uterque, per impudentissimam cumprimis Indulgentiarum Papalium nundinationem, cui isthìc Samsonius quispiam, hic famosus Tezelius obstetricabantur, ad id pertractus, vid. Gerhard. Theod. Mejerum, Hist. Relig. Cap. V. §. 29. p. m. 253. 254.

§.II: Tetzel sold pardons under Wimpina in our own Viadrina — Luther posted theses at Wittenberg§101

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

101§. II. Tetzel grew wilder still in our own Viadrina, selling under Conrad Wimpina's shield — Wimpina being the Academy's first Rector.

He hawked his wares and praised them once laid out: pay even ten shillings and receive absolution from any crime; drop a coin in the chest and souls leave Purgatory at once; buy pardon even if, by impossibles, you had violated God's Mother (Luther's Letter to Archbishop Albert of Brandenburg of Mainz, Jena Latin Tom. I, fol. 2).

That fury only hardened Luther's counterblow: at Wittenberg he had his Theses against the foul trade nailed to the church doors.

Latin · §101

§. II. Tezelius quò efferatiùs, in hac ipsâ Viadrinâ nostrâ, sub umbone primi Academiae Rectoris Conradi Wimpinae, merces suas & venùm exponebat, & expositas commendabat, (absolutionem unicuique à scelere quovis pollicitus, qui vel decem solidos solvisset, & animarum ex Purgatorio Liberationem, simul ac contributio in Cistam conjiceretur, quin veniae impetrationem, etiamsi, per impossibilia, ipsam Dei Matrem violasset, referente Luthero in Epist. ad Archiepiscopum Moguntinum Albertum Brandenburgicum, Tom. I. Jenen. Latino, fol. 2.;) Eò animosiùs Luthero oppugnabatur, Wittenbergae ad valvas Templi, Theses suas contra foedam Indulgentiarum nundinationem affigendas curante.

Against Leo's leonine teeth Luther burned the condemning bull and appealed to Charles V§102

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

102Pope Leo answered Luther's several most humble apologies and protests (Jena Latin Tom. I, fol. 69 end; fol. 192 and 210 end; finally fol. 435) with still harsher injustice and with teeth worthy of his name.

When that leonine message came, Luther burned the condemning Bull and lodged his appeal with Emperor Charles V (Wittenberg Latin Tom. II, fol. 44–45).

Latin · §102

etiam Papae Leoni, sibi post plures, licèt humillimas factas deprecationes & protestationes (Tomo. I. Jen. Lat. fol. 69. in fine, & fol. 192. 210. in fine, fol. denique 435. legendas,) iniquiori ac leoninis prorsùs dentibus infestanti, tandem nunciùm mittente, combustâ Papali Bullâ condemnatoriâ, factâque ad Caesarem Carolum V. provocatione, Tom. II. Wittenb. Lat. fol. 44. & 45.

§.III: From Worms to the Augsburg Diet of 1530 Spanheim takes the Controversiae we now treat§103

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

103§. III. That clash brought imperial summons: in 1521 Charles V called Luther to Worms under safe-conduct and demanded a retractation.

Luther would not recant without first hearing his errors proved from Holy Scripture — and he held that line without wavering.

Meanwhile Frederick the Wise, Duke and Elector of Saxony, together with some other Romano-German estates, had drawn nearer to Luther's teaching. The same Emperor then set the Augsburg Diet for July 1530; Luther waited out the danger at Coburg, as Sleidan tells in Book VII.

From that Diet the blessed Spanheim, in his Elenchus, takes the title for certain chief Controversies with the so-called Augsburg-Confession theologians — the very Controversies we are to treat here.

Here the Hexades Prooemium ends; Annotatio I on the Augsburg Confession and its theologians follows.

Latin · §103

§. III. Ea propter Caesaris hujus Auctoritate, initiò quidem Lutherus, Wormatiam, Anno 1521. fide publicâ evocatus est, ut palinodiam cantaret; at postremò, cùm citra praeviam errorum suorum ab adversariis, ex Scripturis Sacris, factam demonstrationem, Lutherus se recantaturum constantissimè abnuisset, Saxoniae quoque Dux & Elector, Divus Fridericus, cum aliis nonnullis Imperii Romano-Germanici Statibus, Doctrinae Lutheri propiùs accessisset, ab eodem Caesare Comitia Augustana ista ipsâ indicta, ac Anno 1530. Mense Julio (Luthero intereà Coburgi, ob periculi metum, commorante, uti refert Sleidanus Lib. VII.) celebrata sunt, à quibus Auctori nostro B. Spanhemio, in Elencho suo, praecipuae quaedam Controversiae cum Augustanae Confessionis, ut vocantur, Theologis, i.e. Controversiae a nobis pertractandae, inscribuntur.

Annotatio I: Spanheim's rubric on controversies with Augsburg-Confession theologians asks three questions§104

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

104ANNOTATION I. On the Augsburg Confession and its theologians and associates — keyed to these words of the Author's rubric:

Chief Controversies with the theologians of the Augsburg Confession, as they are called.

§. I. That rubric of our celebrated Author, by which he titles the Protestant Controversies, bids us press three inquiries, or settle them more sharply:

[I.] What the Augsburg Confession is, and of what kind.

[II.] Who count as its theologians, and who as its confessors or associates at large?

[III.] In what sense some men, ahead of others, are called Augsburg-Confession theologians — or rather have grown used, not without spleen, to calling themselves so, and still do.

Latin · §104

ANNOTATIO I. De Augustana Confessione hujusque Theologis ac Sociis, ad haec Rubricae Auctoris verba: Praecipuae Controversiae cum Augustanae Confessionis, ut vocantur, Theologis. §. I. Rubrica Auctoris nostri celeberrimi, quâ Controversias Protestanticas inscribit, Tria admodum nos inquirere jubet distinctiùsve determinare [I.] Quid & qua sit Augustana Confessio. [II.] Quinam Confessionis istius tam Theologi, quam Confessores seu Socii promiscuè? [III.] Quô Sensu nonnulli, prae aliis, Confessionis Augustanae Theologi vocitentur, vel se potiùs ipsos, non sine stomacho, vocitare consueverint & hodienum consuescant.

§.II: The Augsburg Confession is Melanchthon's crafted complex of Christian faith, exhibited to Charles V in 1530§105

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

105§. II. If we give no play to party feeling, we must say this: the Augsburg Confession is a complex of the Christian faith in its chief heads.

Luther sketched it; Melanchthon dressed it and ordered it into the verbal and real form it now enjoys.

It was gathered and signed in the name of the chief estates of the Romano-German Empire in Lower Germany by the leading theologians of that region, then exhibited at Augsburg to Emperor Charles V in 1530 as a stand chiefly against papal heterodoxy.

It was not read in a full assembly of all the estates, but it was read publicly in the Emperor's palace. Charles rejected it by solemn decree; those estates nonetheless defended and confirmed it together; and in 1531 it was first issued into public light at Wittenberg by public authority.

Latin · §105

§. II. Augustanam Confessionem, nulli affectui quicquam indulturi, necesse habent dicere, Christianae Fidei, quà praecipua hujus capita, Complexum, à Theologis Inferioris Germaniae praecipuis, delineante Lutherô, adornante autem inque Formam, quâ gaudet, tùm verbalem, tùm realem, digerente Melanchthone, Ordinum Imperii Romano-Germanici, in Germania Inferiori praecipuorum nomine, tàm congestum quam subsignatum, sicque Augustae Vindelicorum, Imperatori Carolo V., ceu Pontificiae cumprimis Heterodoxiae oppositum, Anno 1530. exhibitum; non quidem in Statuum omnium Confessu, in Imperatoris tamen Palatio, publicè praelectum, & licèt à dicto Imperatore, solenni Decreto rejectum, communi interim Statuum istorum consensu defensum, confirmatum, tandemque Anno insequente 1531. Wittenbergae primò omnium, publica Auctoritate, in lucem publicam editum.

§.III: Historians of every party affirm that Luther sketched and Melanchthon finished what Augsburg presented§106

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

106§. III. Christians of every party, and anyone who knows the history of the Augsburg Confession, will own this description as true.

The Confession itself says it is a complex of the chief articles of Christian faith — through the twenty-one articles of its first part, set beside Holy Scripture, the adequate principle of faith.

No less clearly, through the seven heads of Abuses in its second part, it shows that this complex stands chiefly against the papal side, once those heads are compared with papal confessions and catechisms.

Luther first sketched that complex more roughly in seventeen articles; Melanchthon then worked it out more carefully and signed it more distinctly. Even in that shape Luther approved it, as did Brenz, Jonas, Schnepf, and Spalatin among other theologians.

In the name of those estates, at the place, time, and manner remembered — after their hands had signed it — it was shown to the Emperor, blasted by his public decree, yet defended and confirmed by them, and the next year published in both the Latin and the German in which it had been exhibited.

So say with one mouth, and with pens agreed from every side, all who have set out to write the Confession's history and narrate these facts — a company Baclerus begins to number, though the list is not yet full, in his Memorial of sixteenth-century affairs, pages 405–406.

Latin · §106

§. III. Descriptionem hanc Augustanae Confessionis veram agnoverint cuicunque etiam Sectae addicti, Historiaeque Augustanae Confessionis gnari Christiani: Nam Articulorum Fidei Christianae praecipuorum Complexum, Augustanam Confessionem esse, ipsamet loquitur, per Articulos suos XXI. Partis suae prioris, cum Scriptura Sacra, fidei principio adaequato, collatos; idque non minus, ac Complexum hunc Pontificiis cumprimis oppositum esse, eadem, per Abusuum Partis suae posterioris Capita 7., clarissimè edisserit, si Capita haec cum Pontificiis Confessionibus & Catechismis comparentur. À Luthero verò Complexum illum delineatum primò, Articulisque XVII. rudius conceptum, ac postmodum à Melanchthone diligentius elaboratum distinctiùs consignatum, quanquam & sic quoque à Luthero pariter atque aliis nonnullis Theologis, Brentio, Jona, Snepfio, Spalatino approbatum, nomine Statuum dictorum, memoratis locô, tempore, modoque (postquam ab his subsignatus manibus esset) Caesari exhibitum, ab hoc publico Decreto explosum, ab istis tamen defensum, confirmatum, quin & in publicam lucem, lingvâ tàm Latinâ, quàm Germanicâ, in quibus exhibitus fuerat, Anno sequenti, editum esse, uno omnes ore & consentientibus undequaque calamis afferunt, quotquot Augustanae Confessionis Historiam adornare, resque has facti exponere aggressi sunt, quorum numerum, etsi nondum omnino plenum, Baclerus init, Lib. Memoriali de rebus Seculi XVI. p. m. 405. & 406.

§.IV [1]: Even where it agrees with Scripture the Augsburg Confession is particular, not ecumenical§107

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

107§. IV. From this most true description of the Augsburg Confession, admitted on all sides, these points stand out at the very threshold, clearer than noon:

[1.] Even where its substance and articles of faith agree with Holy Scripture, one may call it a universal or θεόπνευσος confession only in a weakened sense — the same way any single person's confession (for example that of blessed John Sigismund, once Elector of Brandenburg) can be called universal insofar as it matches Scripture received by Christians everywhere, and any writing exactly congruent with Scripture can be called θεόπνευσον, yet not without catachresis.

But as to its form — the coherence of its words and articles — as to its authors, subscribers, and approvers, and as to its use, it must be heard as a particular confession, not a universal one, unlike every confession of the ecumenical councils.

Those council confessions, though they too have their own accidental forms, belong as ecumenical to orthodox authors of the churches universal in East and West alike, and they are received by the whole Christian Church wherever it reaches — not by Germany alone, or even by a German part. Hence they are universal.

The Augsburg Confession can no more be called universal than the Anglican, Dutch, Helvetic, or any other confession meant for one region or nation and received there.

Mentzer agrees (Exegesis of the Augsburg Confession, Prolegomena n. 11, p. 9; n. 15 at the end of p. 13), already correcting in advance Calov's Criticum, then still unborn, on its self-contradictory little pages 17–18.

Latin · §107

§. IV. Caeterùm ex hoc verissimâ omnibusque admissâ Confessionis Augustanae Descriptione, in ipso statim limine, luce meridiana clariora sequentia innotescunt: [1.] Confessionem illam, etiamsi quoad Substantiam & res suas, seu Fidei Articulos, Scripturae Sacrae Effatis consentientes, tam Universalis, quam θεόπνευσος Confessio, sensu scil. dici possit diminuto, [per eum scil. modum, quô omnis, unius etiam hominis Confessio, e.g. Confessio Divi Johannis Sigismundi, Electoris quondam Brandenburgici, gloriosissimae memoriae, quatenus cum Scriptura Sacra, Universaliter Christianis recepta, convenit, Confessio Universalis & Scriptum Dictumque quodcunque cum Scriptura Sacra exactè congruens, quatenus & quia ita congruit, θεόπνευσον (non tamen citra catachresin) appellari potest]; tamen, tùm quà Formam suam, seu verborum aequè atque Articulorum suorum Cohaerentiam; tùm quà Auctores, Subsignatores & Approbatores; tùm denique quà Usum, Confessionem [1.] Particularem audire, non Universalem; secus ac Confessiones Oecumenicorum Conciliorum omnes ac singulae: Hae enim, quanquam & ipsae propriis sibi formis accidentalibus gaudent; tamen eo ipsô quòd Oecumenicorum Conciliorum Confessiones sunt, non unius Regionis Christianae, sed Universarum, in Oriente pariter atque Occidente, Theologis Orthodoxis Auctoribus debentur, nec Germanicae solius, vel Partis rectiùs Germanicae, sed Universae, quaquà patet, Ecclesiae Christianae approbatione agnitae atque receptae, eoque Universales sunt. Certè non magis Universalis Confessio appellari poterit Augustana, quàm vel Anglicana, vel Batavica, vel Helvetica, vel quaevis alia, uni vel Regioni, vel Nationi & destinata, & recepta. Consentit Mentzerus, Exeges. August. Confess. Prolegom. n. 11. p. m. 9. & n. 15. in fine pag. 13. Calovii adhuc nascendum tum Criticum, in pagellis suis 17. & 18., per se etiam ipsas contradictoriis, praeveniendo emendaturus.

§.IV [2]: It is a human writing, not θεόπνευστος — dissent is not heresy; it is not originally infallible§108

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

108[2.] It is a human writing, not a divine one. Formal, proper θεοπνευσία belongs only to that confession and writing which, in matter, in words, and in the order and coherence of both, flowed from the immediate inspiration of the Holy Spirit (Matt. 16:17; 2 Pet. 1:21 with 2 Tim. 3:16).

Calov agrees; and he softens the θεοπνευσία Hutter had ascribed in his Explanation of the Formula of Concord, page 1 — which Hutter himself was soon to soften in the same place.

From this two things follow. First: even if one does not assent to the Augsburg Confession in every point, the brand of heresy is not at once to be burned onto him — as it rightly is onto those who strip faith from the ecumenical confessions (see Hospinian, Concordia Discors, ch. 18, p. 163, gathering the many solid reasons of the Neustadt theologians' corollary, ch. 40, p. 352 at the end).

Second: the Augsburg Confession is not infallible with original, properly so-called infallibility — though one may call it infallible in an improper, derived sense, the sense in which anything absolutely true (even bare philosophy) or anything drawn from Holy Scripture is called infallible.

Yet because fallible human work came between, it enjoys only a diminished infallibility, and must be weighed against the absolutely infallible Word of God. It gains that lesser infallibility only insofar as, and because, it agrees with that Word.

Latin · §108

[2.] Humanam, non divinam, divinitate scil. seu θεοπνευσίᾳ formaliter proprièque sic dictâ, isti soli confessioni ac Scripto tribuendâ, quae tùm quà res, tùm quà verba, tùm quà utrorumque Seriem & Cohaerentiam, ab immediata Spiritûs Sancti inspiratione profluxerunt, Matth. 16. 17. 2. Petr. 1. 21. collat. cum 2. Tim. 3. 16. adstipulante Calovio, & emolliente Hutterianam in Expl. Form. Concord. p. 1. ab ipso tamen Huttero l. c. mox emolliendam, adscriptam θεοπνευσίαν. Hincque porrò innotescit, ex una quidem parte, Augustanae Confessioni per omnia non adstipulato licèt, haud protinus Haereseos notam inurendam esse, sicuti contra inuritur jure iis, qui Oecumenicis Confessionibus Fidem derogant, vid. Hospinianus Concord. Discord. Cap. 18. p. m. 163., Rationes hujus Consectarii Theologorum Neostadianorum quam plurimas easque solidissimas adducens, cap. 40. p. m. 352. in fine. Ex altera verò parte, Augustanam Confessionem non esse infallibilem, infallibilitate scil. propriè sic dicta seu Originali, licèt impropriè sic dicta & Originata esse possit, quâ infallibile tam illud omne dicitur, quòd absolutè verum, etiamsi purum putumque philosophicum sit, quàm quod ex S.S. desumptum deductumque est; hôc ipso interim, quod humana fallibilisque opera intercessit, infallibilitate diminutâ duntaxat gaudens & ad infallibile absolutè infallibile Verbum DEI exigendum ac expendendum, sicque infallibilitatem suam diminutam, tùm quatenus, tùm quia cum Verbo Dei consentit, hôc unicô pacto acquisituram.

§.IV II: Melanchthon's authority in framing and interpreting the Confession equals Luther's§109

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

109II. Philip Melanchthon's authority — no less than Luther's — in framing and writing the Augsburg Confession, and in explaining and interpreting it, is to be held with reverence.

Luther's reading can claim no more public right or force in the church of Lower Germany than Melanchthon's, except insofar as those German estates in whose name the Confession was made, offered, and defended prefer one reading to the other.

That matters all the more because the Apology of the Augsburg Confession — matching it part for part and article for article — was also composed in the name of the Empire's Protestant estates not by Luther but by Melanchthon. Chytraeus praises it at length in the place cited (p. 326).

Yet Chytraeus distinguishes Melanchthon's shorter earlier Apology of 1530 from the later, fuller one finished in 1531. The first was dressed with the estates' consent; the second was not — for in Article X it cites certain things from Bulgarus (or Vulgarius) that lean too far toward papal transubstantiation (see Johannes Museus, Lectures on the Formula of Concord, p. 34; Sohnius in the same place, p. 6 near the end).

Latin · §109

II. Philippi Melanchthonis, non minus atque Lutheri, uti in adornanda & conscribenda, ita in explicanda & interpretanda Augustana Confessione, autoritatem, reverenter habendam esse; nec Lutheri magis, atque Philippi Melanchthonis interpretationem, publici juris valorisque quicquam in Germaniae inferioris Ecclesia obtinere posse, quam quatenus alterutra ab illis Statibus Ecclesiae Germanicae, quorum nomine Confessio Augustana fabricata, oblata atque defensa est, alteri praelata seu antehabita intelligitur; maximè, cùm & Apologia Confess. August. [totidem partibus & Articulis cum ista constans] etiam imperii Ordinum Protestantium nomine, non à Luthero, sed à Melanchthone composita sit, Chytraeo, loco citato, p. 326. multum prolixèque laudata, quanquam Chytraeus distinguat inter Apologiam priorem brevioremque Melanchthonis, Anno 1530, & inter posteriorem ac fusiorem Anno 1531. confectam, quarum ista quidem Statuum Consensu adornata fuerit, non item haec, quippe in Articulo X. in Bulgaro, seu Vulgario, allegata quaedam continens, quae Transubstantiationi Pontificiae nimiùm favent, vid. Joh. Museum in Praelect. ad Formulam Concord. p. 34. & Sohnium l. c. p. 6. circa finem.

§.IV III–IV: Palace reading adds no precedence over the Tetrapolitan; authority is great yet not absolute§110

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

110III. That the Confession was read to the Emperor in the palace wins it no authority beyond another confession of the same age written in Upper Germany and commonly called the Tetrapolitan — likewise shown to Charles, though not read aloud to him.

Both were struck down and cast out by one and the same imperial decree, as Chytraeus narrates (History of the Augsburg Confession, Frankfurt edition 1578, pp. 389 and 393, with p. 379; and Celestine, Tom. III p. 137 and Tom. IV p. 120).

IV. Meanwhile its authority on the chief dogmas of faith is great and outstanding — even much outweighing the authority of many particular confessions and of the Formula of Concord. The celebrated Wittenberg divine Philipp Ludwig Hanneken owns as much in his Theological Declaration on the true estimation of the Augsburg Confession (preliminary qq. 8–9, pp. 28 and 32), if I rightly catch a mind set out a little darkly.

I say, first: as to the chief Christian dogmas. The Confession does not reach to everything; so Hutter is wrong to claim it as the most ready and powerful antidote against every heresy whatever (Explanation of the Formula of Concord, p. 22).

I say, second: a comparatively great and outstanding authority belongs to it, yet not an absolute one. Under that name the Neustadt theologians hint very soberly that they do not (at least principally) rest the confirmation of their doctrine on its consent or patronage, as if under that cover they might sell or force it on others.

By God's gift their faith and confession stand on better ground than to need men's testimonies or props, still less a borrowed agreement with them. So they need not fret whether the Augsburg Confession stands with them or not, provided they are sure the confession of the Prophets and Apostles does — and if they agree with that, they are free to dissent from Augsburg and from every human confession (ch. 5, p. 154).

They had already protested in the preceding fourth chapter (p. 116) that they did not mean to reject or tear apart the Augsburg Confession, but rather to keep for it a fitting authority — lest, like its immoderate heralds, by giving it an unjust authority they strip away even the just one.

Here Annotatio I §.IV closes before §.V on the varied editions and the fights over autograph, apograph, and print.

Latin · §110

III. Augustanam Confessionem per id, quòd Caesari praelecta in palatio est, nihil quicquam Auctoritatis, prae alia ejusdem aetatis, in Superiori Germania conscripta, ac vulgò Tetrapolitana appellata, Caesari etiam non minùs, atque ista, exhibita, etsi eidem haud praelecta, acquirere, quòd nihilominus utramque, unô etiam eodemque Decreto Imperiali proscriptam eliminatamque esse constat, narrante Chytraeo, Hist. August. Confess. edit. Francof. Anni 1578. p. 389. 393. collat. cum p. 379. & Caelestino Tom. III. p. 137. & Tom. IV. p. 120. Interim IV. Autoritatem August. Confess. quà fidei Dogmata praecipua, esse magnam atque eximiam, quin, ut multarum Confessionum particularium, ita & Formulae Concordiae Autoritatem, multum praevalentem, agnoscente id etiam celeberr. Wittenbergens. Theologo, Philippo Ludov. Hannekenio, Declarat. Theol. de vera Aug. Conf. aestimatione, Quest. praelimin. 8. pag. 28. & Quest. 9. pag. 32. si alioquin mentem ejus obscuriùs paulò expositam, rectè assequor. DICO [1.] quà praecipua fidei Christ. Dogmata: Neque enim ad omnia sese porrigit, ut proinde perperam de ea Hutterus affirmet, in universum omni haeresi praesentissimum efficacissimumque eam opponere antidoton, Expl. Form. Conc. p. m. 22. DICO [2.] Autoritatem comparatè magnam eximiamque, non tamen absolutam Augustanae Confessioni competere; quô nomine Neostadienses perquam sobriè innuunt, se Doctrinae suae Confirmationem non (puta principaliter) ponere in Consensu seu patrocinio illius, ut istius praetextu eam hominibus venditent seu obtrudant: Dei enim beneficio melioribus fundamentis niti suam Fidem & Confessionem, quàm ut hominum testimoniis, aut praesidiis, nedum assimilatâ cum illis consensione, indigant; itaque non esse sibi anxiè laborandum, an Augustana Confessio à suis partibus stet, nec ne, dummodo certi sint, à se stare Confessionem Prophetarum & Apostolorum, cum hac si consentiant, liberum sibi esse ab Augustana & omnium hominum Confessionibus dissentire. Cap. 5. pag. 154. Postquam scil. Cap. praecedente 4to, pag. 116. protestati fuerant, suum non esse Consilium, ut August. Confessionem velint improbare, aut convellere, sed potiùs convenientem illi autoritatem asserere, ne, [sicut faciunt immodici illius praecones,] injustam ei autoritatem tribuentes, etiam justam adimant.

§.V: What the Confession is we settled; of what kind forces a digression on varied editions — the αὐτόγραφον§111

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

111§. V. What the Augsburg Confession is, we have already set out in a clear description.

Of what kind it is — that inquiry is forced on us by its many and altered editions, and by the huge quarrels and pitched fights that have grown up around them.

Either it is an αὐτόγραφον, or ἀρχέτυπον: the very copy shown to the Emperor.

Chytraeus remembers that copy as Latin only, and therefore unique (History of the Augsburg Confession, p. 81).

Celestine rather describes both a Latin and a German together — a pair (Tom. II, pp. 151 and 169).

After the Saxon chancellor Christian Pontanus had read the German aloud, Charles took both copies into his own hand.

He gave the German to his secretary Alexander Schweiß to offer to the Elector of Mainz; it later went into the Mainz archive (Celestine, Tom. I p. 141 and Tom. III p. 190).

He kept the Latin himself and at last lodged it in the Brussels archive.

Both lay hidden for many years in those archives, as Bellarmine notes (Judgment on the Book of Concord, Tom. II, Controversies, p. 485).

Dorsche adds that soon afterward one of them — I guess the German — was cut out of the volume of public acts gathered at the Augsburg Diet (Dissertation on Divine Providence concerning the Augsburg Confession, Rostock 1555).

So a genuine exemplar of the unvaried Confession no longer survives — Bacler rightly draws that conclusion (Memorial cited above, p. 406 at the end).

[Note: Justus Jonas writes Luther, in Chytraeus p. 74 mid-page, that the Emperor had the Confession put into Italian and French for himself; I take that to mean translated into those tongues.]

Latin · §111

§. V. QUID sit Augustana Confessio, indubia quâdam Descriptione elucidavimus; QUAE autem sit, ut inquiramus, variae ejus variataeque Editiones, & ingentes de his ipsis subortae altercationes ac digladiationes efflagitant. Namque VEL Αὐτόγραφον est, seu Ἀρχέτυπον, i. e. illud ipsum Exemplar, quod Caesari exhibitum fuit; idque sive Latinum tantum, eóque unicum, à Chytraeo memoratum, Hist. August. Confess. p. 81. sive Latinum potiùs & Germanicum simul, eóque binum, Caelestino descriptum utrumque Tom. II. pag. 151. & p. 169. Ambo Exemplaria, post praelectionem Exemplaris Germanici per Cancellarium Saxonicum Christianum Pontanum factam, Caesaris manu apprehensa sunt, Germanicum Secretario Imperatoris Alexandro Sveis, Electori Moguntino offerendum, à Caesare datum, Caelest. Tom. I. p. 141. & Tom. III. p. 190. & ad Moguntinum Archivum deinceps relatum; Latinum à Caesare retentum, tandemque ad Bruxellense archivum depositum est. Utrumque in dictis archivis, multis annis latuit, teste Bellarmino, Judicio de Libro Concordiae Tom. II. Controv. p. 485.; Quin paulò post alterum [Germanicum auguror] è Tomo Actorum publicorum, in Comitiis Augustanis tum collectorum, excisum esse adserit Dorscherius, Dissert. de Providentia Divina circa August. Confess. Ao. 1555. Rostochii habitâ; ut adeò Genuinum non-variatae augustanae Confessionis Exemplum hodie, non ampliùs exstet, rectè sic inferente Baclero, Memoriali sup. cit. p. m. 406. in fine. [Nota: Justus Jonas Luthero scribit, apud Chytraeum pag. 74. in med. Caesarem sibi fecisse Confessionem Augustanam Italicâ & Gallicâ linguâ reddi, hoc verò in linguas has transferri interpretor.]

§.V: Or ἀπόγραφον hand-copies at the Diet — or τυπόγραφον print, private at Breslau and public at Wittenberg§112

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

112Or it is an ἀπόγραφον — an ἔκτυπον: a fair pen copy, word for word from the original.

I would not easily deny that such copies stood ready at the Augsburg Diet.

It is hardly likely that neither the theologians — Melanchthon chief among the framers — nor the imperial Estates in whose name the Confession was dressed, kept an exact copy of what was shown to Charles, and even several copies procured estate by estate, held back against every sort of chance.

Had they done otherwise, they would one and all stand convicted — if not of lazy neglect, then of a stupid want of foresight.

Or last, a τυπόγραφον — an ἔκτυπον from the press: type set from a pen apograph.

That could be by private venture: the same year a vernacular quarto came out at Breslau from Adam Dyon types. Chytraeus says it was shaped to the original Confession kept in the Mainz archive (History, p. 47), and he himself often follows it (see the author of the Ausführliche Behauptung, p. 6 at the end).

Or it could be by public authority: the next year Wittenberg printed several, German and Latin, quarto and octavo.

Among them the Latin quarto took first place, and in its preface even branded the Breslau print a spurious one — as Calov notes (Critica Sacra, p. 82).

Latin · §112

VEL Ἀπόγραφον seu ἔκτυπον, i. e. justum, de verbo ad verbum juxta Originale, calamo intellige conceptum Exemplar, quale tempore comitiorum Augustanorum non facilè negaverim exstitisse, cùm probabile haut fiat, nec Theologos, inter hos Concinnatorem augustanae Confessionis praecipuum, Melanchthonem, nec Status Imperii, quorum nomine Confessio adornata fuit, Exemplaris, Caesari exhibendi exhibitique, exactam omnino Copiam, imò plures à singulis Statibus procuratas, habuisse, sibiique in varios perquam casus retinuisse servasseque, alioquin, & si secus fecissent, ad unum omnes, si minus supinae negligentiae, certè stupidae cujusdam improvisionis, coarguendi; VEL denique, τυπόγραφον seu Ἔκτυπον, praelô, i. e. juxta Exemplar apographum, calamo factum, typis exscripta, idque vel privato ausu, qualis eodem anno Vratislaviae, vernacula lingva in 4to, typis Adami Dyonis, prodiit, de qua Chytraeus Hist. August. pag. 47. pronunciat, ad Originalem Confessionem in Moguntino servatam Archivo, fuisse formatam, quamque idem Chytraeus ipsemet haud rarò sequitur, vid. auctor. der ausführlichen Behauptung pag. 6. in fine; Vel publica auctoritate, quales anno sequenti Wittenbergae plures, tam Germanicae, quàm Latinae, & in 4to, & in 8vo excusae sunt, primas tamen inter omnes obtinente Latinâ in quarto, etiam Vratislaviensem in praefatione sua, ceu spuriam arguente, uti observat Calovii Critic. Sacr. pag. m. 82.

§.V: Early prints differ from one another and from the autograph — Art. X German vs Latin; Bellarmine; Schmid; Baden collation§113

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

113Of all these first-two-years press copies it is certain: they often differ in wording both from one another and from the autograph.

The earlier verbal split shows not only when Wittenberg copies are set beside the Breslau one, but when Wittenberg copies are set beside each other — the Latin quarto against the German of the same size — above all on Article X, though both Wittenberg runs used the same printer, Georg Rhau (Calov, Critica, pp. 86–98).

The same is proved by the Latin and German exemplars Chytraeus and Celestine put into their histories, and by matching either author's Latin with his German.

Celestine's and Chytraeus's German both cast Article X thus: they teach of the Supper that Christ's true body and blood are truly present under the form of bread and wine, are distributed and received there, and that the contrary teaching is rejected (Tom. II, p. 53b).

But their Latin forms Article X so that the species of bread and wine are never named: they teach concerning the Lord's Supper that the body and blood of the Lord are truly present and are distributed to those who eat, and they reject those who teach otherwise (same Tom., p. 172b).

Like gaps turn up around Articles XIII and XVIII when Chytraeus's and Celestine's Latin copies are compared: Chytraeus has many additions Celestine lacks.

No wonder, then, that Papists and some Protestants have complained of discrepant copies.

Bellarmine is not far from the truth when he writes (in the place already cited) that almost every year new exemplars appeared which, though all wore the Augsburg title, differed much in words and sentences both among themselves and from the first Confession shown to Charles.

Johann Schmid, pressed by whatever truth sits in those words, answers that Bellarmine's yearly-change talk is hyperbole alone: we do not deny verbal change, but we deny change of the things and sentences; an early change we grant, yet by that pact nothing was added to or taken from the Confession's essence.

The Wittenberg edition of 1531, he says, did not dissent from the Augsburg-exhibited exemplar in substance or doctrine, though its added phrases and diction did not wholly match the prototype. For the causes of the various changes, see Calov, Critica, and p. 85.

Later, the many verbal differences among printed copies — above all the Formula of Concord insert set against the autograph — were carefully collated by the most illustrious prince Ernest Frederick, Margrave of Baden, in the Christian Reflections and Motives that kept His Princely Grace from subscribing the Formula (pp. 1–98, printed at Castle Staffort, 1599).

Latin · §113

De his omnibus, praelô scil. annis duobus primis, commissis, certum est, tùm inter se, tùm ab Autographo haud rarò verbis differre: Probant enim discrimen verborum prius, non Exemplaria tantùm Wittenbergensia cum Vratislaviensi, sed & Wittenbergensia inter se, Latinum scil. in 4to, cum Germanico ejusdem formae, collata, potissimum quod ad Articulum X. attinet, etiamsi utrumque Exemplar Wittenbergense eundem Typographum Georgium Rhauium expertum sit, vid. Calovii Critic. p. à 86. ad 98. Idem probant Exemplaria Augustanae Confessionis, tam Latina, quàm Germanica, à Chytraeo & Coelestino Historiis suis illata; etiam utriusvis Auctoris Latina cum Germanicis comparata. E.g. tàm Caelestini, quàm Chytraei Germanica, Articulum X. his verbis efferunt: Vom Abendmahl wird also gelehret, daß wahrer Leib und Blut Christi wahrhaftiglich unter der Gestalt des Brods und Weins im Abendmahl gegenwärtig sey, und da ausgetheilet und genommen wird, derhalben auch die Gegenlehre verworffen wird. Tom. II. p. 53. b.; At Latina eorundem Autorum, articulum X. sic formatum habent, ut Speciei Panis & Vini nulla prorsus mentio injiciatur: De Coena Domini docent, quòd Corpus & Sanguis Domini verè adsint, & distribuantur vescentibus in Coena Domini, & improbant secus docentes. Tom. eod. pag. 172. b. Similes Discrepantias reperias circa Articulum XIII. & XVIII. in Exemplaribus Latinis Chytraei & Coelestini, se inter comparatis, utpote quorum prius, Chytraeanum scil. multa adjecta habet, quae in Coelestiniano haud inveniuntur. Ut proinde mirùm non sit, cùm Pontificios, tùm Protestantium nonnullos, de discrepantia Exemplarium conquestos subinde fuisse, nec à vero abludat Bellarminus, quando loco retrò citatô scribit, singulis propè annis, alia atque alia Exemplaria prodiisse, quae licèt omnia Confessionis augustanae titulum prae se ferrent, tamen & verbis & sententiis, tum inter se, tùm ab illa prima Confessione, Caesari exhibita, plurimum dissenserint; Quin potiùs quali quali verborum Bellarmini veritate convictus Joh. Schmidius, solius hyperboles dictionem Bellarmini infimulet, ita respondens: Quod de mutatione, singulis prope annis factâ, scribit Bellarminus, est hyperbolicon; mutatam fuisse Augustanam Confessionem non negamus, sed quoad verba tantùm, non quoad res ipsas & Sententias; Initio mutationem esse factam concedimus, quô pactô ipsi Confessionis essentiae nihil accessit vel decessit: Certum enim est, August. Confess. Anno 31. Wittenbergae editam, ratione Substantialium & Doctrinalium, ab Exemplari Augustae exhibito, nequaquam dissensisse, licèt quoad Phraseon & Dictionum additiones cum prototypo non planè congrueret. Causas mutationum variarum require apud Calovium in Crit. & pag. 85. Posterius verborum Discrimen multiplex, scil. typis expressorum exemplarium Imprimis ejus, quod Formulae Concordiae insertum ab Autographo, accurata collatione delineavit Illustriss. Princeps Ernestus Fridericus Marchio Badenensis, im Christl. Bedenck. und Motiven, die Sr. Fürstl. Gnaden von der Subscription der F. C. abgehalten. à pag. 1. ad 98. gedruckt auf dem Schloß Staffort anno 1599.

§.VI: Melanchthon's more polished Variata while Luther lived; repeats in 1540–42 and 1551; later public approval§114

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

114§. VI. In the years that followed, many other printed copies of the Augsburg Confession came after the first.

Then in 1537 and 1538 — Luther and the other original exhibitors still alive — Melanchthon, seeing how the many copies varied, took counsel to issue a more polished and corrected edition, and carried it out with no one contradicting.

Many theologians at the Altenburg colloquy (p. 404) thus prove the very point Calov says no document establishes (Critica, p. 202). See also the author of the Ausführliche Behauptung, pp. 27–28.

Melanchthon undertook the same again in 1540 and 1542.

In 1551, by order of many Protestant Estates, he finished a third and somewhat longer repeat, to be read in his Body of Doctrine — a useful writing worth reading, says Johannes Museus, in which Augsburg doctrine is set out clearly and with elegance (Lectures on the Epitome of the Formula of Concord, p. 35).

The earlier two Melanchthon editions lacked a public approval beforehand; they still won approval afterward.

Other theologians owned them — Chytraeus, Selneccer, Brenz, the Altenburg men, among them Paul Eber, the Meissen and Greifswald faculties — and Luther himself (Jena German Tom. 7, fol. 447 with 448b).

So did the imperial Estates in the diets at Worms, Regensburg, Frankfurt, and Naumburg, declaring in these words:

Nor is it our mind, by this repetition and renewed subscription of the Confession first printed, to depart even in the least from that shown in the year 40.

For in some colloquies and disputations with adversaries that later text was explained more fully in certain articles, so that heavenly truth might shine the more, and trust in the merit of our Redeemer Jesus Christ might be kept pure and uncorrupted without human traditions and handed on to posterity.

We cannot desert that enriched Confession any more than the other — especially since the 1540 and 1542 print now sits in many hands and is largely in use in our churches and schools.

Latin · §114

§. VI. Typis exscripta Augustanae Confessionis Exemplaria succedentibus annis plura alia insecuta sunt, donec Melanchthon Anno 37. & 38. vivo adhuc Luthero aliisque Augustanae Confessionis exhibitoribus, cum varietatem exemplorum plurium observasset, de edenda expolitiori & correctiori consilium & cepit, & nemine contradicente executus est, quod e pluribus Theologi in colloquio Altenburgico pag. 404, probaturi hoc pacto istud, quod Calovius nullo documento constare scribit, Critic. pag. 202. Videatur etiam Auctor der ausführlichen Behauptung. pag. 27. in fine & pag. 28. Idem Anno 1540. & 1542. repetere instituit Melanchthon; quin Anno 1551. repetitionem tertia vice, sed prolixiorem paulò, idque jussu multorum Statuum Protestantiorum confecit, in Corpore Doctrinae Melanchthonis legendam, Scriptum utile & lectu dignum, a Joh. Museo appellatum, in quô Doctrina Augustanae Confessionis perspicue & eleganter declarata sit. Praelect. in Epitom. Formul. Concord. pag. 35. Et quamvis priores duae Editiones Melanchthonianae, Approbationem publicam Antecedentem haud habuerint, habuerunt tamen Consequentem, tàm aliorum Theologorum, Chytraei, Selnecceri, Brentii, Theologorum Altenburgicorum, hosque inter Pauli Eberi, Misnicorum, Grypswaldensium, ipsius quoque Lutheri, Tomo Germanico Jenensi 7. fol. 447. collat. cum fol. 448. b. quam Statuum Imperii in Conventibus, Wormatiensi, Ratisbonensi, Francofurtensi & Nauenburgico, approbationem suam sequentibus verbis declarantium: Neque verò animus nobis est, quòd per hanc repetitionem & renovatam Subscriptionem primum excusae Confessionis, discedere ab ea quae Anno 40. exhibita, vel in minimo velimus. Cum enim illa aliquot Colloquiis, & Disputationibus cum Adversariis institutis, in aliquibus Articulis ideo copiosius explicata sit, ut Caelestis Veritas eò magis illucesceret, & fiducia in meritum Redemtoris nostri J. C. absque humanis traditionibus pura & incorrupta conservaretur & ad posteritatem transmitteretur, perinde illam sicut & aliam, deserere non possumus, praesertim cum locupletata ista, Anno 40. & 42. typis evulgata Confessio multorum nunc in manibus & magna ex parte Ecclesiis & Scholis nostris in usu sit.

§.VI: Our writers press the case; Mentzer himself owns the Variata's later public approval as same in substance§115

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

115Our own writers have chased all this out at more length — Hospinian, Georg Pauli, Sohn, Ursinus, and the rest.

Here I mark especially the author of the Ausführliche Behauptung (pp. 27 and 57; and the Anhang, pp. 25–36), and our own venerable Becmann under the name Orthuinus Gratius against Liebhard (ch. III §2, pp. 73–74 entire).

Becmann also brings forward causes for varying the Augsburg Confession that deserve a hearing (from p. 69), and he beats back hard the stock objections aimed at the Variata's later approval (pp. 73–81), following Crocius on Augsburg fellowship (chs. 54–56).

With Crocius he also drains and turns aside both the older Hutterian cavils (Concordia Concordi, pp. 344 and 418ff.; Anti-Peucer from p. 7) and the newer Calovian ones (Critica Sacra, pp. 203–228).

For us it is enough to note this: even Balthasar Mentzer, a sturdy enough foe of the Variata, candidly owns the later public approval for which we now argue.

In his Prolegomena to the Augsburg Confession (p. 21) he writes: those who admitted the changed Confession have publicly testified that they receive it thus far and no otherwise — insofar as in the things themselves it plainly agrees with the prototype, as the History of the Naumburg Convention shows (p. 61).

So Mentzer. How the imperial Estates themselves took that point, we saw a little earlier in their letter to Ferdinand I.

And even Mentzer's own words make plain that the Varied Augsburg Confession was held to agree with the prototype in the things themselves.

Latin · §115

Omnia haec prolixius prosecuti sunt nostates, Hospinianus, Georgius Pauli, Sohnius, Ursinus aliique, etiam hôc locô praecipuè commemorandi tum Auctor der ausführlichen Behauptung à pag. 27. & 57; etiam in appendice, oder dem Anhang der ausführlichen Behauptung à pag. 25. ad 36. tùm Venerandus Becmannus noster, sub nomine Orthuini Gratii contra Liebhardum Cap. III. §. 2. integrô à pag. 73. ad 74. qui etiam variandae Confessionis Augustanae causas haud negligendas in medium adducit, à pag. 69. & exceptiones, Approbationi subsequenti variatae Confess. intentari solitas, nervose retundit l. cit. à pag. 73. ad 81. Crocium secutus, Comment. de Aug. Conf. Societate Cap. 54. 55. 56. cum quo etiam Cavillationes, tàm Vetustiores seu Hutterianas, in Concordia Concordi, p. m. 344. & 418. ac seqq., nec non in Anti-Peucero à pag. 7., quàm recentiores & Calovianas Crit. Sacr. à pag. 203. ad 228. enervat eluditque. Nobis hic suffecerit annotasse, etiam Balth. Mentzerum, Variatae Confessionis Oppugnatorem satis strenuum, approbationem hujus subsequentem publicam, pro qua nunc disputamus, ingenuè agnovisse, quando in Prolegom. ad August. Confess. p. m. 21. ita scribit: Qui mutatam Confessionem admiserunt, publicè testati sunt, hactenus & non aliter à se recipi, quatenus in ipsis rebus planè conveniat cum Prototypo, sicuti patet ex Hist. Conventus Navenburgici pag. 61. Hactenus Mentzerus; quod ipsum quomodo intellexerint Status Imperii, vidimus paulò ante ex Epistola eorum ad Ferdinandum primum scripta. Praeterquam quòd, vel ex adductis è Mentzero verbis, apparet, Variatam Confessionem Augustanam in ipsis rebus planè cum Prototypo convenientem habitam fuisse.

§.VII: To brand the Variata corrupt injures the Confession and Melanchthon; variation is essential or only accidental§116

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

116§. VII. Those who cry that the Variata is corrupt and depraved — not the same as the original Augsburg Confession, but utterly another — do injury both to the Confession itself and to Melanchthon, its near-chief theological author, in his day the phoenix and easy prince of Germany's theologians and learned men.

For that variation is either essential, and is said to strike the foundation of faith — and then Philip, together with the changed Confession, is charged with heresy — or it is only accidental, and then it plainly agrees with the original in the things themselves, as Mentzer puts it, and is therefore the same confession.

Johann Schmid's answer to Bellarmine, which we already cited in §. V., fits here; and we add what he subjoins:

If change of words, diction, and phrases took away the Confession itself, the Apostles' Creed would long ago have been done for — the monuments show church doctors set it out in one wording and another (pp. 77 end and 88).

Above all, the imperial Estates themselves drew no line between the two Confessions, but counted both one and the same (Anhang of the Ausführliche Behauptung, pp. 43–52).

Inept, too, are those who deny the Variata the name Augsburg because it was not shown at Augsburg — Mentzer's corollary (Prolegomena n. 9, p. 8), with a crowd of followers: Schmid (p. 12), Calov (p. 8), and others.

As if nothing not exhibited at Augsburg could bear an Augustan name; or as if the Augsburg Confession pointed more to the city where it was made than to the matters and articles of which it consists.

(I say it does not mark the city MORE than the articles — without denying it could take its name from that city and should still do so hereafter, even if, as we most heavily grieve has begun, that imperial city should shrink toward the shape of a village.)

Or as if the Confession published at Wittenberg in 1531, and not a few other altered prints that everyone owns suffered various change, ceased to be Augsburg even for those who scorn Philip's Variata — merely because they were not shown at Augsburg.

Latin · §116

§. VII. Ut proinde tam in Augustanam Confessionem ipsam, quàm in ejus praecipuum propemodum ex Theologis Auctorem, Theologorum pariter atque omnium Eruditorum Germanorum suô tempore Phoenicem faciléque Principem, optimum Melanchthonem, injurii sint qui Variatam Editionem, ceu corruptam & depravatam, cum August. Confess. primigenia haudquaquam eandem, sed ab hac prorsus aliam, clamitant. Nam Variatio isthaec vel Essentialis est, & in Fidei Fundamentum impingere dicitur, & tùm Philippus, unà cum Confessione mutata, Haereseos infimulatur; vel Accidentalis, & tùm cum primigenia in ipsis rebus planè congruit, ut loquitur Mentzerus, eóque cum ista eadem. Quâ ratione huc quadrat responsio Joh. Schmidii, Bellarmino regesta, & §. V. à nobis allata, cui adjicimus, quae idem Auctor subnectit: Quodsi, inquit, Verborum, Dictionum & Phrasium Mutatio & Variatio ipsam Confessionem tolleret, jam dudum de Symbolo Apostolico actum fuisset, quòd aliâ atque aliâ verborum serie ab aliis Ecclesiae Doctoribus propositum fuisse, monumenta testantur pag. 77. in fine & pag. 88. Praesertim, quandô ipsi Status Imperii inter duas dictas Confessiones neutiquam discriminarunt, sed utramque unam eandemque reputarunt, vid. Der Anhang der ausführlichen Behauptung à p. 43. ad 52. Inepti verò habendi, qui Variatam, proptereà Augustanam esse negant, quod Augustae exhibita non fuit, porismatizante sic Mentzero: Quae Confessio Augusta exhibita non fuit, Augustanam eam dici non deberi. Proleg. n. 9. p. m. 8. etiam asseclas híc nactô, quàm plurimos, Schmidium, locô citatô pag. 12. Calovium, l. c. p. 8. aliosque. Quasi verò, nihil, quòd Augustae exhibitum non est, Augustanum dici non possit; Vel Augustana Confessio, locum Civitatemque magis, in qua facta est, quam res & Articulos, ex quibus constat, denotet respiciatve; (Dico, Confessionem August. non MAGIS Civitatem in qua facta est, quàm Articulos, ex quibus constat, denotare atque respicere, ut non negem, à Civitate ista denominari potuisse, etiam denominandam in posterum fore, licèt forte contingat, ut [quod fieri coepisse gravissimè dolemus] civitas haec Imperialis ad pagi cujusdam formam redigatur.); Vel Wittenbergae Anno 1531. in lucem edita Confessio aliaeque haud paucae mutatae, mutationemque variam, omnium Confessione, passae, non iis ipsis ampliùs Augustanae sint, qui à Philippo variatam aspernantur ac aversantur, eò, quòd Augustae non exhibitae sunt.

§.VII: Opponents nearly αὐτοκατάκριτοι — they stretch the Invariata to swallow the Formula, then Dorsche's own canons clear the Philippica§117

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

117Finally these opponents are caught at odds with themselves — all but αὐτοκατάκριτοι.

(1.) They stretch the unvaried Augsburg Confession and its sense so wide that they even fold into it the Formula of Concord's household doctrines — oral manducation of Christ's body, ubiquity or omnipresence of Christ's body, and the like — of which the Augsburg Confession never so much as dreamed — yes, the whole Formula, they say, is packed inside it.

Yet they strike out the Philippica Confession where it varies in some points, so as to make room for Brentian readings and consequences while Melanchthon's are barred and shut out.

Where the finger of Johann Georg Dorsche points — otherwise among the most learned Lutheran divines, and a name I speak only with reverence — in his Secular Disputation on the more noted consequences of the Augsburg Confession, forming among others these conclusions:

Interpretation of the Augsburg Confession admits whatever is drawn from it by legitimate consequence.

Also: Augsburg religion is not to be so narrowed by interpreting that it must be said to be expressed wholly, and in all its articles, inside the Augsburg Confession itself (ch. 2, pp. 182 and 200).

In plain: whatever the Formulists have already spun, or will invent later, is to count as unvaried Augsburg doctrine — because deduced, as they see it, by legitimate consequence.

But whatever Philip added or changed in declaring the Confession he himself once framed — and he may well seem its best interpreter, as of his own words — and whatever Philippists (Pezel, Sohn, Crocius, Georg Pauli, Hoffmann, the Helmstedt men, and others) comment and draw by consequences that seem legitimate to them, that is to be held most alien from the unvaried Confession.

(2.) Or with the same Dorsche in the next, third chapter they mint canons which, if admitted as not far from the truth, show the Variata Philippica altogether genuine to anyone who weighs it with an even hand — and only odiously harassed, even by Dorsche.

Variation of the Augsburg Confession of whatever kind, says Dorsche, even substantial, ought not to have talked anyone into crossing to another religion (Canon 2).

Therefore he who holds to the Philippica, though Dorsche calls it substantially varied, still holds to the religion the unvaried Augsburg Confession professes; the Philippica does not urge a crossing to another religion, still less binds a man to one.

Again: variation that brings no change into the substance of truth set out in the Augsburg articles ought not to be odiously harassed or used to push anyone outside the peace of religion (Canon 3).

Also: variation that leaves the original exemplars their place does not block the sincerity of the Augsburg Confession (pp. 216–218).

I subsume for the Variata Philippica: it brings no change into the substance of truth — Mentzer is witness — and it leaves the original exemplars their place, if any still survive. Therefore.

Latin · §117

Denique sibi ipsis adversi & tantum non αὐτοκατάκριτοι deprehenduntur, qui vel (1.) Confessionem Augustanam invariatam hujusque Sensum adeò ampliatum eunt, ut etiam soli Formulae Concordiae domesticas Doctrinas, e.g. de Orali Corporis Christi Manducatione, de Ubiquitate seu Omnipraesentia Corporis Christi, similesque, (de quibus ne somniavit quidem Augustana Confessio) quin totam Concordiae Formulam illacomprehenfam ajunt, expunctâ tamen variante in nonnullis, Philippicâ Confessione, Brentianis sic interpretationibus & Consequentibus locum facturi, prohibitis exclusisque Melanchthonianis. Quorsum digitum intendit doctissimus alioquin Lutheranorum Theologorum & non nisi cum veneratione mihi nominandus, Joh. Georg. Dorscheus, Disp. Seculari de Consequentibus Augustanae Confessionis insignioribus, quippe has inter alias, Conclusiones formans: Interpretatio Augustanae Confessionis admittit, quicquid ex ea per legitimam Consequentiam deductum est. Item: Religio August. Confess. non ita interpretando coangustanda est, ut totaliter & secundum omnes suos Articulos, in August. Confess. expressa esse dicenda sit, Cap. 2. pag. m. 182. & 200. Scilicet: Quicquid Formulistae vel jam commenti sunt, vel in posterum comminiscentur, istud August. Confess. invariatae Doctrina fuerit, quippe per legitimam consequentiam, (uti ipsis videtur,) ex ea deductum; Quicquid ex adverso, vel Philippus, declarandae ergo Augustanae Confess. à se ipso olim confectae (cujusque proinde interpres, ceu verborum suorum, optimus, videri potest) vel addidit, vel immutavit, Philipistae quoque Pezelius, Sohnius, Crocius, Georgius Pauli, Hoffmannus, Helmstadienses aliique commentantur in Augustanam Confessionem, perque legitimas sibi visas Consequentias inde deducunt, illud ab Augustana Conf. invariata quàm alienissimum habendum. Vel (2.) cum eodem Dorscheo, capite sequenti tertiô, Canones ejusmodi cudunt, qui, ceu à vero haud abludentes, indeque admissi, Variatam Confessionem Philippicam, omnibus aequâ istam lance expendentibus, omnino genuinam ostendunt, & nonnisi odiose, etiam à Dorscheo exagitatam. Variatio, inquit Dorscheus, Augustanae Confessionis quacunque, etiam Substantialis, non debuit alicui transitum ad aliam religionem suadere. Canon. 2. Ergò qui Philippicae adhaeret Confessioni, licèt substantialiter, juxta Dorscheum, variatae, adhuc dum Religioni illi adhaeret, quam Augustana Confessio invariata profitetur, nec Confessio Philippica ad aliam huic Religionem transitum suadet, nedum eundem alteri Religioni addicit. Iterum: Variatio, ait Dorscheus, in Substantiam Veritatis, Articulis Augustanae Confessionis expositae mutationem nullam inferens, non debet odiose exagitari aut causa esse aliquem extra pacem Religionis constituendi. Canon. 3. Item: Variatio, quae suum locum Originalibus exemplaribus relinquit, sinceritati Augustanae Confessionis, non obstat, p. m. 216. 217. 218. Subsumo ego: de Variata Philippica: Non infert haec mutationem in Substantiam Veritatis, [testante Mentzero] relinquit verò locum suum Originalibus Exemplaribus, si quae alicubi supersunt. Ergò.

§.VIII: Dorscheans with Museus — Philippica mostly useful, yet Art. X said corrupted for Calvinists; first vs later wording§118

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

118§. VIII. Here I may seem, even to the more modest Dorscheans, to beg the question — standing with Johann Museus, who will weigh the Philippica Confession like this:

Most of its articles, they grant, are drawn out more fully and declared more richly, and many useful things appear in that edition.

Yet some insertions later set Augsburg-Confession theologians quarreling among themselves — for example, whether the Gospel is a sermon of repentance.

Above all, they say, Article X on the Lord's Supper was corrupted to favor the Calvinists.

In Article X of the first edition the words run: Concerning the Lord's Supper they teach that the flesh and blood of Christ are truly present and are distributed to those who eat, and they reject those who teach otherwise.

In the other edition, Museus reports, the words are truly present and are distributed drop out, and this is put in their place: that the body and blood are truly exhibited, and so on.

The Calvinists, he adds, even conceded that formula of speech — yet said the exhibition is spiritual.

Then the clause And they reject those who teach otherwise is omitted in the Philippica edition; and from that, he says, the controversy over this Confession's authority arose.

So far Museus, Lectures on the Epitome of the Formula of Concord, page 32.

Latin · §118

§. VIII. Equidem videri hic possum Dorschaanis, etiam modestioribus, Principium petere, cum Joh. Museo, Confess. Philippicam ita comparatam pronunciaturis, ut plerique quidem Articuli inibi fusius deducti & uberius declarati sint, multaque etiam utilia in ista Editione reperiantur; interim, ut quaedam etiam inserta fuerint, quae postea in controversiam vocarunt Augustanae Confessionis Theologi inter se, v. g. An Evangelium sit concio poenitentiae? Cumprimis verò, ut Articulus decimus de Coena Domini in gratiam Calvinianorum depravatus fuerit. Nam in Articulo X. primae Editionis haec haberi verba: De Coena Domini docent, quod Caro & Sanguis Christi verè adsit & distribuatur vescentibus, & improbant secus docentes. In altera verò Editione verba (Verè adsunt & distribuuntur) omissa esse, substitui autem haec: Quòd Corpus & Sanguis verè exhibentur &c. At verò formulam hanc loquendi, etiam concessisse Calvinianos; sed dixisse, quod spiritualiter exhibeantur. Deinde verba: Et improbant secus docentes, in Editione Philippica omissa esse, Atque hinc Controversiam de auctoritate hujus Confessionis ortam fuisse, Hactenus Museus Praelect. in Epitom. Formul. Concord. p. m. 32.

§.VIII: Reply — honor the Philippica; later intra-Lutheran fights were not substance-changes; Art. X twin shift neither substantial nor more Calvinist§119

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

119To those more modest Dorscheans and Museans we answer:

First, we take what they have said honorably enough of Philip's Confession — and what presses hardest of all: it is not to be odiously harassed.

Second, the insertions later fought over among Augsburg-Confession theologians for example whether the Gospel is a sermon of repentance did not change the substance of the truth set out in the Augsburg articles. Had they done so, those same theologians would not have been fighting the points among themselves.

Third, we contend that Article X's twin mutation — the chief sweat in the attackers' eyes, as if Melanchthon had altered it for the Calvinists, though the article was framed solely to explode pontifical transubstantiation — neither introduces a substantial change, nor favors the so-called Calvinian sense in any part more than the unvaried Article X itself already does.

Latin · §119

Quibus Dorschaeanis modestioribus & Museanis respondemus (1.) Accipiendo quae de Confessione Philippi honorificè satis edisserunt, quaeque omnino urgent, non odiose eam exagitandam esse. (2.) advertendo, Confessioni Philippicae inserta ea, quae postea in controversiam vocarunt Aug. Conf. Theologi inter se (v. g. Num Evangelium sit Concio poenitentiae &c.) non talia fuisse, quae in Substantiam Veritatis, Articulis Augustanae Confessionis expositae, mutationem aliquam intulerunt, alioquin non talia fuissent, quae Augustanae Confess. Theologi, se inter, in controversiam vocassent. (3.) Contestando, articuli Xmi Mutationem duplicem, quae oppugnantibus eam maxima in oculis sudes est, (quasi in gratiam Calvinianorum facta, quae explodendae Pontificiae Transubstantiationi instituta unicè fuerat) nec Mutationem Substantialem inferre, nec Calvinianae, quam ajunt, Sententiae ulla ex parte magis favere, quam ipse Articulus X. invariatus ei favet.

§.VIII PRIUS: Invariata 1531 vs Variata Art. X — "exhibeantur" presupposes and says more than "adsint & distribuantur"§120

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

120The first point is plain once you set the two forms of Article X side by side.

In the 1531 Variata — commonly called the Invariata — it runs: Concerning the Lord's Supper they teach that the body and blood of Christ are truly present and are distributed to those who eat in the Lord's Supper, and they reject those who teach otherwise.

In the Variata commonly so named it sounds: Concerning the Lord's Supper they teach that the body and blood of Christ are truly exhibited to those who eat in the Lord's Supper.

I appeal to anyone's sense: do these two propositions differ in substance?

The later wording not only presupposes the earlier — for if Christ's body and blood are truly exhibited in the Supper, then by that very fact they must be said to be truly present there and distributed — but also says more.

Body and blood can truly be present in the Supper, and truly distributed by the minister, and yet not truly exhibited to the communicants — certainly not to all.

But whenever in the holy Supper the minister truly exhibits Christ's body and blood to the communicants, they must both be present and be distributed.

Latin · §120

PRIUS patet ex verbis Articuli Xmi utriusque Confessionis inter se collatis, quae in Variata Anni 1531., communiter Invariata dicta, ita se habent: De Coena Domini docent, quod Corpus & Sanguis Christi verè adsint & distribuantur vescentibus in Coena Domini, & improbant secus docentes; In Variata autem vulgò dicta, sic sonant: De Coena Domini docent, quod Corpus & Sanguis Christi verè exhibeantur vescentibus in Coena Domini. Ubi meritò ad cujusvis Sensum & Intellectum provoco: Num duae dictae propositiones substantialiter inter se differant, praesertim quando posterior non tantum priorem supponit: (Corpus enim & Sanguis Christi dicta verè exhiberi in Coena, eô ipsô necesse est dici verè in Coena adesse & distribui); sed & posterior priori plus dicit: Nam adesse in Coena Corpus & Sanguis Christi verè possunt, nec non a ministro verè distribui, ut tamen non verè, communicantibus, certè non omnibus, exhibeantur; at, quandocunque in S. Coena à Ministro Corpus & Sanguis Christi communicantibus, verè exhibentur, necesse est & ea adesse, & ea distribui.

§.VIII: Omitting "improbant secus docentes" is tautology-avoidance; German prototype sub specie; like omissions already in Invariata witnesses§121

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

121As for the other change — or rather the omission in the Variata of And they reject those who teach otherwise — we admit those exact words are not read there.

Yet in every article of any confession the same sense, or something like it, must be understood: whoever positively confesses a point always denies and rejects what stands against it.

So the omission is only an avoidance of tautology; it can introduce no substantial mutation.

I pass over this further note on the prior change: in the prototype exemplar of the Invariata as the German plainly shows, and Dorsche does not deny it page 183, the article was expressed thus — Concerning the Lord's Supper they confess that the body and blood of Christ are truly present under the species of bread and wine — which at that time could easily smell of pontifical transubstantiation by itself.

Hence the historiographers of the Augsburg Confession report that the pontificals simply admitted this article in those words.

And as for the later omission, it is no secret that a similar — indeed much longer — rejection is missing in the Invariata exemplars of Chytraeus and Caelestinus when Article XIII and XVIII are compared; yet that omission never kept Invariata theologians from treating either exemplar as genuine then or now.

In many articles besides — 3, 4, 6, 7, 11, 14, 18, 19, 20, 21 — no rejection of contrary teaching was added even at the Confession's first framing, and yet it was still to be heard as implied.

Latin · §121

Ad mutationem verò alteram quod attinet, seu potius omissionem Verborum horum in Variata: Et improbant secus docentes, etsi verba sic expressa inibi haud legi fateamur, in Confessionis tamen cujuscunque Articulis singulis subintelligi vel eadem, vel similia, videri necessariò debent: Qui enim positivè aliquid in Confessione fatetur, ille id semper, quod secus se habet, diffitetur ac improbat; Ut proinde omissio verborum istorum, Tautologiae duntaxat evitatio habenda sit, certè Substantialem mutationem nullam inducere queat. Taceo, quod ad priorem mutationem attinet, in prototypo Exemplari Invariatae Confessionis (prout id Germanica disertè ostendit) Articulum ita fuisse expressum, (non diffitente Dorscheo, cit. pag. 183.) De Coena Domini &c. fatentur, Corpus & Sanguinem Christi, sub specie panis & Vini, verè adesse; id quod Transubstantiationem Pontificiam per se, istô praesertim tempore, redoluisse, nulli facilè dubium esse potest. Unde etiam à Pontificiis Articulus hic, dictis verbis constans, simpliciter admissus fertur ab Historiographis Augustanae Confessionis omnibus. Quod ad posteriorem verò mutationem attinet, ignotum esse haud potest, & similem, imò prolixiorem multò improbationem omissam deprehendi in Augustanae Confessionis invariatae Exemplaribus Chytraei & Caelestini, inter se collatis, quoad Articulum XIII. & XVIII. (Quae tamen Omissio nihil prohibuit, quò minus ab Invariatae Confessionis Theologis utrumque Exemplar pro genuino habitum semper sit, hodièque habeatur.) & in plurimis Articulis e.g. in 3. 4. 6. 7. 11. 14. 18. 19. 20. 21. ne a prima quidem Aug. Confessionis adornatione improbationem contrariorum adjectam, nihilominus subaudiendam fuisse.

§.VIII POSTERIUS: The prior shift favors Calvinists no more than the invariatus — they confess true presence, distribution, and exhibiting signs§122

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

122The second point we must prove — that the change, especially the prior one, favors the Calvinian sense no more than the unvaried article itself does — comes clear this way.

Calvin, counted among the Reformed doctors, and with him all the Reformed churches, admit a true presence and a true distribution of Christ's body and blood in the holy Supper, no less than a true exhibition.

And because of that exhibition, which they never fail to press, they confess the sacramental signs to be not bare signs only, but also exhibiting signs.

Fair enough. But the charge runs: under the Variata's words, where body and blood are said only to be exhibited, not to be present and distributed, Calvinists can more easily hide a merely spiritual exhibition — saying truly exhibited while teaching exhibited only spiritually.

Latin · §122

POSTERIUS verò à nobis probandum, scil. mutationem praesertim priorem, Calvinianae Sententiae nullâ ex parte magis favere, quam ipse Articulus invariatus ei favet, sic illucescit: Quia cumprimis Calvinus, Reformatorum Doctoribus annumeratus, & cum Calvino Reformatae Ecclesiae omnes, & veram praesentiam, & veram distributionem Corporis & Sanguinis Christi, in S. Coena admittunt, non minùs quam veram exhibitionem, istasque propter hanc, quam nusquam non inculcant seriò, Signa Sacramentalia, non nude Significantia, sed & Exhibentia, confessi. Justas: At, sub Variatae Confessionis verbis, quibus Corpus & Sanguis Christi, nudè exhiberi, non autem adesse & distribui dicuntur, occultare facilius Calvinianos sententiam suam de Spirituali Corporis & Sanguinis Christi exhibitione posse, ut dum exhiberi ista dicunt verè, Spiritualiter duntaxat exhiberi doceant?

§.VIII close: Same spiritual reading fits the Invariata; its confessors allow spiritual presence; Reformed teach sacramental, not bare spiritual or corporal§123

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

123Answer. First, they can do the same with the Invariata's words: while it says Christ's body and blood are truly present and distributed, they may take that as only spiritual presence and distribution.

Second, even confessors of the Invariata alone do not deny spiritual presence and distribution any more than spiritual exhibition and eating — especially since they also insist that their own corporal presence, distribution, eating, and exhibition are nonetheless hyperphysical and supernatural.

Third, the Reformed do not teach a naked spiritual presence, distribution, and exhibition of Christ's body and blood, but a sacramental one as well — though not a corporal one, which neither Augsburg Confession teaches, earlier or later.

Latin · §123

Resp. (1.) Idem facere posse Calvinianos in verbis Invariatae Confessionis, ut dum dicunt: Corpus & Sanguinem Christi verè adesse & distribui, illa spiritualiter tantum adesse & distribui intelligant. (2.) Etiam invariatae solius Confessores, Spiritualem praesentiam pariter atque distributionem, haud magis quàm Exhibitionem ac Manducationem Spiritualem, inficiari, praesertim cum & suam Corporalem praesentiam, Distributionem, Manducationem & Exhibitionem, hyperphysicas nihilominus & Supernaturales inculcent esse. (3.) Non nudam Spiritualem praesentiam, Distributionem & Exhibitionem Corporis & Sanguinis Christi docere Reformatos, sed & Sacramentalem, licèt non Corporalem, utpote in neutra Confessione Augustana, nec in priori magis, quàm posteriori, edoctam.

§.IX: Dorsche's remaining canons — Philippica only private authority, not subsequent public; even publicly rejected§124

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

124§. IX. Dorsche's remaining canons hint that the Philippica Confession rested on private authority alone — not on later public authority — and was even condemned and rejected by public authority.

Latin · §124

§. IX. Dorschei Canones reliqui, quibus Confessionem Philippicam, privata tantum Auctoritate, non etiam publica Subsequente factam, quin, publicâ Auctoritate improbatam rejectamque, esse, innuit,

§.IX: Those canons are not owned by Crocius (Comm. LVI p.746) or even Mentzer the Lutheran§125

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

125Besides, the authors already cited do not own those canons — least of all John Crocius (Commentary, ch. 56, p. 746), and not even Mentzer the Lutheran.

Latin · §125

praeterquam quòd, ab Auctoribus supra allegatis, sigillatim Joh. Crocio Comm. Cap. LVI. pag. 746. ab ipso etiam Mentzero Lutherano, non agnoscuntur,

§.IX: Dorsche's own print of the Estates' letter to Ferdinand I (vernacular, his p.20) proves the canons false§126

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

126So Dorsche himself convicts them of falsehood: the letter already named — from the Imperial Estates to Emperor Ferdinand I — which he prints in full in our vernacular at page 20, runs as follows:

Latin · §126

ita ex ipso Dorscheo falsitatis arguuntur, per jam tum retrò memoratarum ad Ferdinandum I. Imperatorem, à Statibus Imperii datarum & a Dorscheo pagina 20. integra in vernacula nostra lingua recensitarum literarum, verba sequentia:

§.IX German: Estates keep the Apology printed at Wittenberg and delivered with the improved Confession at Worms 1540§127

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

127Likewise we hereby also hold the Apology which our ancestors — and partly we ourselves — presented at that Augsburg Diet, though it was not accepted; afterward it was printed at Wittenberg, and at the Worms Colloquy in 1540 it was delivered beside the improved Confession already named — expressly repeated, and we have confessed ourselves to it.

Latin · §127

Gleichergestalt wollen wir auch hiemit die Apologi/ so durch unsere Vorfahren/ und zum theil uns /auf gemeltem Reichs Tag zu Augspurg/ überreichet / aber man nicht hat annehmen wollen/wie die selbige hernach zu Wittenberg gedruckt/und auf gedachtem Colloquio zu Wormbs A. 1540. neben obberührten verbesserten Confession übergeben / ausdrucklich repetirt und uns darzu bekennt haben.

§.IX German: Other repeated Confessions kept in Scripture/AC sense; mild Sacrament-Mass wording is not papal agreement§128

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

128In the same way our mind is this: we do not reject or give up our other writings and repeated Confessions — those the Estates of our religion handed in at Imperial Diets and colloquies under His Majesty, partly published, to explain the standing, unrefuted truth and to drive out long-settled false teaching and abuse.

We mean to keep them in every way in the sense of holy Scripture and of the now-renewed Augsburg Confession and Apology.

And when our opponents twist some early, mild articles or words in that Confession and Apology — set gently, partly in German speech-habit, especially where the holy Sacrament, the Mass, and the Roman Church are named — as if we agreed with their idolatrous papal teachings and ceremonies (in which Christian changes later came anyway), and above all with the horror of transubstantiation, the papal Mass, and what hangs on it: we declare again that this is not our meaning at all.

Latin · §128

Wie denn auch gleicher gestalt unsere Meinung dahin gericht / daß wir andere der unsere Schrifften und repetirte Confessionen/ so der Kays: Maj. aufgehaltenen Reichs-Tagen und Colloquien/durch die Ständ/unserer Religion/zu weiterer Erklärung der beständigen und unwiederlegten Warheit / und Abwendung deren eine lange Zeit eingerissenen falschen Lehren und Mißbrauchen übergeben / und zum Theil publiciret/ hiemit nicht verwerffen / noch begeben / sondern dieselbe/im Verstand der heiligen Schrifft und ieko erneurter Augspurgischen Confession und Apologi gemäß/in alle Weg wollen vorbehalten haben. Da auch unser Gegentheil etliche Articul oder Wörter in dieser Augspurgischen Confession und Apologi / welche zum Anfang dieser hochnothwendigen / unvermeidentlichen Veränderung / zum Theil/ auch nach Art und Gebrauch der Teutschen Sprachen zu reden / zum glimpfligsten gestellt / und sonderlich da vom H. Sacrament und Messe / auch von der Römischen Kirchen gemelt wird / zu ihrem Vortheil und dahin deuten oder ziehen wolten / als wenn wir auch mit ihren abgöttischen Lehren und Ceremonien/in denen sich gleichwol nachgehends allerhand Christliche Aenderungen zugetragen / der Päpstischen Kirchen /und sonderlich dem Greuel der transubstantiation , der Päpstischen Meß / und was dem anhängig / einig/ so erklären wir uns hiemit abermal / daß es die Meinung gar nicht hat / &c.

§.IX close: No other doctrine tolerated; Confer Naumburg history via Hoennius pp.103, 105-107§129

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

129And afterward: on the contrary, it is not our mind or purpose to tolerate or defend in our lands, territories, churches, and schools any teaching other than what is grounded, as said above, in holy Scripture and fits the Augsburg Confession and Apology in their right sense.

We mean to confess the known truth alone, and to let nothing against it break in or be allowed.

Compare the History of the Naumburg Convention, reviewed again this very year in our vernacular by Dr. Hoennius, Ducal Saxon councillor and intimate secretary (pp. 103, 105, 106, 107).

Latin · §129

& post. Hinwiderum aber ist unser Meinung und Fürsatz gar nicht/ daß wir in unsern Landen/ Gebieten / Kirchen / und Schulen einige andere Lehr / denn die / wie obgemelt/ in der heiligen göttlichen Schrifft gegründet/und der Augspurgischen Confession und Apologi in ihrem rechten Verstand gemäß / dulden oder vertheidigen/ sondern uns allein zu der erkanten Warheit bekennen/ und nichts / so derselben entgegen/ einreissen lassen / oder gestatten wollen. &c. Confer. Historiam Conventus Nauenburgici hôc ipso anno in vernacula nostra denuo recensitam a Dn. D. Hönnio, Consiliario Saxonico Ducali ac Secretario intimo pag. 103. 105. 106. 107.

J.X open: Variata defense was not for Reformed favor — Invariata equally dear; Leipzig Colloquy; Museus/Chemnitz on fuller Variata§130

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

130J. X. Anyone can see that what we have argued so far for the Variata or Philippica Augsburg Confession was not argued to favor the Reformed.

To them the Invariata is no less welcome than the Variata — clear enough from the Leipzig Colloquy alone in the last century among Saxon, Brandenburg, and Hessian theologians.

With John Museus, following Martin Chemnitz, they only add that in the later edition most articles are drawn out more fully and stated more richly, and that many useful things appear there.

Latin · §130

J. X. Quae hactenus pro Variata seu Philippica Confessione Augustana disputavimus, non in Reformatorum gratiam disputata fuisse quivis facile intelligat, utpote quibus Invariata Confessio non minus grata, atque Variata est, id quod vel ex solo Colloquio Lipsiaco, superiori seculo Saxonicos inter, Brandenb. & Hassiacos Theologos, habito, satis superque constat, nisi quod cum Joh. Museo ex Martino Chemnitio, de posteriori teneant, plerosque Articulos in ea fusius deductos & uberius declaratos esse, multa etiam utilia in ista editione reperiri.

J.X: Partly for Philippica fame — Reformed hold Melanchthon's name with Luther's; do not sneer at anti-idolatry Reformers as heretics§131

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

131Meantime the case was argued partly for Philippica fame, which the Reformed cherish as they do Luther's.

They reckon that favor owed to every Reformer who broke with papal idol-madness: do not rashly sneer at their writings and deeds, nor bait them as heretics.

Latin · §131

Disputata interim sunt partim in gratiam Philippicae famae, quam perinde atque Lutheri, in deliciis habent Reformati, omnibus Reformatoribus Pontificiae Idolomaniae hanc gratiam deberi augurati, ne Scripta Factaque istorum vel temere suggillentur, vel exagitentur odiose haereseosque coarguantur;

J.X: Partly for any Augsburg Confession — so Pontificii cannot brand alteration and strip Protestants of Religious Peace§132

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

132Partly it was for the Augsburg Confession in either form: so the papal side — as they often have, and still do — cannot charge this kind of alteration, and then say Protestants deserve to lose the Religious Peace before the Emperor and the other papal Estates of the Empire.

Latin · §132

Partim in gratiam Augustanae Confessionis cujuscunque, ne a Pontificiis [quod ut saepe factum, ita hodieque fit] alterationis hujusmodi infimuletur, ob quam Protestantes Pace Religiosa indigni ab Imperatore Augusto aliisque Statibusque Imperii Pontificiis, censeri debeant;

J.X: Partly for Invariata-only party — do not cling to early wording into papal species-presence sense; Naumburg 1561 preface warned§133

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

133Partly it was for the Invariata in particular — and for those who hug that form alone while crushing and wiping out the Variata.

If they cling too superstitiously to the earlier wording, they can be pushed into the papal phrase about Christ's Body and Blood present in the Supper under the species of bread and wine, in the sense the Western Church alone then held when the Confession was issued.

The Imperial Estates at Naumburg in 1561 already flagged that danger in the preface they set before the Invariata and addressed to Emperor Ferdinand.

Latin · §133

Partim in gratiam Invariatae Confessionis in specie, hancque solam & cum oppressione ac exterminio Variatae, amplectentium, ne, dum nimis superstitiose verbis prioris inhaerere satagunt, ad phrasin Pontificiam de praesentia Corporis & Sanguinis Christi in Coena sub Speciebus panis & vini, hujusque phraseos sensum, eo tempore, quo Confessio edebatur, Occidentali Ecclesiae unice receptum, adigantur, id quod metuendum fuisse jam olim innuere Status Imperii, Naunburgi Anno 61. congregati, in praefatione sua, Augustanae Confessioni Invariatae praemissa & Ferdinando Imperatori inscripta;

J.X: Or if they leave that sense for an obscurer one unknown to Pontificii — Jesuit-like equivocation charge (Dorsche p.183)§134

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

134Or when they leave that sense and take an obscurer one — one most papal doctors and Imperial Estates then did not know — Dorsche at the place cited (p. 183, end) still leaves them open to a charge of equivocation not unlike Jesuit practice.

Papal writers elsewhere often pin that charge on the Reformed, though quite wrongly.

Latin · §134

Vel dum ab hoc sensu recedunt, & obscuriorem, certe Pontificiis Doctoribus & Statibus Imperii plerisque isto tempore ignotum, sequuntur, a Dorscheo cit. loc. pag. 183. in fine traditum, aequivocationis, Jesuiticis haud absimilis, rei inveniantur, ab illis alias haud raro, etsi satis perperam, Reformatis impingi solitae.

J.X: Besides — so Hoffmann of Helmstedt and other Lutherans cannot press that the Formula Concord inserted a spurious AC exemplar§135

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

135Besides, so Hoffmann of Helmstedt and other Lutheran theologians cannot rightly press that the Formula of Concord slipped in a spurious Augsburg Confession exemplar.

See Hoffmann's Apology to Dr. Olearius and Paul Nicander (p. 691), cited by the author of the Appendix to the Ausführliche Behauptung (pp. 29ff.).

Latin · §135

Praeterea, ne ab Hoffmanno Helmstadiensi aliisque Lutheranis Theologis, jure urgeantur, Formulae Concordiae spurium Augustanae Confessionis Exemplar insertum esse; vide Hoffmanni Apologiam ad D. Olearium & Paulum Nicandrum, pag. 691. citatam Auctori des Anhangs der ausführlichen Behauptung pag. 29. & feqq.

J.X close: Above all for Truth and Protestant peace — both sides agree on Lord's Supper substance; do not devour each other over words while Rome dances§136

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

136Finally — and most of all — it was for Truth and for Protestant peace.

Both Evangelical sides already agree in the matter and substance of the truth on the article of the Lord's Supper (that will be plain below).

They must not be torn apart by fights over words in either Augsburg Confession, and bite one another to pieces while Rome dances.

Latin · §136

Partim denique & maxime omnium in gratiam & Veritatis & Pacis Protestanticae, ne, quemadmodum Evangelicorum utraque pars in re & substantia Veritatis, quoad Articulum de Sacra Coena, consentit, (id quod infra ad oculum patebit) ita litigiis de verbis, in alterutra Confessione Augustana repertis, distrahantur & inter tripudia Pontificia mordeant se mutuo, a se mutuo consumendi.

§.XI open: Close Variata defense with Chemnitz judgment — Lyser 1594, Bajer 1676, Hannekenius Declarat. cite the same Chemnitz words§137

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

137§. XI. We close this defense of the Variata — that it is not to be attacked or thrown out — with the Chemnitz judgment already cited a little above.

It is the piece On the Controversies once stirred about certain Augsburg Confession articles, edited by Polycarp Leyser at Wittenberg in 1594 and again by Bajer at Jena in 1676, praised by both.

Most recently the Wittenberg theologian Hannekenius smoothed the same saying in his Theological Declaration on the true Estimation of the Augsburg Confession (Preliminary Question 4, near the end, p. 6).

Chemnitz's words are these:

Latin · §137

§. XI. Disputationem nostram pro Confessione Variata non impugnanda aut rejicienda institutam, claudimus paulò ante allegato judicio D. MARTINI CHEMNITII de Controversiis quae superiori tempore, circa quosdam August. Confess. Articulos, motae & agitatae sunt, & tam à D. Polycarpo Lysero Anno 1594. Wittenbergae, quam à D. Bajero Anno 1676. Jenae, edito, ab utroque etiam laudato, quin novissimè à Wittenbergensi Theologo, D. Hannekenio, exasciato dicto, Declarat. Theol. de vera August. Conf. Estimatione Quaest. Prelim. 4. sub finem. pag. 6. cujus Judicii Chemniziani verba ita habent:

§.XI Chemnitz: Cannot rightly reject the 1542 edition — Hagenau colloquy needed a corpus; Wittenberg printed it with fuller declaration§138

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

138"I do not see how the edition of 1542 can rightly or usefully be rejected and condemned.

When the Hagenau colloquy was set for that year, it seemed useful to put forward the body and form of our churches' doctrine as the colloquy's matter.

So that year Wittenberg printed the edition, with a fuller declaration added in places."

Latin · §138

Nec video, quomodo rectè & utiliter possit rejici & damnari Editio Anni 42. Cùm enim ad Annum 42. institutum fuisset Colloquium Hagonoënse & judicaretur, utile fore, ut Corpus & Forma Doctrinae nostrarum Ecclesiarum proponeretur, tanquam materia Colloquii, edita est illo anno Wittenbergae, additâ alicubi pleniori declaratione.

§.XI Chemnitz: Same 1542 edition tabled at Worms as the AC; opposed to foes at Ratisbon — by Luther's counsel, approval, and consent§139

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

139"That same year the edition was laid on the table at Worms under the name of the Augsburg Confession.

At the Regensburg colloquy they set the same edition against their adversaries as the form of our churches' doctrine.

And that was done by counsel — with Luther's approval and consent."

Latin · §139

Illa Editio eodem anno, nomine Confessionis Augustanae, proposita est Wormatiae; eandem Editionem in Colloquio Ratisbonensi, ut formam Doctrinae nostrarum Ecclesiarum, opposuerunt adversariis. Et factum illud fuit de Consilio, Lutheri approbatione & Consensu.

§.XI Chemnitz: From 1546 our side used this edition in every diet as the Augustana — no error in the 1542 declarations except Art. X mutilation§140

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

140"So from 1546 on, in every diet and religious proceeding, our side kept turning to this edition — and they called it the Augsburg Confession.

No one can show errors or corruptions in the declarations added in the 1542 edition, save the mutilation in Article X."

Latin · §140

Ita ab Anno 46. & postea in omnibus Comitiis & Actionibus de Religione ad hanc Editionem se nostri contulerunt, quam vocarunt Confessionem Augustanam. Nec potest demonstrari, quod aliquid sit vel errorum, vel depravationum in illis declarationibus, quae in Editione Anno 42. accesserunt, exceptâ mutilatione in X. Articulo.

§.XI Chemnitz: Cochlaeus at Worms 1540 and Pighius at Regensburg 1541 hated the fuller light — they would rather have kept the 1531 edition§141

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

141"Indeed Cochlaeus at Worms in 1540, and Pighius at Regensburg in 1541, took it hard that a fuller declaration on many articles let in so much light.

They saw true opinions set out more clearly, and the shame of Babylon's Thais stripped plainer still.

They would rather have kept the 1531 edition alone — their own writings say so."

Latin · §141

Imò Cochlaeus Wormatiae Anno 40. & Pighius Anno 41. Ratisbonae graviter tulerunt, multis Articulis pleniori declaratione, plurimùm lucis accessisse. Unde videbant veras sententias magis illustrari & Thaidis Babylonicae turpitudinem manifestius denudari, & maluissent isti simpliciter retineri editionem Anni 31. sicut scripta ipsorum testantur.

§.XI close Chemnitz: The 1540 edition is in everyone's hands; 1531 scarcely known; it holds only needed declarations — reject it and you disturb the churches. Thus far Chemnitz§142

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

142"But the 1540 edition is in everyone's hands, while the first edition of 1531 is unknown to most and scarcely ever seen.

It contains nothing false — only some needed declarations.

I do not see how it can be thrown out altogether, or simply condemned, without disturbing the churches."

Thus far Chemnitz.

Latin · §142

Cùm verò Editio Anni 40. omnium manibus versetur, & plerisque ignota & vix unquam visa fuerit prima Editio Anni 31. nec aliquid falsi contineat, sed tantùm necessarias quasdam Declarationes, nescio, quomodo possit omninò vel simpliciter rejici & damnari sine perturbatione Ecclesiarum. Hucusque Chemnitius.

§.XII open: MEMBRUM SECUNDUM — Theologi & Socii promiscuè; first distinguish late vs strict appellandi§143

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

143§. XII. So far we have finished the first member of this first Annotation — the nature of the Augsburg Confession itself.

Next, under the second member, we treat briefly, as our plan requires, of that Confession's theologians and associates in the broad sense.

First we distinguish those so called loosely from those so called strictly.

Latin · §143

§. XII. Adhuc Annotationis nostrae primae MEMBRUM PRIMUM expedivimus, ipsius Augustanae Confessionis Naturam concernens; sequitur, ut ad MEMBRUM SECUNDUM delati, de Confessionis ejusdem Theologis & Sociis promiscuè, pro instituti nostri ratione, paucis agamus. Ubi omnium primò distinguendum arbitramur, inter Latè & Strictè sic appellandos.

§.XII late (1): Whole-AC approvers ready to subscribe — Bucer & Calvin (even outside Germany)§144

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

144Under the looser class we put all who, even outside Germany, either (1) approve the whole Augsburg Confession and stand ready to subscribe — as Bucer and Calvin once did.

On Bucer see Chytraeus's History at pp. 651, 656, and 659; on Calvin, the Author of the ausführlicher Behauptung 20, in the special inquiry whether the late John Calvin was counted an Augsburg Confession kinsman in his day (pp. 72–90); add Pareus, Irenicum, p. 293.

Latin · §144

Ad prius genus referimus, quotquot, etiam extra fines Germaniae constituti, vel (1) totam Augustanam Confessionem approbant eique subscribere parati sunt (quales olim fuerunt Bucerus & Calvinus, de quorum priori passim Chytraeus Hist. sua pag. 651. & 656. 659.; de posteriori Auctor der ausführlicher Behauptung 20. peculiari disquisitione: Ob Herr Joh. Calvinus seeliger für einen Augspurgischen Confessions-Verwandten zu seiner Zeit sey gehalten worden/ oder nicht? a pag. 72. ad 90. Adde Pareum in Irenico pag. 293.);

§.XII late (2): Partial assent / Art. X hardness — Tetrapolitani; refused or barred from subscription§145

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

145Or (2) they sincerely agree with most of the Confession, yet because of a harder phrasing in one article or another — above all the tenth — they have neither taken the whole Confession nor subscribed, whether by their own abstention or because others barred them.

Such were the so-called Tetrapolitans of Strasbourg, Memmingen, Constance, and Lindau, who once followed Zwingli on the Supper and therefore presented their own Confession at the Augsburg Diet, which the Emperor meant to reject together with the Augsburg.

Chytraeus, pp. 678–679. Our writers (Pareus, Georg Pauli, and others) show that they refused subscription; others, citing Chytraeus's History p. 130, hold that the Protestant Estates' judgment at least partly forced them not to subscribe.

Latin · §145

Vel (2.) plerisque saltem dictae Confessionis, sincero animo adstipulantur, licèt ob duriorem unam vel alteram Articuli, maximè decimi, phrasin haud omnino admissam, nec amplexi Confessionem in totum sint, nec ei subscripserint, à Subscriptione vel semet abstinentes ipsos, vel ab aliis prohibiti: Quales Tetrapolitani vulgò dicti, Argentinenses, Memmingenses, Constantienses & Lindavienses, Zwinglii Dogma de S. Coena olim secuti, exhibitâ ob id peculiari in Comitiis Augustanis, Confessione, una tamen, cum Augustana, à Caesare rejicienda. Chytr. pag. 678. 679. Renuisse hos subscribere Augustanae Confessioni, ostendunt passim Nostrates, Pareus, Georgius Pauli, &c. aliis interim e Chytraeo Historia, pag. 130. sustinentibus, eos à subscribendo, ex Statuum Protestanticorum sententia, per plura saltem, coercitos fuisse.

§.XII late (3): Circumstantial non-subscribers — Beza & Martyr at Poissy still not unworthy of the name§146

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

146(3) Even those who, for local and temporal reasons, withdrew from subscription are not wholly unworthy of the wider name of Augsburg Confession theologians and associates.

They held the Confession congruent with God's word as to substance, yet feared it would become — at least by accident — a torch of many evils in this or that kingdom or principality.

Beza and Peter Martyr are said to have done this at the Colloquy of Poissy in France. See Pareus, Irenicum, pp. 294–295; Crocius on the Augsburg Confession, p. 144ff.

Latin · §146

(3.) Ne illi quidem, latiori hûc sensu, Theologorum Sociorumque Augustanae Confessionis nomine, omnino indigni aestimandi, qui pro locorum temporumque circumstantiis, in hoc, vel isto Regno ac Principatu, August. Confess., utcunque, quà Substantiam, verbo Dei congruam à se habitam, multorum tamen malorum facem, per accidens saltem, futuram veriti, subscriptioni ejusdem semet subduxerunt: Quale quid Theod. Beza & Pet. Martyr, in Colloquio Possiaceno in Gallia fecisse feruntur. Videatur Pareus Iren. pag. 294. 295. Joh. Crocius, Comment in August. Conf. pag. 144. & seqq.

§.XII late close: Assertion ratio — approving associates in mind; consenters are socii by confession's nature§147

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

147Our reason is twofold.

Those who approve a confession are understood to have joined themselves to it in mind.

And by the very nature of a Christian confession and of Christians who confess, everyone who consents to it is customarily counted its associate.

Latin · §147

Ratio Assertionis nostrae haec est, quòd, ex una parte, qui Confessionem aliquam approbant, illi se eidem associasse animo, intelliguntur; ex altera verò parte, per ipsam Christianae alicujus Confessionis Christianorumque Confitentium Naturam, nemo non hujusmodi Confessioni consentiens, ejusdem socius reputari consuevit.

§.XII strict: Primarily Imperial Estates + framing theologians; secondarily successors defending Invariata and/or Variata as one substance§148

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

148Under the stricter class fall, primarily and immediately — or rather first in time — all the Estates of the Holy Roman Empire of the German Nation in whose name the Augsburg Confession was framed and exhibited, and who subscribed it with their own hands, together with the theologians who drafted it or helped in any way.

Secondarily and mediately come all successors of those Estates (and of others who followed their example), with their theologians to this day, who defend the Augsburg Confession — the Invariata alone, the Variata alone, or both as one and the same in the substance of truth — whether under the name Lutheran or Reformed.

They are set apart, under the common name of Protestants or Evangelicals and genuinely Catholic, from the papal party that owns the Pope as infallible head of the universal church with supreme temporal and spiritual power.

It does not matter whether they read Article X of a spiritual and sacramental presence and exhibition only of Christ's body and blood, or even of a corporal presence (which the Augsburg Confession nowhere states).

Latin · §148

Ad posterius verò genus pertinent, primariò quidem ac immediatè, vel potiùs primò quà ordinem & prioritatem temporis, Imperii Romano-Germanici STATUS OMNES, quorum nomine Confessio August. confecta atque exhibita est, quique eandem manibus suis subscripserunt, unà cum Theologis, Confessionem illam vel adornantibus, vel operam suam quamcunque ad ejus adornationem conferentibus; secundario & mediatè dictorum Imperii Statuum, aliorum quoque, horum exemplum secutorum, Successores universi cum suis Theologis, in hanc usque diem, August. Confess. vel Invariatam solam, vel solam Variatam, vel utramque, ceu re ac Substantia Veritatis unam eandemque, defendentibus, Lutheranorum, sive Reformatorum proprio veniant nomine, communi aliàs Protestantium seu Evangelicorum & γνησίως Catholicorum appellatione, Pontificiis, seu Papam infallibile Universae Ecclesiae caput, summam tàm in Temporalibus, quàm in Spiritualibus tenens potestatem, agnoscentibus, contradistinguendi; sive Articulum Augustanae Confessionis X., de Spirituali & Sacramentali tantum praesentia & exhibitione Corporis & Sanguinis Christi, sive (quod tamen nullibi Augustana Confessio expressit) etiam de Corporali interpretentur:

§.XII strict close: Proof — Frederick Palatine Naumburg 1561 / Augsburg 1566; Philip of Hesse favoring Reformed§149

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

149That the Reformed no less than the Lutherans have always been held Augsburg Confession associates appears (1) from Frederick the Palatine at Naumburg in 1561 and at the Augsburg Diet in 1566.

See more fully the Author of the ausführlichen Behauptung, Appendix pp. 36–43; Pareus, Irenicum, pp. 292 and 297; Crocius's German Summarische Nachricht… (nos. 123–130; pp. 54–58), and his Comment on Augsburg Confession Society, Q.2, caps. XVIII and XXI; also our Becmann, loc. cit., p. 99ff.

(2) From Philip, Landgrave of Hesse, who steadily favored the Reformed side and with great zeal pressed the more rigid into it by speech and many letters — in Chytraeus's Acts with the Zwinglians from p. 633ff.; Calixtus, On Tolerance of the Reformed, n. 62 (Batavian) and n. 65 (newest Helmstedt); and the History of the A.C. by three theologians, written in German and Latinized by Chemnitz's son-in-law.

Latin · §149

Nam istos non minus, atque hos, August. Confess. Socios habitos semper fuisse (1.) exemplo FRIDERICI PALATINI in Conventu Naumburgico Anno 1561. & Comitiis Augustanis Anno 1566. constat; qua de re prolixius Auctor der ausführlichen Behauptung in Append. a p. 36. ad 43. Pareus in Iren. p. m. 292. & 297. Joh. Crocius in tractatu Germanico nuncupato: Summarische Nachricht und beweißliche Anzeig: Daß die im deutschen Land der Reformirten Religion zugethane Stände und Kirchen/als Mitgenossen der Augspurgischen Confession, des Religions-Friedens fähig seyn/ à num. 123. ad 130. à pag. 54. ad 58. itemque in Comment. de August. Confess. Societate, Questione 2. Cap. XVIII. & Cap. XXI. nec non Dn. D. Becmannus noster l. c. pag. 99. & seqq. (2.) exemplo PHILIPPI, HASSIAE LANDGRAVII, istorum, i.e. Reformatorum partibus constanter faventis, & rigidiores, voce pariter ac scriptis Literis plurimis, in easdem partes, magno cum zelo sollicitantis ac inducentis, apud Chytraeum in Actis cum Zwinglianis, Histor. à pag. 633. & seqq. & apud Calixtum de Tolerantia Reformatorum n. 62. Batavica, & n. 65. novissima Helmst. Edit. nec non in Historia A. C. trium Theologorum germanicè conscripta & a Chemnitii genero in Lat. translata.

§.XII continue: Brandenburg Margraves & Electors undoubted AC Socii — George & Joachim II; notwithstanding Johann Sigismund Art. X§150

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

150Consequently the Brandenburg Margraves and Electors are likewise undoubted Augsburg Confession associates — from George (Margrave and AC subscriber) and Joachim II (Elector who brought the Confession into his lands) down to our day.

That holds even though blessed Johann Sigismund of glorious memory — great-grandfather of our most august King — with his successors forever after, by God's grace, did not attack Frederick the Palatine's reading of AC Art. X, nor did his theologians.

Latin · §150

Atque sic per consequens, August. Confess. Socii quoque indubii sunt Marchiones & Electores Brandenburgici, à GEORGII, Marchionis ac Confess. August. Subsignatoris, & JOACHIMI SECUNDI, Electoris Brandenburgici, & Confessionis Augustanae in regiones suas Introductoris usque tempore, non obstante; quod DIVUS JOHANNES SIGISMUNDUS gloriosissimae memoriae, AUGUSTISSIMI REGIS NOSTRI Proavus, cum Successoribus suis inque omne aevum, per Dei gratiam, secuturis olim, Friderici Palatini interpretationem August. Confess. quoad Articulum X., unà cum Theologis suis non impugnaverit;

§.XII continue: Johann Sigismund & successors bound by oath to AC 1530 as chief Brandenburg symbol — Crocius§151

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

151For the rest, Johann Sigismund and his successors have bound themselves by various declarations, and their theologians through the Frankfurt theological faculty statutes, by solemn oath, to the Augsburg Confession shown to Charles V in 1530 and later more fully set out — as the chief symbolic book of the Brandenburg lands — and have devoted themselves to it with their whole heart.

See Crocius, Comment on A.C. Society, part 1 entire, pp. 1–30.

Latin · §151

Cùm ceterà, tàm ipse Joh. Sigismundus, quàm ejus Successores, tum semetipsos Declarationibus variis, tùm Theologos suos, per Statuta etiam Facultatis Theologicae Francofurtensis, solenni juramento, ad August. Conf. Carolo V. Anno 1530. exhibitam, ac deinceps prolixius expositam, ceu ad praecipuum Regionum Brandenburgicarum Librum Symbolicum, seriò severéque obligaverint, totóque pectore addixerint. Vid. Joh. Crocium Comment. de A. C. Societate parte 1. integra, à pag. 1. ad 30.;

§.XII continue: Walther (Lutheran Königsberg) seeks Viadrina doctorate knowing AC oath; promoted 1702 by Strimesius as Dean§152

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

152Hence also Christian Walther — still a well-known Lutheran churchman, Assessor of the Holy Sambian Consistory at Königsberg in Prussia, and now fourth Ordinary Professor of Theology — once informed of our faculty oath (that after Holy Scripture we solemnly bind ourselves forever to the four ecumenical councils alone and to the Augsburg Confession as symbolic writings) did not hesitate two years ago to seek a doctorate of theology from our faculty.

After he took and signed the oath, by command of our most pious King the faculty decorated him through me (then Dean), as the 1702 printed Signification in the Viadrina theological faculty's name reports more fully.

It is not out of place here to add both our faculty oath and the royal mandate — most gracious, and warmly favoring the efforts of the Lutheran candidate and of the Reformed promoters alike. The oath runs in these words, &c.

Latin · §152

Ut hinc etiam Lutheranae Ecclesiae haud incelebris hodieque Antecessor Consistoriiique S. Sambiensis Regiomonti Borussorum Assessor, nunc etiam quartus in ordine, Theologiae Professor Ordinar. Christianus Waltherus, de Facultatis nostrae Juramento certior factus, quô post Sacram. Scripturam, solis quatuor Conciliis Oecumenicis & Augustanae Confessioni ceu Symbolicis Scriptis perpetuò nos adhaesuros, solenniter recipimus, abhinc annis duobus, Theologiae Doctoris Gradum à Facultate nostra Theologica petere nullus dubitaverit, etiam eôdem, post praestitum subsignatumque Juramentum, jussu PIENTISSIMI REGIS NOSTRI, à dicta Facultate, per me, eo tempore Decanum, mactatus sit, prout fusius id refert Significatio, nomine Facultatis Theologicae Viadrinae, Anno 1702. typis evulgata. Tam Juramentum Facultatis nostrae, quam Mandatum Regium, utpote clementissimum, & Promovendi pariter Lutherani, atque Promoventium Reformatorum conatibus faventissime applaudens, non abs re fuerit, hôc locô subjunxisse. Juramentum hisce conceptum verbis est &c.

§.XII continue: Walther oath text — sound Gospel doctrine in three Symbols & AC 1530; reject heresies§153

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

153I, Master Christian Walther, swear that I will hand on and defend the sound doctrine of Christ's Gospel and of the Prophets' and Apostles' word — whose chief points are contained and explained in the three Symbols and in the Confession shown to Charles V at Augsburg — knowing it rightly and keeping it diligently and faithfully.

I will carefully and as far as I can refuse and attack all false and heretical dogmas that fight the clear word of God, whether of old or new Arians or of other fanatics.

Latin · §153

Ego Magister Christianus Walther juro, me sanam Doctrinam Evangelii Christi & verbi Prophetarum & Apostolorum, cujus capita in tribus Symbolis & Confessione, Carolo V. Augustae exhibita, comprehensa & explicata habentur, ut rectè cognitam ita diligenter & fideliter custoditam traditurum ac defensurum; Omnia falsa, Heretica & cum manifesto Dei verbo pugnantia, tam veterum quàm novorum Arrianorum, & aliorum Fanaticorum hominum Dogmata sedulò ac pro virili declinaturum impugnaturumque esse:

§.XII continue: Walther oath close — judge degrees; serve church/faculty; attestation 15 Apr 1702§154

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

154As to those admitted to theological degrees, I will judge strictly and speak with weight; I will not take this degree over again elsewhere; and with highest faithfulness and constant zeal I will do whatever seems to serve God's church, Christ's glory, and the help, honor, and growth of this faculty and school. So help me God through His holy Word.

I holy attest and promise that I will keep the oath written above, both by signing my name and by affixing my seal, 15 April 1702.

(L.S.) M. Christian Walther, Pastor of Sackheim, Assessor of the Sambian Consistory, and member of the Brandenburg Society of Sciences — in his own hand.

Latin · §154

De iis, qui ad gradus Theologicos sunt admittendi, severè judicaturum & graviter pronunciaturum, hunc Gradum nullibi repetiturum & omnia quae ad Ecclesiae Dei utilitatem, ad Gloriam Christi, & ad hanc Facultatem atque Scholam juvandam, ornandam atque augendam, videbuntur spectare, summa fide & perpetuo studio facturum esse; Sic me Deus adjuvet per sanctum suum Verbum. Juramentum suprà scriptum me fideliter servaturum, tam nominis mei subscriptione, quàm appresso Sigillo meo sancte attestor atque polliceor, d. 15. Aprilis Anno 1702. (L. S.) M. Christianus Walther, Pastor Sackheimensis, Consistorii Sambiensis Assessor, & Societatis Scientiarum Brandenburgicae membrum, manu suâ.

§.XII close: Royal rescript — Frederick orders Strimesius to declare Walther S.T.D.; Fuchs to Viadrina faculty§155

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

155The royal rescript runs thus: Frederick, by God's grace King of Prussia, Margrave of Brandenburg, Arch-Chamberlain of the Holy Roman Empire and Prince Elector, Duke of Magdeburg, Cleves, Julich, Berg, Stettin, Pomerania, and so on.

Reverend, most learned, beloved and faithful: Walther's uncommon learning, upright manners, and integrity of life — praised by you without ordinary compliments — were already clear to us, and we know his merits well enough that on that ground alone we would not leave him without the honors he seeks.

What moved us still more to grant his wish and your humble petitions is this rare case: a Lutheran theologian seeking a theological doctorate from Reformed doctors with as much confidence as they show readiness and mutual zeal in advancing his desire.

That can only please us, since every wholesome good for the commonwealth and the church may be hoped from it. We therefore not only consent but command you, Samuel Strimesius — dean of the theological faculty, ordinary doctor and professor, and primary pastor — to declare M. Christian Walther now Doctor of Sacred Theology in your faculty, and at the next public promotion to proclaim him such, and to admit him to all privileges and rights belonging to that highest title and to doctors of theology in the Holy Roman Empire — which may God favor. Farewell, secure of our royal grace. Given at Cologne on the Spree, 20 March 1702.

Frederick the King. Paul, Freiherr von Fuchs. To the Theological Faculty of the Viadrina University.

Latin · §155

Rescriptum vero Regium ita sonat: FRIDERICUS, D. G. REX BORUSSIAE, Marchio Brandenburgensis, S. R. J. ArchiCamerarius & Princeps Elector, Magdeburgi, Cliviae, Juliae, Montium, Stetini, Pomeraniae &c. Dux &c. Reverendi, Doctissimi, Dilecti ac Fideles; Etsi jam antehac perspecta nobis sit M. Christiani Waltheri, Pastoris Sackheimensis Regiomonti Borussorum, haud vulgaribus elogiis à vobis commendati, singularis Eruditio, morum probitas juxta & vitae integritas, Nosque de meritis ejus affatim edoctissimi, adeò, ut vel ex hac sola ratione, illum exoptatis honoribus neutiquam destitutum censeamus; Magis tamen nos incitavit, ut votis ipsius, vestrisque humillimis annueremus precibus, rarissimum hactenus Theologi Lutherani exemplum, Docturam Theologicam à Reformatae fidei Doctoribus non minori fiducia expetentis, quàm horum in promovendis ejus desideriis est promptitudo & reciprocum studium. Non potest non Nobis hoc esse gratissimum, cùm salutaria quaevis ac prospera Rei, tàm Publicae, quàm Ecclesiasticae, inde ominari liceat. Consentimus itaque non solùm, verùm mandamus etiam Tibi, Samueli Strimesio, Facultatis Theologicae Decano, nec non Doctori & Professori Ordinario, ut & Pastori Ecclesiae Primario, ut praefatum M. Christianum Waltherum, nunc quidem in Facultate Vestra, S. S. Theologiae Doctorem declares, in proximo verò Promotionis publicae futuro Actu, talem publicè proclames & renuncies, omniumque Privilegiorum ac Jurium, summo huic Axiomati annexorum, ac Doctoribus Theologiae per S. R. J. competentium, participem reddas, quod Divinum Numen secundare dignetur. valete, de Gratia Nostra Regia securi. Dabantur Coloniae ad Svevum d. 20. Martii. Ao. 1702. FRIDERICUS REX. PAULUS, LIB. BARO de FUCHS. Ad Facultatem Theologicam Universitatis Viadrinae.

§.XIII open: Distinction from §.XII decides two questions — Reformati AC Socii? Religious Peace participants?§156

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

156§. XIII. With the distinction given in §.XII above, it is easy to settle — and to see whether the settlement was just or wicked — this pair of theological-historical questions:

Are the Reformed associates of the Augsburg Confession? And are they to be counted participants in the Religious Peace?

Latin · §156

§. XIII. Ope Distinctionis, superiori §.XII traditae, in facili est decidere, & vel justè, vel nefariè, decisam deprehendere Quaestionum Theologico-Historicarum bigam: Utrum Reformati Augustanae Confessionis Socii? &, Utrum Pacis Religiosae participes iidem habendi?

§.XIII: Affirmative on both — Crocius, Ausführliche Behauptung, Pauli, Faculty Senior vs Liebhard; Diet 1566§157

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

157On both questions — especially the second, which must presuppose and imply the first — the affirmative is true.

Joh. Crocius proved it at length in the German tract already cited and in his denser Commentary, question 2; so did the author of the Ausführliche Behauptung, pp. 90–111; Georgius Pauli in the Reformatus Augustanus; and the venerable Senior of our faculty against Liebhard in chapters 4 and 6 entire.

Among other proofs they lean chiefly on the Augsburg Diet of 1566 (treated most fully by Crocius, Comm. Cap. 18), Cap. 4 §.8 p. 102;

Latin · §157

Utriusque, cumprimis posterioris, affirmativam veram & prioris Veritatem necessariò supponentem inferentemque, prolixius evicerunt Joh. Crocius, Tractatu Germanico suprâ allegato, & Commentario suo spissiori, quaestione secunda, Auctor item der ausführlichen Behauptung à pag. 90. ad 111., Georgius Pauli in Reformato Augustano, & Venerandus Facultatis nostrae Senior contra Liebhardum cap. 4. & sexto integris, inter alias probationes, maximè ex Comitio Anni 1566. Augustano (de quo prolixissimè Joh. Crocius cit. Comment. Cap. 18.) Cap. 4. §. 8. pag. 102.;

§.XIII: Peace Instrument Art. VII — Reformed expressly numbered among AC Socii; quote§158

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

158Further, Cap. 6 §.8 cites the famous words of Article VII of the Peace Instrument — worth noting, and celebrated — by which the Reformed are expressly counted among Augsburg Confession associates.

With that one stroke fall the hostile schemes of certain harsh theologians who, in an un-Christian way, rashly riot as if thirsting for Christian blood.

The Peace Instrument's words run: By unanimous consent of the Imperial Majesty and of all Estates of the Empire it was resolved that whatever right or benefit the other constitutions of the Empire, the Religious Peace, and this public settlement (with its decision of grievances) grant to other Catholic and Augsburg-Confession states and subjects, that same must also belong to those among them called Reformed.

Latin · §158

Praetereà Cap. 6. §. 8., Articuli VII. Instrumenti Pacis ut notatu dignissima ita celebratissima verba adducens, quibus Reformati disertè Augustanae Confessionis Sociis annumerantur, omniaque inimica & Achristianô exemplo, Sanguinem Christianum sitientia temerè tumultuantium nonnullorum Theologorum acerborum molimina, ictu unô prosternuntur. Verba Instrumenti Pacifici ita habent: Unanimi quoque Caesareae Majestatis omniumque Imperii Ordinum Consensu placuit, ut quicquid Juris aut beneficii, cum omnes aliae Constitutiones Imperii, tùm Pax Religionis & Publica haec Transactio in eaque decisio gravaminum, caeteris Catholicis & Augustanae Confessionis addictis Statibus & Subditis tribuunt, id etiam iis, qui inter eos Reformati vocantur, competere debeat.

§.XIII: Instrument words vindicated vs pedantic critics — gründliche Vorstellung; Arminianismum p.302§159

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

159Against truly pedantic critics, the newest author of the Gründliche Vorstellung (Which Is the One True Means for Uniting the Two Evangelical Religions in Germany) has finely defended these words at pp. 11 and 98.

We cited and praised that author elsewhere — namely in our Ingenua in Arminianismus Inquisitio, p. 302.

Latin · §159

Verba haec, contra verè pedanticos Criticos, egregiè vindicavit nuperrimus Auctor der gründliche Vorstellung/ welche das einige wahre Mittel zur Vereinigung der beyden Evangelischen Religionen in Deutschland sey/ pag. 11. 9.8. nobis alibi, in ingenua scilicet in Arminianismus Inquisitione nostra, pag. 302. citatus laudatusque.

§.XIII: Reformed not self-hostile — Neostadian note that AC is not Scripture; Calovius unfair§160

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

160Nor are the Reformed here their own enemies when, with the Neustadt theologians (Cap. IV from p. 143) on the Augsburg Confession, they note against those who nearly equate it with Holy Scripture — which Calovius unfairly, and only by insult, reads as "Calvinian insults" (Crit. Sacr. p. 68).

They note that it was written not many years after the Reformation began, when not everything could suddenly be seen through and explained, and so on.

Latin · §160

Neque hîc sibi ipsis infesti sunt Reformati, quando cum Neostadianis Theologis Cap. IV. à pag. 143. de Augustana Confessione, contra hos, qui eam, tantum non Sacrae Scripturae aequiparatum eunt, annotant (id quod Calovius, iniquè profectò & non nisi per convitium, Calviniana convitia interpretatur, Crit. Sacr. pag. 68.) Esse eam scriptam annis non ita multis post Reformationis initium, in quo non tam subitò potuerunt omnia perspici & explicari &c. &c.

§.XIII close: Not tearing AC — human writing ≠ God's word; Calvin subscribed; fax furiae Gallicae restored§161

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

161For it is one thing to tear the Augsburg Confession with insults, or somehow to lower its due authority — which no Reformer ever set out to do — and another to refuse to let a human writing, liable to error, stand in the same rank as God's infallible word.

Crocius works the whole question through in Comm. cap. 36 from p. 497.

As for Calvin's judgment on the Augsburg Confession: he was ready to subscribe it at other times, and in fact did subscribe it (see his 1557 letter to Martin Schalingius, pastor at Regensburg, in the Letters volume lately edited at Amsterdam with the Opera, p. 112).

When elsewhere he calls the Augsburg Confession a torch of Gallic fury, read that restored to its genuine sense — in Pareus (Fren. p. 294), in the Ausführliche Behauptung (p. 74ff.), and most fully in Crocius (Comm. pp. 514, 515, 518).

Latin · §161

Nam aliud est, August. Confess. convitiis proscindere, vel quoquô modô debitam illius Auctoritatem elevare (quod à Reformatorum nemine unquam designatum est) aliud, non permittere velle, quòd humanum Scriptum, eóque errori obnoxium, cum infallibili Dei verbo, in eundem censum veniat. Rem omnem ex professo excutit Crocius Comment. cap. 36. a p. 497. Calvini Judicium de Augustana Confessione, ab eo promptè aliàs subscribenda, imò actu ipso subscripta (uti testatur in Epistola sua ad Martinum Schalingium Pastorem Ratisbonensem Anno 1557., Epistolarum Tomô, non ita pridem cum Operibus omnibus Amstelodami editô, p. m. 112.), quando Aug. Confessionem facem furiae Gallicae alicubi appellitat, genuino suo sensui restitutum lege, tùm apud Pareum Fren. p. 294, tùm apud Auctorem der ausführlichen Behauptung p. 74. & seqq. omniumq; plenissimè apud Joh. Crocium, Comment. saepius citat. p. 514. 515. 518.

§.XIV open: POSTREMUM MEMBRUM — in what sense some want to be saluted AC theologians; characteristic notes§162

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

162§. XIV. One last member of this Annotation still needs clearing: in what sense do some men — more than others — want to be greeted as Augsburg Confession theologians, and greet themselves that way?

To put it in three words, as the saying goes, we will mark them by a few characteristic notes and set them out to be seen.

They are, then, as follows.

Latin · §162

§. XIV. POSTREMUM Annotationis nostrae MEMBRUM dilucidandum restat: Quô Sensu nonnulli, prae caeteris, Augustanae Confessionis Theologi salutari cupiant, seque salutent ipsos? Hoc ut tribus, quod aiunt, verbis expediamus, Characteristicis quibusdam Notis designatos eos dabimus praebebimusque conspiciendos. Sunt itaque

§.XIV [1]: With Luther vs Carolstadt/Zwingli/Tigurines — force ubiquity; refuse milder Luther/Bucer/Tigurina§163

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

163[1.] Those who side with Luther against Carolstadt (innovating much at Wittenberg under authority that was not wholly private), against Zwingli (writing a little too spitefully and boastfully on Article XVII of his Articles' Explanation — "I began preaching the Gospel in A.D. 1516, when Luther's name had not even been heard in our regions"), and against the Zurichers (who sent Luther a Bible translation prepared under Leo Juda's lead and printed by Forschover, after Luther wanted his own published version received everywhere). On each of these see Calixtus, Judgment on Theological Controversies, nos. 48, 53, 72.

When those opponents, aiming to restore the Eucharist from papal abuses and superstitions to its old brightness, seemed to deny Christ's body and blood present in it, these men — "with all their heat, pressing adversaries on every side" (Calixtus, num. 47) — decide the bodily presence in the Supper must be pressed so hard that they push, too roughly, the new and awkward ubiquity opinion cut out for Luther in the heat of battle.

Nor will they bear at all those who follow the milder Luther, made surer by Bucer's Declarations and the Zurich Confession: that only a local, natural presence was denied in the Holy Supper, while sacramental and spiritual presence were both granted. Such people they will not treat as innocent and pure, easily freed by Christ; and they want tolerance from them too, though they themselves cannot come down into that milder view.

See the History of the Augsburg Confession by Kirchner, Selnecker, and Chemnitz, cited by Calixtus at num. 62 (end), with nums. 63–65, 69, 71, 75.

Latin · §163

[1.] QUI CUM LUTHERO, partim per Carolostadium, multa Wittenbergae, non tamen omnino privatâ, innovantem Auctoritate, partim per Zwinglium, in Articulorum suorum Explanatione Articuli XVII. paulò invidiosius (ut videri poterat) atque jactantius scribentem: Capi Ego Evangelium praedicare Anno Salutis XVI. supra M.D., scilicet tempore, cùm Lutheri nomen in nostris Regionibus ne auditum quidem erat; partim denique per Tigurinos, Bibliorum Sacrorum translationem, à se, Leone Juda Antesignano, adornatam, per Forschoverum Typographum, Luthero transmittentes, postquam hic suam cumprimis Bibliorum Versionem in publicum editam, ubique recipi cuperet; (de quibus singulis Calixtus in Judicio de Controv. Theolog. nó. 48. 53. 72.) irritato, & cum isti Sacramentum Eucharistiae, multis ac tetris abusibus, & superstitionibus hactenus apud Pontificios deformatum, restituere pristino nitori intenti, praesentiam Corporis & Sangvinis Christi negasse in eo viderentur, totô fervente & undiquaque adversarios premere annisô (sunt verba Calixti num. 47.) praesentiam Corporis Christi ita in Coena urgendam arbitrantur, ut novam & incommodam de Ubiquitate Sententiam, in aestu certaminum Luthero excisam, importunius urgeant; Nec verò cum Luthero mitiori & ex Buceri Declarationibus ac Confessione Tigurina facto certiori, praesentiam Corporis Christi in S. Coena nullam, quam localem naturalemque negatam esse, Sacramentali pariter ac Spirituali admissâ, ita sentientes, omnino ferendos esse arbitrantur, tanquam innocentes & puros, à Christo facilè liberandos, seque ab his quoque tolerari optant, in suam licèt Sententiam descendere nesciis. Vid. Hist. August. Conf. à Kirchn. Selneccer. & Chemnitio confectam & Calixto allegatam l. c. num. 62. in fine, collat. cum num. 63. 64. 65. 69. 71. 75.

§.XIV (2): With Melanchthon hard then soft — Coena words property vs sacramental τὸ ῥητόν / Nazianzen ἀντίτυπα§164

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

164(2.) Those who cling with the badly informed Philip Melanchthon — harsh on Bucer's and the Swiss view in the 1522 letter to Oecolampadius and in the 1530 Epilogue of Sentences from the Fathers — so tightly to the bare property of the Supper words that they deny any tropical speech in them, even though they themselves cannot avoid figurative speech on other grounds.

And they will not follow the same Philip after better information and second thoughts (δευτέρας φροντίδας): in the 1535 letter to Urbanus Rhegius, in letters to Veit Dietrich (especially 1543), elsewhere, and in the 1559 letter to Johannes Crato the year before Melanchthon's death — where he holds that the letter (τὸ ῥητόν) of the Supper words is to be taken sacramentally, admits that the ancients spoke far otherwise than recent ages, and even recalls that Nazianzen simply called them ἀντίτυπα of Christ's body.

See Pezel, Arguments & Theological Responses VIII, pp. 175–190, and Melanchthon's letter to Crato in Letters & Judgments II, pp. 384–385 (Pezel).

Latin · §164

(2.) Qui cum PHILIPPO MELANCHTONE malè informato, & in Epistola ad Oecolampadium, Anno 1522. exarata, itemque in Epilogo Sententiarum collectarum ex Patribus, Anno 1530. de Sententia Buceri & Helvetiorum duriter pronunciante, proprietati verborum Coenae nimiùm inhaerent, ut nullam tropicam dictionem iis subesse autument, à se ipsis tamen nullâ ratione evitandam; Nec cum eodem Philippo melius informato & δευτέρας φροντίδας passo, in Epistola ad Urbanum Regium Aô. 1535. inque Epistolis ad Vitum Theodorum, maximè ea, quam Anno 1543. scripsit, & alibi passim necnon in Epistola ad Johannem Cratonem, anno mortem ejus praecedente 1559. τὸ ῥητὸν verborum Coenae Sacramentaliter accipiendum contendunt, & vetustatem longè hac de re aliter locutam fatentur, quàm recentiorem aetatem, quin Nazianzenum simpliciter ἀντίτυπα σώματος Χριστοῦ nominasse meminerunt, vid. Pezelium Argument. & Respons. Theolog. Parte VIII, a pag. 175. ad 190. & Epistolam Melanchtonis ad Cratonem scriptam in Epistolis & Judiciis Melanchtonis parte 2. p. 384. & 385. a Pezelio editis.

§.XIV (3): With Brentius — revive ubiquity as prow/stern; yet Brentius teaches faith-eating like Calviniani§165

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

165(3.) Those who, with Johann Brenz, stir from the ashes the unhappy dogma of Christ's bodily ubiquity — first invented by Jacques Lefèvre d'Étaples (Calixtus, booklet num. 38), asserted by Luther as second after Stapulensis (num. 40), then dropped by Luther with the warning that presence in the Holy Supper rests not on the ubiquity debate but on the truth of the institution (num. 44), and so put to sleep under long silence — or who inflame the ubiquity quarrel revived by Brenz and Jakob Andreae (Calixtus num. 45) and set in it the prow and stern of Christian truth, above all of their oral eating.

Yet they will not teach with the same Brenz in the Swabian Syngramma and the Exegesis on John: the Lord's body is eaten by faith and is present to faith. At John's words ("My flesh is truly food, and my blood truly drink") Brenz asks, "Whose?" and answers, "Faith's: for faith eats Christ's flesh and drinks his blood while it believes," etc. (Calixtus num. 53 mid).

Calixtus then adds (num. 56 open): these lines are such that Calvinists would scarcely explain their view in other words. Brenz is careful not to say Christ's body is chewed with the mouth; he refuses that claim; he teaches at least that it is offered to faith, received by faith, and therefore present to faith.

Calvinists press the same point, with perhaps this one difference: they hold that faith looks to and embraces the Lord's body present in heaven; Brenz teaches it is present and shown to faith here on earth.

Latin · §165

(3.) Qui cum JOHANNE BRENTIO infaustum Ubiquitatis Corporis Christi, à Jacobo Fabro Stapulensi primò omnium excogitatum Dogma, teste Calixto, libellô citatô num. 38. & a Luthero, altero à Stapulensi, assertum, num. 40. postea tamen ab eodem missum factum, monente, praesentiam Corporis Christi in S. Coena non in disputatione de Ubiquitate, sed in veritate institutionis collocandam esse num. 44. eóque sopitum & diuturno silentio sepultum, è cineribus quasi suscitant, vel à Brentio & Jacobo Andreae resuscitatam de Ubiquitate, ut loquitur Calixtus num. 45. contentionem inflammant, inque ea proram & puppim Christianae Veritatis, ac sigillatim manducationis suae Oralis, reponunt; Nec tamen cum eodem, in Syngrammate Svevorum & in Exegesi in Johannem docent: Corpus Domini Fide comedi & Fidei praesens esse; Nam quaerit Brentius ad verba haec Johannis: (Caro mea verè est Cibus, & Sangvis meus verè est potus): Cujus? Respondet: Fidei: Nam fides edit Carnem Christi & bibit Sanguinem ejus, dum credit &c. Calixtus num. 53. in medio, subnectens proinde num. 56. ab initio: Haec profectò talia sunt, ut vix aliter verbis Sententiam suam explicatam eant Calviniani; Ore Corpus Christi manducari cavet Brentius dicere, adferre refugit, saltem fidei offerri & à fide docet accipi, & proptereà fidei praesens esse. Quod ipsum etiam contendunt Calviniani, hôc unô fortè discrimine, quòd fidem in Coelum Corpus Domini praesens intueri & complecti statuunt; Brentius autem fidei hîc in terris praesens esse & exhiberi docet.

§.XIV (4): With Flacius — flee Variata from ἀσπονδος hate of Reformed; tear seamless tunic§166

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

166(4.) Those who side with restless Flacius Illyricus — called quarrelsome even by Elector Augustus of Saxony himself (German Formula of Concord, appendix p. 119 end, edition of the year just past) — and with that bitter, almost raving scourge of Philip. Many theologians complained of him: the Wittenbergers throughout the Altenburg Colloquy acts; the Ausführlicher Behauptung author, pp. 64–70; the Leipzigers with them in the whole German Endlicher Bericht (Wittenberg, Hans Lufft, 1570); and Melanchthon himself, speaking calmly enough of Flacius's storms — in the letter to Johann Mathesius (Counsels & Judgments II, p. 257) and in a hand-written letter to Ulrich Mordisius, lately printed as unpublished from Adam Christoph Jacobi's library by Christian Jüncker in the Life of Luther, p. 126 — including: "Gladly will I leave both the painted deeds of the Papists and Flacian sycophancy whenever God wills me to go, dying or in exile. Dying, I go to the Son of God's school and the heavenly churches; in exile, God helping, I will find lodging with better men than Flacius, who threatens to drive me from all Germany. I pray God to rule and cover you. Farewell, 4 November 1558."

From implacable (ἀσπόνδῳ) hatred of the Reformed — worse than snake or dog — they flee Philip's Variata Augsburg Confession, mainly because Article X was changed.

Yet they will not remember that, as to substance, it is the same as the Invariata: so judged the Naumburg estates already cited, and Mentzer does not deny it (Prolegomena to the Exegesis of the A.C., p. 21 mid) — that the Reformed neither seek nor can seek nor wish to seek any greater support for their view from one edition than from the other.

Nor does it become Christian theologians, for such sycophancies, to rip and tear Christ's seamless tunic — that is, his beloved church, most tenacious of Christian love by his command — into pieces.

Latin · §166

(4.) Qui cum inquieto & ab ipso AUGUSTO, SAXONIAE ELECTORE, rixoso appellato (vid. Formul. Concord. Germanicam, anno proximè superiori editam Append. p. 119. in fine) FLACIO ILLYRICO, & acerbißimo, tantumque non delirante Philippo-Mastige: (de quo quam plurimi conquesti sunt Theologi, Wittenbergenses in Actis Colloquii Altenburgici passim, vid. Auctor der Aufführlicher Behauptung/ à pag. 64. ad 70. & cum Wittenbergensibus unà Lipsenses, Tractat. Germanico integro, Endlicher Bericht dictô, & Wittenbergae, literis Hans Luffts 1570. exscripto, Ipseque Melanchton, de turbis interim à Flacio excitatis, placidè satis locutus, cùm in Epistola ad Johann. Mathesium, inter Consilia & Judicia Melanchtonis exstante, Part. 2. pag. 257. tùm in Epistola, ejusdem manu exarata ad Ulricum Mordisium, &, ceu nondum edita, ex Bibliotheca Adami Christophori Jacobi, à Dn. Christiano Jünckero, in vita Lutheri p. 126. exhibita novissimè, hisce inter alia verbis: Libenter & ab ipsis Papistarum fucosis actionibus & Sycophantia Flaciana, discedam, inquit, quandocunque me Deus discedere volet, vel morientem, vel exulantem. Moriens, accedam ad Scholam Filii Dei & Coelestes Ecclesias; exulans inveniam, juvante Deo, hospitium apud meliores Flacio, qui minatur se effecturum, ut totâ Germania expellar: Oro Deum, ut vos regat atque tegat. Bene valete die 4. Novemb. 1558.) Variatam à Philippo Confessionem Augustanam, ob mutatum praecipuè Articulum Xmum, ex odio in Reformatos ἀσπόνδῳ, angue pejus ac cane refugiunt; Nec tamen meminisse volunt, hanc tàm cùm invariata, quà rem, eandem esse, judicibus Statibus Naumburgicis suprâ citatis, nec diffitente Mentzero Prolegom. in Exeges. A.C. p. m. 21. in med. quam nihil quicquam subsidii majoris ex ista, atq; ex hac, sententiae suae Reformatos vel petere, vel petere posse, vel petere velle; Nec decere Christianos Theologos propter ejusmodi Sycophantias, tunicam Christi inconsutilem, i. e. Ecclesiam Christi dilectam, dilectionisq; Christianae, jussu Christi, tenacissimam, in partes distrahere atque dilacerare.

§.XIV (5): With Bergen Fathers — Formula Concord above AC; ignore own churches/princes; Formulists keep mutated Art. X§167

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

167(5.) Those who with the Bergen Fathers rank the Formula of Concord — that most unhappy apple of strife (ἔριδος) and of all Protestant quarrel, notorious for bodily manducation and omnipresence of Christ's body — older than the Augsburg Confession itself, which knows nothing of those dogmas and is empty of them.

They care nothing that their own side has contradicted it with great zeal both formerly and now — churches and their most pious, learned doctors, and also princes and estates of the Romano-German Empire — and that some still contradict it today (Crocius, German tract from p. 99; Commentary on the Augsburg Confession passim, esp. p. 282).

Nor do they care that the Formula itself kept the changed Article X of the Augsburg Confession — which does not match the German of the prototype — the very change for which Formulists attack the Variata so bitterly — and that the Formula itself has suffered very frequent mutations and variations.

See the Anhang der ausführlichen Behauptung, pp. 26–36.

Latin · §167

(5.) Qui cum PATRIBUS BERGENSIBUS Formulam Concordiae, verum istud ἔριδος omnisque contentionis Protestanticæ pomum infaustissimum, quippe de Manducatione & Omnipraesentia Corporis Christi Corporalibus famosum dogmatibus, ipsâ Augustana Confessione, horum Dogmatum penitus ignara vacuâq;, antiquiorem ducunt; nec quicquam morantur, tàm olim, quàm nunc, etiam à suis, cùm Ecclesiis, harumque Doctoribus piissimis atque doctissimis, tum Principibus & Imperii Romano-Germanici Statibus, maximo cùm zelo contradictum esse, hodieque à nonnullis contradici, (vid. Joh. Crocium in Tractatu Germanico à pag. 99. & in Comment. August. Confess. passim, praecipuè pag. 282.) ipsam etiam Formulam Concordiae, tam mutatum August. Confessionis Articulum X., i. e. Germanico Idiomati Prototypi haud respondentem, (propter quem tamen Articulum mutatum, adeò acerbè in Variatam Confessionem Formulistae invehuntur) retinuisse, quam ipsam per se creberrimas mutationes ac variationes passam esse. Vid. Anhang der ausführlichen Behauptung à pag. 26. ad 36.

§.XIV close (6): Alone orthodox by these universals — damn soft AC confessors; yet invited to fraternal union§168

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

168(6.) Finally, those who by THESE UNIVERSALS imagine that they alone are orthodox, and that all their commentaries belong to the foundation of the faith — whether before it, with it, or after it — and who shut out and damn everyone who will not rise to the Formula of Concord (better called Discord), even when those others sincerely confess both the Invariata and the Variata Augsburg Confession in everything else.

They cut themselves off by a schism more carnal and more unhappy from syncretists and from the Reformed almost alike — worse than the cut Papists make from Protestants.

Yet from the very people they leave they are invited, and ought to be invited, as steadily as without tiring — however unwilling — not only to mutual tolerance but to a brotherly embrace and church union, through and for the sake of God and his Christ (once the fundamental consent of all Augsburg Confession associates is shown).

On that, more in the Annotations that follow next.

Latin · §168

(6.) Qui denique per HAEC UNIVERSA & se solos Orthodoxos esse, & sua Commenta omnia ad Fundamentum Fidei, sive Antecedenter, sive Concomitanter, sive Consequenter, pertinere sibi imaginati, quotquot Formulae Concordiae, rectius Discordiae appellandae, non assurgunt, utut caetera Aug. Confess. Invariatam perinde atque Variatam sincerissimo animo profitantur, à se arcent ac damnant, Schismate, ut carnaliori multò, ita & infeliciori, à Syncretistis ferè juxtà ac Reformatis, quàm Pontificii à Protestantibus, semet separantes; Ab his ipsis tamen, à quibus semet sejungunt, studiosissimè pariter atque indefessè, non tantum ad mutuam Tolerantiam, sed & Complexum Fraternum & Unionem Ecclesiasticam, utcunque inviti, per & propter Deum Christumq; ejus, (demonstratô Sociorum August. Confess. omnium Consensu Fundamentali) invitati invitandique; Quo de in sequentibus proximè Annotationibus plura.

Decem Theses open: Francus vernacular compendium of Annotatio I — subjoined to his polemical tract§169

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

169Here is a short compendium of the preceding Annotation — which ran a little long — cast long ago into Ten Theses in our vernacular by the late excellent doctor and theology professor of this University, B. Gregorius Gregorii Francus, and printed as an appendix to one of his polemical tracts.

Latin · §169

Annotationis praecedentis, utpotè paulò prolixioris breve Compendium, jampridem, Decem Thesibus, in Vernacula nostra, ab Excellentissimo quondam hujus Universitatis Doctore & Professore Theologo, B. Gregorio Gregorii Franco, comprehensum, ac Tractatui cuidam suo Polemico, publicis typis exscripto, Subjunctum.

Decem Theses I: AC exemplar 1530-1540 grew; after correction, unchanged a hundred years§170

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

170I. Though the Augsburg Confession text first shown in 1530 was, in places, gradually enlarged and corrected through 1540, from that time the later corrected exemplar has not changed so much as a letter for a hundred years.

Latin · §170

I. Quanquam Augustanae Confessionis exemplar, An. 1530. primùm exhibitum, ad ann. usque 1540, in quibusdam sensim auctum emendatumque fuerit, ex eo tamen tempore in posteriori correcto exemplari, per centum annos, ne litera quidem immutata est.

Decem Theses II: Two Imperial exemplars — Wittenberg 1531 and augmented 1540/41 to Ferdinand at Naumburg 1561§171

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

171II. Properly speaking, two exemplars have been acknowledged and presented by the Electors, Princes, and Imperial Estates, and they stand in Luther's and Melanchthon's writings and in the Imperial Acts.

The earlier was printed at Wittenberg in 1531; the later, enlarged in 1540 and 1541, was sent with the earlier one to Emperor Ferdinand I at Naumburg in 1561 — and to this day nothing has been added to it or taken from it.

Latin · §171

II. Duo interim Exemplaria propriè loquendô ab Electoribus, Principibus & Statibus Imperii agnita & exhibita sunt, inque scriptis Lutheri & Melanchthonis & Actis Imperii reperiunda: Prius Wittenbergae An. 31. impressum; Posterius An. 40. & 41. auctum Caesarique Ferdinando I. unà cum priori, An. 1561. Naumburgô transmissum, cui ad hanc usq; diem nihil additum ademptumque fuit.

Decem Theses III-IV: One Confession in two exemplars; Formula Concord insert differs in words, not substance§172

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

172III. Those two exemplars are not two confessions, but one and the same: the later differs from the earlier not in the substance of the faith's articles, but only in wording and clearer explanation.

IV. The Augsburg Confession text slotted into the Formula of Concord does differ in some words from the 1531 Wittenberg printing in Luther's volumes; in substance, though, it fully matches that text.

Latin · §172

III. Duo illa exemplaria, non duplicem, sed unam eandemq; Confessionem continent, nec posterius à priori, substantialibus fidei articulis, sed solis verbis clariorique explicatione, differt. IV. Exemplar Augustanae Confessionis, Formulae Concordiae insertum, in quibusdam quidem verbis, ab eo, quod Wittebergae An. 31. impressum in Tomis Lutheri invenitur, est diversum; in substantialibus tamen plenè cum eodem convenit.

Decem Theses V-VI: Either exemplar makes an AC Socius; Estates publicly professed the augmented as the prior§173

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

173V. Anyone who receives either of these Confessions is an associate of the Augsburg Confession, and cannot lawfully be shut out of the Empire's Religious Peace.

VI. Electors, Princes, and Imperial Estates have publicly professed the enlarged Confession no less than the earlier one.

Latin · §173

V. Qui alterutram harum Confessionum recipit, Socius est Augustanae Confessionis, nec religiosa Imperii pace jure excludi potest. VI. Electores, Principes, ac Status Imperii, adauctam Confessionem aequè ac priorem, publice professi sunt.

Decem Theses VII-VIII: Imperial Acts name neither Variata nor Invariata; oral eating and ubiquity absent — Reformed not excludable§174

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

174VII. Neither Imperial Recesses nor Acts or Edicts ever mention a Variata or Invariata Augsburg Confession under those contested labels.

VIII. The recent teaching of certain Evangelicals bound to the Bergen Formula — oral eating and the ubiquity of Christ's body — is in neither the earlier nor the enlarged Confession, and still less in the Repetitio or in Philip's Corpus Doctrinae.

So the Reformed, as associates of the Augsburg Confession, cannot be shut out of the Imperial Peace for denying those two dogmas.

Latin · §174

VII. Nec Recessus, nec Acta Edictave Imperii, vel variatae, vel invariatae Augustanae Confessionis (Sub bisputa Denominationibus) mentionem ullam faciunt. VIII. Recens quorundam Evangelicorum, Bergensi Formulae addictorum doctrina, de orali manducatione, & ubiquitate Corporis Christi, nec in priori, nec auctiori Confessione, multò minùs in ejusdem Repetitione & Corpore Doctrinae Philippi reperitur; Unde nec Reformati Augustanae Confessionis Socii, ob haec duo dogmata negata, pace Imperii excludi possunt.

Decem Theses IX-X close: Tolerate ubiquitism still; Luther and Melanchthon dissented on Coena yet stayed Socii — so Reformed; Addendum Bajerus§175

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

175IX. Ubiquitism and whatever hangs on it may be a huge error; still, no solemn act of a general or national synod has yet condemned it, and its defenders talk about it in such different ways that one can hardly tell what they actually hold.

So it should still be tolerated, and those who approve it should nonetheless be counted among the associates of the Augsburg Confession.

X. Luther and Melanchthon were associates of the Augsburg Confession, held as such by everyone, and stayed heart-devoted to it to the end of their course, even though they disagreed on how Christ's body is exhibited in the Holy Supper.

In the same way the Reformed, no less than the Lutherans, remain associates of the Augsburg Confession, even when they do not fully agree on that point and on certain other school questions.

Addendum and correction: p. 13, line 5 — for Christianum Pontanum read Christianum Bajerum, after the Most Serene Elector obtained by petition from Emperor Charles V that the Augsburg Confession should also be read aloud in German in Germany and in the city of Augsburg. See Clar. Pipping, Einleitung zu den Symbol. Schrifften Lutherischer Kirchen.

Latin · §175

IX. Utut Ubiquitismus, & quicquid ei annexum est, ingens error sit, quoniam tamen per actum quendam solennem, in Generali quadam aut Nationali Synodo, nondum improbatus est, propugnatores quoque ejus adeò diversimodè de eo loquuntur, ut quid propriè statuant, intelligi vix queat, aestimandum est, tolerari adhuc, & approbantes istum, nihilo secius Augustanae Confessionis Sociis annumerandos esse. X. Quemadmodum & D. Lutherus, & M. Phil. Melanchthon, Augustanae Confessionis Socii fuêre, tales ab omnibus habiti, eique ad finem usque viae ex intimo corde addicti permansêre, licèt de modo exhibitionis Corporis Christi in S. Coena, dissenserint; Ita Reformati aequè ac Lutherani Socii Augustanae Confessionis permanent, quamvis in eodem, & aliis quibusdam quaestionibus scholasticis, non penitus inter se conveniant. Addendum & emendandum: Pag. 13. lin. 5. Pro: Christianum Pontanum, lege: Christianum Bajerum, postquam SERENISSIMUS ELECTOR ab IMPERATORE CAROLO V. precibus impetrasset, ut Augustana Confessio, in Germania inq Augusta Vindelicorum Civitate, etiam Germanico Idiomate prelegeretur. Vid. Clar. Pipping/ in der Einleitung zu den Symbol. Schrifften Lutherischer Kirchen.

Annotatio II open §.I: Fundamental consensus of AC Socii — fundamentals vs fundamentata; scriptural sense (Christ / 1 Cor 3:11 / Eph 2)§176

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

176ANNOTATION II. On the Augsburg Confession associates' fundamental consensus and their praeter-fundamental dissent — and on that dissent's origin, progress, and outcome. To the Author's pp. 332–333.

§. I. The associates' fundamental consensus looks to the foundation of the Christian religion — Christian doctrine, theoretical and practical — of which some doctrines are fundamentals and others are built on them (fundamentata).

The former, taken in the scriptural sense, are the doctrines concerning Christ, our only Saviour, God and Man: the highest, first foundation for everything else (1 Cor. 3:11: "For other foundation can no man lay," &c.).

Here "Christ" means chiefly the doctrine about Christ, not only his person — clear from what precedes and what follows. Paul as wise architect is said to have laid the foundation (Christ); what he laid was not Christ himself but the gospel-doctrine about Christ, the base on which other Christian doctrines are built.

What follows confirms it: others are to build on that foundation gold, silver, wood, stubble — many things founded on the fundamental doctrine of Christ, some precious and useful, some cheaper and futile.

Eph. 2:20 says the same in one verse: Apostles and Prophets (i.e. their chief doctrines, not their persons) are called foundation, and Christ the cornerstone — that is, the doctrine of Christ is named the principal and most fundamental.

Latin · §176

ANNOTATIO II. De Sociorum Confessionis Augustanae Consensu Fundamentali & Dissensu Praeter-fundamentali, hujusque Ortu, Progressu & Exitu, Ad Pag. Autoris 332. & 333. §. I. Consensus Fundamentalis Sociorum Confessionis Augustanae, respicit Fundamentum Christianae Religionis, seu Doctrinae Christianae, tam Theoreticae, quàm Practicae, quippe quarum Doctrinarum aliae Fundamentales, aliae Fundamentatae sunt. PRIORES, seu Fundamentales, accipiuntur VEL SENSU SCRIPTURARIO, & sunt Doctrinae de Christo, unico Salvatore nostro, Deo & Homine, reliquis Fundamentum praebiturae omnium summum, seu primum, 1. Cor. 3. v. 11. Aliud equidem Fundamentum nemo potest ponere &c. Nam per Christum hoc in loco, non solam Personam Christi, sed potissimum Doctrinam de Christo intelligendam esse, patet, tum ex Antecedentibus, tum ex Consequentibus. Ex Antecedentibus quidem: Quandoquidem Fundamentum (Christus) à Paulo, ceu prudenti Architecto, positum dicitur; Erat autem à Paulo non Christus ipse positus, sed Doctrina seu Evangelium de Christo, ceu Fundamentum omnium Doctrinarum Christianae Religionis, Doctrinae de Christo superaedificandarum. Ex Consequentibus, quia alii aliique, dicuntur Fundamento superaedificaturi, Aurum, Argentum, Lignum, Stipulas, i. e. Fundamentali de Christo Doctrinae, Fundamentatas plurimas, alias preciosiores ac utiles, alias minus preciosas ac futiles. Quin idem probatur ex Eph. 2. ubi unô eôdemque vigesimo versiculo, tàm Apostoli & Prophetae, i. e. Doctrinae Apostolorum & Prophetarum praecipuae, non autem Personae eorum, Fundamentum salutantur, quam Christus Lapis Angularis, i. e. Doctrina de Christo Principalissima & maximè Fundamentalis dicitur.

Annotatio II §.I cont: Theological sense — doctrines necessary to faith and salvation; God alone fixes necessity§177

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

177Or take fundamentals in the theological sense: doctrines wholly necessary both to constitute Christian religion or faith and to reach faith's end — the salvation of our souls.

Hence they are commonly called either fundamentals of faith (toward the object: the intrinsic, essential thing founded) or fundamentals of salvation (toward the end: the thing founded partly intrinsic/essential, partly extrinsic/extra-essential).

God alone in Holy Scripture fixes all that necessity — explicitly or implicitly, by a consequence open to anyone — and in an exclusive sense no less than a positive one: so God both names which doctrines are necessary and, by not naming others as necessary (explicitly or implicitly), exempts them from faith-and-salvation necessity, though not from usefulness of every degree.

It is neither likely nor admissible that God, sole author of all Scripture — where necessities for faith and salvation are mixed with lesser matters, and some necessities are at times marked openly — either failed to define all necessities at all (and so failed to distinguish them from the less necessary) or left that definition and distinction to human whim; especially since he handed down everything needed for salvation promiscuously, and as such. See this taught more fully in the Inquisition into the Arminians, Annotation XVII.

Latin · §177

VEL SENSU THEOLOGICO, & sunt Doctrinae, tam ad Religionem vel Fidem Christianam constituendam, quàm ad Fidei Christianae Finem, Animarum nostrarum Salutem consequendam, omninò necessariae, indeque communiter dicendae, modò Fundamentales Fidei, respectu ad Objectum, Fundamentato intrinsecum & essentiale; modò Fundamentales Salutis, respectu ad Finem, Fundamentato partim intrinsecum & essentialem, partim extrinsecum & extraessentialem, habito. Necessitatem autem istarum omnem determinante, in Scriptura S., Deô solô, idque vel explicitè, vel implicitè, per obviam cuivis consequentiam; itemque exclusivo non minus Sensu, quàm positivo, ut & dicat Deus, quaenam Necessariae Doctrinae sint; & non dictas ab eo Necessarias, sive explicitè, sive implicitè, eô ipsô à Necessitate Fidei & Salutis, non tamen pariter à varii Gradûs Utilitate, exemptas velit. Neque enim vel probabile est, vel ullo modo admittendum, ut Deus, universae Scripturae S. unicus quidem Autor habitus, in qua & Necessaria ad Fidem Salutemque, & minus necessaria promiscuè traduntur, necessaria etiam nonnulla subindè apertè significantur, vel non omnia necessaria ullo modo definivisse, sicque necessaria à minus necessariis non satis distinxisse, vel definitionem distinctionemque hanc humano arbitrio permisissse credendus sit; praesertim cùm cuncta, ad salutem necessaria, promiscuè, eóque ut talia, tradiderit. Vide haec fusius edocta Inquisit. in Arminian. Annot. XVII.

Annotatio II §.II: Who fundamentally consents or dissents — Socinians(juris)/Pontificii(facti); Protestants agree except domestic-necessity urgings§178

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

178§. II. Those finally are said to agree fundamentally in Christian religion and faith, in the theological sense, who agree in everything God has called necessary to faith and salvation — and who count as necessary neither other things, nor more, nor fewer, than God has commanded to be such in his word.

Those dissent fundamentally who either diverge from the necessaries of faith and salvation so named by God, denying all or some of them as to truth or as to necessity; or who, beyond the divine necessaries, forge and push other things as necessary apart from God's word.

Of these dissents the former is more a matter of right; the latter more of fact. Socinians dissent fundamentally from Protestants in the former way; Romanists in the latter.

Protestants, or Evangelicals, are understood to agree fundamentally among themselves in both ways — except those who still press as necessary certain house-dogmas of their own, founded neither in Scripture as to truth nor (still less) as to necessity, and who cut off and damn those who refuse them: thereby falling from the foundation, if not of faith strictly so called (Christian theory), then of charity or practice (the other part of the Christian religion, and of Christian faith in the wider sense).

Latin · §178

§. II. Hinc illi demùm Fundamentaliter in Religione Fideque Christiana consentire Sensu Theologicô dicuntur, qui in omnibus à Deo ad Fidem & Salutem dictis necessariis consentiunt; Necessaria autem nec alia, nec plura, nec pauciora arbitrantur, quàm quae DEus talia in verbo suo jussit esse. E contrario, isti Fundamentaliter dissentiunt, qui vel in Necessariis Fidei & Salutis, à DEO sic dictis, discrepant, negando vel omnia, vel quaedam eorum, idque, vel quà Veritatem, vel quà Necessitatem; vel praeter Necessaria Divina, alia, citra verbum DEi, ceu talia, cudunt obtruduntque. Horum Dissensuum prior Juris magis est; posterior magis Facti. Priori modô Fundamentaliter dissentiunt à Protestantibus Sociniani; Posteriori ab iisdem Pontificii: Protestantes verò, seu Evangelici, Fundamentaliter inter se convenire intelliguntur utrôque modô, excipiendis tamen Protestantibus iis, qui Dogmata quaedam, sibi domestica, neque in Scriptura Sacra, vel quoad Veritatem, nedum Necessitatem, fundata, Necessaria nihilominus urgent, & talia abnuentes à se separant damnantque, eô ipsô, Fundamento, si non Fidei, strictè sic dictae, seu Theoriae Christianae, Charitatis tamen, seu Praxeos (quae Religioni Christianae, adeoque Fidei Christianae latius dictae, pars altera est) excidentes.

Annotatio II §.III (1)-(2): A posteriori necessary heads — Scripture sole principle; Elements (Symbol, Decalogue, LP, two sacraments)§179

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

179§. III. That Protestants agree fundamentally among themselves has already been shown a priori; the same can be confirmed a posteriori by running through the general necessary heads of Christian doctrine.

(1.) They agree on the first and only adequate principle for knowing all Christian dogmas — at least all the necessary ones — namely Holy Scripture: held by Protestants with one voice as a rule and norm, both sufficient and perfect and clear enough, for everything Christians must believe and must do.

Other so-called Christians (synonymously or only equivocally) differ here: they either set something beside Scripture as co-principle — Traditions, the unwritten word — or put Scripture under something else, native light (reason) or fictitious light (enthusiasm).

Protestants, by contrast, explode enthusiasm and the unwritten word as hostile to Scripture; and they treat reason, however illuminated, not as a principle of proof but as a bare instrument of apprehension.

(2.) They agree in an honest, unvarnished reception and profession of the elements of Christian religion in all their parts: the Apostles' Creed, the Decalogue, the Lord's Prayer, and only two sacraments — which not only signify their significates but also exhibit and seal them.

Latin · §179

§. III. Ita Protestantes inter se Fundamentaliter convenire à priori ostensum est; Constare idem à posteriori potest inductione Capitum Doctrinae Christianae Necessariorum Generalium: Enimverò conveniunt inter se (1.) Principio cognoscendi Christiana Dogmata omnia, saltèm necessaria cuncta, primo & unicô adaequato, nempe Scripturâ S. ideò unanimibus votis, tam sufficienti atque perfectâ, quàm satis perspicua Regulâ & normâ credendorum pariter ac agendorum Christianorum omnium necessariorum, Protestantibus habita; Secus ac Christianis reliquis quibuscunque, vel Synonymicè, vel aequivocè sic dictis, à Protestantibus in eo dissidentibus, quod vel principio Scripturae aliud coordinant, Scilicet Traditiones seu Verbum non-Scriptum, vel hoc alteri subordinant, puta vel Lumini Nativo, i. e. Rationi, vel Lumini Fictitio, i. e. Enthusiasmo; Dum è contrario Protestantes tàm Enthusiasmum, quàm Verbum non-Scriptum, Scripturae adversa, explodunt penitus; Rationem verò, utcunque illuminatam, non Principium probandi, sed nudum apprehendendi instrumentum arbitrantur. (2.) Elementorum Christianae Religionis in omnibus particulis suis ingenua infucatâque receptione ac professione, Symboli Scilicet Apostolici, Decalogi, Precationis Dominicae, & duorum duntaxat Sacramentorum, Signata sua non significantium tantùm, sed & exhibentium & obsignantium.

Annotatio II §.III (3)-(4): Sincere AC Invariata incl. Art. X (Lutheran species); Formula Concord except two Coena/Person modes§180

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

180(3.) They agree in sincere adhesion to the Augsburg Confession — and to it as Invariata — even on Article X, whether the German or the Latin is read here, provided the "species" of bread and wine in the German edition are taken not in the Roman sense (as accidents) but in the Lutheran sense (as symbols of Christ's body and blood).

Hence the Reformed colloquists at Leipzig testified they would always be ready to subscribe the Invariata Confession and cling to it with their whole heart — as we already said in Annotation I, and will quote their words below.

(4.) They agree in admitting the Formula of Concord strictly so called — both the Epitome of certain disputed articles and the Solid Declaration and Repetition of the same — as to substance and as to modes, except only two modes: one on the Holy Supper, the other on the Person of Christ.

Even that twofold modal diversity, we shall show in due place, does not touch the foundation of the Christian faith even from afar. See meanwhile our German tract on the Protestants' fundamental consensus, §§. 10–24.

Latin · §180

[3.] Augustanae Confessioni, eidemque Invariatae, facta sincera adstipulatione, etiam quod ad X. ejusdem Articulum attinet, Germanicè hic, vel Latinè legatur, dummodò Species panis & vini, in Germanica editione memoratae, non sensu Pontificio, pro accidentibus eorum, sed sensu Lutherano, pro Symbolis Corporis & Sanguinis Christi, accipiantur. Unde Reformati Collocutores Lipsienses testati sunt, se nunquam non ad subsignandum Invariatae Confessioni paratos fore, totôque illi pectore adhaesuros, uti jam tum diximus Annotat. I., infrà verba ipsorum adducturi. Denique (4.) ipsius Formulae Concordiae strictè sic dictae, i. e. tùm Epitomes Articulorum quorundam controversorum, tùm solidae Declarationis ac Repetitionis eorundem, tàm quoad Substantiam, quam quoad Modos, admissione, exceptis duntaxat Modis duobus, alterô ad Articulum de Coena S., ad articulum de Persona Christi alterô pertinente, quorum tamen Modorum binorum diversitatem Fundamentum Fidei Christianae ne è longinquo quidem attingere, locis suis demonstrabimus. Vide interim Tractatulum nostrum German. de Consensu Protestantium fundamentali à §. 10. ad 24.

Annotatio II §.IV open: All Protestant dissent praeter-fundamental — Coena words: Luther, Carlstadt, Zwingli§181

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

181§. IV. So every dissent among Protestants is rightly called praeter-fundamental. Its origin, progress, and peak (akme) may be sketched here in brief.

That dissent begins in the controversy over interpreting the words of the Supper — which the three first Reformers, Carlstadt, Luther, and Zwingli, each framed differently as a counter to Roman abuses, and not equally handy in every respect (Calixtus, Judgment of Controversies §. 47).

Luther kept the line drawn from his former teacher Peter d'Ailly, Cardinal of Cambrai, and still held by the fewer and better Romanists: that Christ's body is predicated of the bread so that, the bread remaining, Christ's body is joined with the bread in the Supper's use (Wittenberg Latin Tom. II, fol. 70 B) — predicated of the bread as contained in the bread, by a proposition unusual yet proper, and empty of any rhetorical trope.

Carlstadt, pressing the Romans harder, invented an identical proposition: driving the bread of the Lord's Supper out by Christ's body (much as the more common Roman view), as if Christ had given his disciples only the received, blessed, broken bread, and while giving, pointing to his own body, had said of that — not of the bread — "This is my body."

Zwingli, midway between them, meant to keep both bread and Christ's body in the Supper — the bread corporally, the body spiritually — and taught that Christ's body is improperly predicated of the bread by the impropriety common to all sacramental propositions: by metonymy the significate is said of the sign, which signifies it and exhibits it spiritually.

Latin · §181

§. IV. Itaque omnis Dissensus Protestantium, inter se, Praeter-Fundamentalis meritò audit, cujus & Ortus & Progressus & ἀκμὴ seu Fastigium, hoc loco per compendium recensenda. Initium dicti dissensûs ponendum in Controversia de Interpretatione verborum Coenae, quam aliam aliamque primi Reformatores tres, Carolostadius, Lutherus, & Zwinglius, Pontificiis abusibus opponendam, meditati fuerant non per omnia aequè commodam. Calixt. Jud. Controv. §. 47. Et Lutherus quidem, à Praeceptore quondam suo Petro de Aliaco, Cardinali Cammeracensi, haustam, & Pontificiis paucioribus melioribusque adhuc receptam, retinebat, quâ ita Corpus Christi de pane praedicari innuebat, ut cum pane manente Corpus Christi in usu Coenae conjungeretur. Tom. II. Wittenb. Lat. fol. 70. B. eóq; praedicaretur de pane ceu in pane contentum, per propositionem inusitatam quidem, interim propriam, ac Tropô Rhetoricô quocunque cassam. Carolostadius Pontificiis adversaturus magis, Propositionem Identicam comminiscebatur, Corpus Christi, (haud secus ac Pontificia communior Sententia,) Panem Coena Domini exturbaturus, quasi Christus acceptum, benedictum fractumque panem eumque solum discipulis suis dedisset, inter dandum verò, digito in corpus suum directo, de hoc, non autem de Pane, dixisset: Hoc est corpus meum. Zwinglius denique, medius inter duos, & Panem, & Corpus Christi in Coena, sed istum Corporali, hoc Spirituali modo retenturus, Corpus Christi de Pane impropriè praedicari docebat improprietate omnibus Propositionibus Sacramentalibus communi, quâ per Metonymiam, Signatum de Signo dicitur, quod per signum significatur, modoque spirituali exhibetur.

Annotatio II §.IV close: Carlstadt fades; Upper/Lower Germany split; corporeal presence+ubiquity vs spiritual session — stop before §.V§182

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

182Carlstadt's middle reading — fabulous, and dragging in a little story forged outside Scripture, not unlike the Socinian fable stitched onto John 1:3 "And the word was with God" (by which Socinians hostile to Christ's deity press their case) — found very few backers and soon vanished.

The other two remained, taught with all the more heat — one in upper Germany, the other in Lower — the more they first seemed to clash.

The one: a corporeal or local presence of Christ's body in the bread. The other: at first glance seeming to admit no presence at all, not even a spiritual one.

The former called in aid the ubiquity of Christ's body, unheard of in past ages; the latter, that body's session at God's right hand in the heavens into which it had ascended.

Latin · §182

Media seu Carolostadii interpretatio, ceu Fabulosa & Historiolam quandam, extra Scripturam confictam, haud absimilem Fabulae socinianae, verbis Joh. 1. v. 3. Et verbum erat apud Deum, assuta (quâ Deitati Christi infesti imminent Sociniani) in medium adducens, adstipulatores invenit paucissimos, & paulò post evanuit, residuis duabus, alterâ in superiori Germania, in Inferiori alterâ, tantò majori cum animi contentione edoctis, quantò sibi initiò videbantur invicem obnitentes magis. Illa Corporalem Localemve in pane Corporis Christi praesentiam; Haec verò nullam omnino, & ne Spiritualem quidem praesentiam admittere primô intuitu visa. Illa in subsidium corporis Christi Ubiquitatem, praeteritis inauditam Seculis; Haec ejusdem Corporis ad dextram Dei in coelis Sessionem, in qua ascenderat, assumens.

Annotatio II §.V open: Dissensus on Coena words/presence grows via Ubiquity controversy — Luther in dispute heat (Greater Confession)§183

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

183§. V. That same Protestant split — begun over how the Supper words are read and over the mode of Christ's bodily presence in the Holy Supper's use — then grew through the controversy on the ubiquity of Christ's body.

Luther himself, once and again in the heat of debate, had drawn it in, chiefly from two places in his Greater Confession — the ones Calixtus cites at loc. cit. nos. 41–42.

Latin · §183

§. V. Quô ipsô Dissensus Protestantium, in interpretatione Verborum Coenae & in Praesentiae Corporis Christi modo, in usu Sacrae Coenae, exorsus, Incrementa cepit, per Controversiam de Ubiquitate Corporis Christi, à Luthero quidem in aestu disputationis semel atque iterum, duobus potissimum Confessionis suae majoris locis, Calixto allegatis, loc. cit. num. 41. 42.

Annotatio II §.V: Ubiquity drawn to ease corporeal Coena defense — afterward neglected§184

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

184He brought ubiquity in so he could defend a corporeal presence of Christ's body in the Holy Supper more easily — then later let it drop.

Latin · §184

eam in rem adductam, ut corporalem in Coena S. Corporis Christi praesentiam tantò faciliùs defendere valeret, sed posteà neglectam,

Annotatio II §.V: Brentius & Jacob Andreae resume ubiquity — Heshusius contradicts though sharing Coena view§185

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

185Brentius and Jacob Andreae took it up again (as we noted in the preceding Annotation, §.14) — even though Tillemann Heshusius, who shared their Supper view, contradicted them (see Hospinian, Historia Sacramentaria, p. 40).

Latin · §185

à Brentio verò & Jacobo Andrea (uti annot. precedenti §. 14. diximus) contradicente tamen ejusdem licèt sententiae de Coena participe Tillemanno Heshusio (videatur Hospin. Hist. Sacr. pag. 40.) reassumtam

Annotatio II §.V: Marbach Senior confirms with harsher theses — human nature called God; Fechtius reports§186

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

186Marbach the Elder then confirmed and defended it with further like — and even more absurd — propositions, daring to say Christ's human nature can rightly be called God Himself.

So Fechtius reports in his Supplement to Ecclesiastical History, p. 30 (cf. Hospinian, Concordia discordans, ch. 55).

Latin · §186

& à Marbachio Sen. aliis etiam propositionibus similibus & absurdioribus confirmatam defensamque, quibus Humanam Christi Naturam vel DEum ipsum rectè dici posse, ausus est affirmare, id quod ipse Celeberr. Fechtius refert, in Supplem. Historiae Eccl. pag. 30. Conf. Hospin. Concord. discord. cap. 55.;

Annotatio II §.V: Torgau prior Convent 1574 Art. 4 rejects ubiquity again§187

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

187The Torgau assembly of 1574 rejected it again in Article 4.

Latin · §187

à Torgensibus in priori Conventu, anno 1574. habito, Articulô 4. rejectam rursus,

Annotatio II §.V close: Torgau 1576 silent; Philippist Corpus out, Formula Concord body in; Bergen Fathers explain as potential — stop before §.VI§188

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

188In the later Torgau meeting of 1576 it went silent — the year the Philippist Corpus Doctrinae was set aside and today's Formula of Concord body of Lutheran doctrine took its place.

At last the Bergen Fathers explained it as potential, in the Solid Declaration and Explanation of the Controverted Articles (my copy p. 754; 4to ed. 1580).

Latin · §188

in posteriori, anni 1576. (in quo, Corpore Doctrinae Philippicô abrogatô, in ejus locum Novum hodieq; Formulâ Concordiae comprehensum Doctrinae Lutheranae Corpus successit) tacitam, tandemque à Patribus Bergensibus de Potentiali explicatam, in solid. Explicat. & Declarat. Artic. Controv. pag. mihi p. 754. Edit. in 4to. Anno 1580.

Annotatio II §.VI open: Dissensus reaches Fastigium — Hunnius attacks Predestination sentence nearly universal since Augustine, received by first Reformers of both parties§189

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

189§. VI. Not long after the Formula of Concord came into print — a story already more than familiar — the Dissensus hit its peak.

Aegidius Hunnius struck at the Predestination teaching that, from Augustine onward, had been all but the rule of the Western Church, and that the first Reformers on both Protestant sides had taken over: Luther and Zwingli, as pupils of Augustine and of Thomas Aquinas.

Latin · §189

§. VI. Dissensus ad Fastigium pervenit quando, paulò post Formulam Concordiae in lucem publicam editam, cujus Historia satis superque nota, Sententiam de Praedestinatione inde ab Augustini temporibus Occidentali Ecclesiae tantùm non Universa, etiam Reformatoribus ejus primis utriusque Protestantium partis, Luthero Zwinglio, utpote Augustini & Thomae Aquinatis Discipulis, receptam, Ægidius Hunnius oppugnavit,

Annotatio II §.VI: Hunnius urges embracing the opinion of Fathers older than Augustine§190

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

190He pressed for taking up the view held by the Fathers who came before Augustine.

Latin · §190

& Patrum Augustino antiquiorum opinionem amplectendam suasit.

Annotatio II §.VI: Most Lutherans follow Hunnius; Reformed mostly keep insisting on Augustinian doctrine§191

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

191From then on the greater part of the Lutherans went with Hunnius, while most of the Reformed held fast to Augustinian teaching on this point.

Latin · §191

Enimverò ab hoc tempore, Hunnium plerique Lutheranorum sequuti sunt, Reformatis utplurimùm Augustinianae Doctrinae constanter insistentibus.

Annotatio II §.VI: Calixtus — our men once approved Absolute Decree, then retreated to first-four-centuries foreknowledge sentence; Hunnius labored much§192

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

192As the often-praised Calixtus puts it: many of our own once approved the Absolute Decree as well, then by degrees fell back to the teaching of the first four centuries — a decree framed according to foreknowledge — and Aegidius Hunnius did a great and distinguished work in that change:

Latin · §192

Nostri (inquit saepius laudatus Calixtus) è quibus olim multi itidem Absolutum Decretum approbarunt, paulatim ad Sententiam primorum Quatuor Seculorum (nempe Decretum juxta praescientiam factum) sese receperunt, qua in re multùm & egregiè laboravit Ægidius Hunnius:

Annotatio II §.VI: Hard to state without Pelagian tinge — Tossanus and Tanner accuse Hunnius; Calixtus Thorun/Gratia refs§193

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

193Still, it is hard to set out that teaching without seeming to shade toward Pelagianism — and Daniel Tossanus the Calvinist and Adam Tanner the Jesuit both charge Hunnius with Pelagianism (cited place, no. 22).

See also the same Calixtus, Consideration of Reformed Doctrine according to the Thorun Confession, on Grace, p. 62.

Latin · §193

Difficile autem est, Sententiam hanc ita proponere, ne quid Pelagianismo affine habere videatur, quemadmodum sanè Pelagianismi Hunnium accusant, tum Daniel Tossanus Calvinista, tùm Adamus Tannerus Jesuita. cit. loc, num. 22. Confer ejusdem Calixti Considerat. Doct. Reform, juxta Confess. Thoruniens. de Gratia p. 62.

Annotatio II §.VI close: Neither this nor prior Dissensus judged Fundamental — Tractatus prior refs; stop before Annotatio III§194

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

194And they still did not count this split — or any of the earlier ones — as Fundamental: see the earlier Tractate, nos. 23–35, no. 45, and nos. 76–82 inclusive.

Latin · §194

interim nec hunc, nec antecedentium Dissensuum quemquam, Fundamentalem arbitrati, Tractatuló priori à num. 23. ad 35. num. 45. & à num. 76. ad 82, inclusivè.

Annotatio III open §.I: Landgrave Philip of Hesse tries to smother Dissensus in the bud — letters to Luther, Melanchthon, Brentius§195

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

195ANNOTATIO III. On the Attempts Made toward Consociation (pages 334–341).

§. I. The moment the Dissensus first broke out, Landgrave Philip of Hesse — a prince hard to praise enough — tried to choke it off in the bud.

Latin · §195

ANNOTATIO III. De Moliminibus pro Consociatione susceptis, ad pag. 334. ad 341. §. I. Simulac Dissensus initium subortum fuisset, in ipsa herba suffocare illud annisus est nullis satis laudibus evehendus Landgravius Hassiae Philippus,

Annotatio III §.I: Letters urge Concord and fraternity with Zwinglians before and at Augsburg — theologians refuse fundamental consensus§196

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

196He wrote again and again to Luther, Melanchthon, and Brentius, pressing hard for Concord — both before the Augsburg Diet and while it sat — and for fraternity with the Zwinglians that would actually be kept.

Those letters are still in Chytraeus’s Acts with the Zwinglians; and the named theologians, for their part, were angry and would not admit that the Zwinglians shared with them a fundamental consensus of faith.

Latin · §196

pluribus eam in rem ad Lutherum, Melanchtonem & Brentium datis literis, Concordiam, tàm ante Augustana Comitia, quàm in ipsis celebratis, & fraternitatem cum Zvinglianis ineundam servandamq; seriò suadentibus, quae exstant apud Chytraeum in Actis cum Zwinglianis, indignantibus quoq;, dictos Theologos, Consensum fidei fundamentalem Zwinglianorum secum, haud agnoscere velle.

Annotatio III §.I: Philip’s letter for the Zwinglians — shared articles; Coena by faith; response too hard — Chytraeus / Buddeus Luther replies§197

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

197So the Most Illustrious Prince argues for the Zwinglians in one letter (Chytraeus, History of the Augsburg Confession, p. 652): since they agree with you in the other articles, confess Christ as you do, grant that Christ is eaten in the Supper by faith — and that eating is needed for salvation — and do not strip God of omnipotence, but read the words by the analogy of faith according to Scripture as they take them; and since Christ’s glorified body cannot feed a stomach, so He can scarcely be eaten except by believers and through faith — your sentence and reply look harder than they need to be, and I hope God will bring you to a truer view.

For Luther’s answering letters, see the recent Buddeus Supplement, Epistle 122, pages 1024 and 102.

Latin · §197

Sic enim Illustrissimus Princeps pro Zwinglianis in quadam Epistola disputat: Itaque mihi videtur, cùm in aliis Articulis vobiscum consentiant Zwingliani & Christum eâdem ratione, quâ vos, confiteantur, concedant etiam Christum in Coena per fidem manducari, quae Manducatio ad Salutem necessaria est, nec Omnipotentiae laudem Deo adimant, sed juxta Analogiam fidei Secundum Scripturam, sic intelligenda esse verba sentiant, ut ipsi intelligunt: Cùmq;, Christus, quia clarificatum Corpus habet, quô venter cibari nequit, vix aliter manducari possit, quàm à credentibus & per fidem; hac, inquam, cum ita se habeant, mihi videtur Sententia & Responsio vestra durior & non necessaria esse, spero etiam, Deo dante, vos diligentiùs cogitaturos & veriorem Sententiam secuturos esse, Chytraeus. Hist. August. Confess. p. 652. Responsorias Lutheri vide in Supplemento Buddeano nupero, Epistola 122. pag. 1024. 102.

Annotatio III §.I: Landgrave brings both parties to Marburg 1529 — Universal Consensus except the Article on the Lord’s Supper§198

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

198By all of this the Landgrave at last got the theologians of both sides to come out to him at Marburg, and there in 1529, with him present, they entered a Universal Consensus — one article excepted: the Lord’s Supper.

Latin · §198

Quibus omnibus Landgravius tandem effecit, ut Marpurgum ad se excurrerent Theologi utriusque partis, seque praesente, anno 1529. Consensum Universalem, uno excepto de Coena Domini Articulo, inirent.

Annotatio III §.I: Chytraeus on Zwingli/Oecolampadius follow Luther elsewhere; interim Christian love; Buddeus Luther to Agricola; wish bitterness eased§199

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

199On that outcome Chytraeus writes: Zwingli and Oecolampadius gladly followed Luther’s teaching in everything else; only on the Sacrament they would not follow (p. 643).

Though they had not yet agreed whether Christ’s true body and blood are corporally present in the bread and wine of the Lord’s Supper, each side would still show the other Christian love as far as conscience allowed, and both would pray God to confirm them by His Spirit in the true teaching (p. 646).

Buddeus, the noted Halle professor, adds in his Supplement Luther’s Epistle 98 to Johann Agricola, urging that harsh words and writings stop from then on (pp. 71–72).

Chytraeus himself, opening his History of the Acts with the Zwinglians, says he and all the pious wish the bitterness of these splits and hatreds softened and eased (p. 636).

Latin · §199

Qua de re ita Chytraeus: Zwinglius & Oecolampadius libenter, in caeteris omnibus, Lutheri Sententiam secuti sunt, de Sacramento tantùm sequi noluerunt p. 643. Etsi autem, an verum Corpus & Sanguis Christi Corporaliter in Pane & Vino Coenae Domini praesens sit, hoc tempore non concordavimus, tamen una pars alteri Christianam dilectionem, quantum cujusq; Conscientia feret, declarabit, & utraque pars Deum Omnipotentem diligenter orabit, ut nos Spiritu suo in vera Sententia confirmet, pag. 646. Addit Clariss. Buddeus, Prof. Hallensis celeberrimus, in Supplemento, Epistolam Lutheri 98. Joh. Agricolae inscriptam suasoriam quò omnia aspera verba & Scripta cessarent in posterum pag. 71. 72. Ipse praetereà Chytraeus contestatur initio Hist. suae de Actis cum Zwingl. secum omnibus piis optare, quò dissidiorum odiorumq; acerbitas leniatur & mitigetur. pag. 636.

Annotatio III §.I: MARPURGENSE — first of the more perfect Consociation attempts, though lowest grade (all dogmas but one; Luther refuses right hand of fraternity)§200

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

200I would call this Marburg attempt the first of the more complete Consociation efforts — though still of the lowest grade.

More complete, because they agreed on every dogma but one; lowest grade, because Luther would not give the right hand of fraternity (Chytraeus, p. 647).

Latin · §200

MARPURGENSE hoc, Primum perfectiorum Consociationis moliminum dixerim, etsi Gradûs infimi: Perfectiorum, quia Consensus fuit ratione omnium dogmatum, exceptô unô; At Infimi Gradus, quia dextram Fraternitatis Lutherus dare noluit Chyt. pag. 647.

Annotatio III §.I close: Luther calls Zwinglians heretics; Zwingli weeps for Wittenberg unity; spiritual presence offered — stop before §.II Bucer/Wittenberg§201

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

201Worse: Luther called the Zwinglians heretics — Epistle 103 in Buddeus’s Supplement, p. 105, to Jakob Probst, Licentiate of Theology: they were treated most unfairly in being denied the name of brothers and forced to leave as heretics, yet so that peace might hold for a time by mutual writings, if God should open their heart.

On that footing Luther became the first author of the Protestant schism — and the more out of season, the more carefully the other side had sought Concord, as Luther himself admits in Epistles 98 and 123 in Buddeus.

He records that Zwingli, weeping openly before the Landgrave and the Estates, begged and cried out: there are no people on earth with whom I would rather be one than with the Wittenbergers (p. 105).

And again: the Zwinglians had promised they would say with the Lutherans that Christ’s body is truly present in the Supper, but only spiritually — if only they might be called brothers. Same place.

Latin · §201

Quin Haereticos Zwinglianos appellavit, in Epistola 103. Buddei Supplementi pag. 105. scribens Jacobo Probstio Theologiae Licentiato, his inter cetera, verbis: Indignissimè affecti sunt Zwingliani, quod Fratrum nomen non potuerunt obtinere, sed pro haereticis discedere cogerentur, tamen sic, ut pacem interim haberemus mutuis scriptis, si fortè Deus illis aperuerit Cor. Hôc pacto Schismatis Protestantici primus Autor, Lutherus; tantò intempestivè magis, quantò studiosius altera pars concordiam quaesivit, ipso fatente Luthero, Epist. 98. & 123. apud Buddeum, quando scribit: Zwinglium palam lacrymantem coram Landgravio & Ordinibus rogasse inque haec verba erupisse: Es seynd keine Leut auff Erden / mit denen ich lieber wolte Eines seyn / dann mit den Wittenbergern pag. 105. Iterumque: Zwinglianos promisisse, se velle cum Lutheranis dicere, Christi Corpus veraciter esse in Coena praesens, sed spiritualiter tantum, ut eos fratres dignaremur appellare. Ibidem.

Annotatio III §.II open: More perfect Consociation attempt owed to Bucer — vies with Melanchthon for palm of theological moderation; still presses Concord after Marburg§202

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

202§. II. Next comes a more complete Consociation attempt — one owed to Martin Bucer, who could even vie with the gentlest Melanchthon for the palm of theological moderation and modesty.

Chytraeus tacks it onto the Marburg effort in these words: when the Landgrave’s intercession could not get the Saxons to receive the Zwinglians as brothers, Bucer still did not quit — even after our Confession had been shown — but kept pressing every path to conciliation and Concord (pp. 658 and 679).

Latin · §202

§. II. Sequitur perfectius Consociationis Molimen, Martino Bucero, vel cum placidissimo Melanchthone de palma moderationis modestiaeque Theologicae certaturo, debitum, hisce Chytraei verbis praecedenti Molimini attextum: Cùm autem, inquit, Landgravius Intercessione obtinere non potuisset, ut Zwingliani in Fratrum numerum à Saxonibus recepti admitterentur, tamen post exhibitam quoque à Nostris Confessionem, Bucerus non destitit, ineundae Conciliationis & Concordiae rationes omni curâ & studio urgere, pag. 658. Et pag. 679.

Annotatio III §.II: Bucer to Luther at Coburg, then to Oecolampadius and Zwingli — delays stretch to the sixth year; Concord finally set at Wittenberg§203

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

203Still, a little later — before the diets closed, and with the Elector of Saxony and Bucer’s own magistrates knowing — Bucer went to Luther at Coburg to work out godly ways of settling the controversy.

For the same cause he soon went on to Oecolampadius and Zwingli.

One delay after another pushed the close of that business out to the sixth year; Concord was finally constituted at Wittenberg.

Latin · §203

Nihilominus Bucerus pautò post, ante Comitiorum exitum, praesciente Electore Saxoniae & suo Magistratu, ad Lutherum, Coburgam profectus est, ut de piis rationibus & mediis componendae hujus Controversiae, cum eo transigeret; eâdem de causa aliquanto post ad Oecolampadium & Zwinglium se contulit. Sed variis subinde intervenientibus remoris, actionis illius conclusio in sextum usque annum dilata & Wittenbergae tandem Concordia constituta est.

Annotatio III §.II: Second Consociation attempt ranked WITTENBERGENSE — Formula explains Coena consensus; eleven Reformed and six Lutheran subscribers; almost Interim-like pending wider approval§204

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

204On that account I rank this second Consociation attempt higher — the Wittenberg one — because of the Wittenberg Formula of Concord, which even spells out agreement on the doctrine of the Supper.

Eleven Reformed and six Lutheran theologians subscribed it; read it in Chytraeus, pp. 680–681.

Call it almost Interim-like if you like: those theologians (Chytraeus’s words) would not finish the Concord until they had also referred it to the other theologians and magistrates for their approval.

Latin · §204

Perfectius eo nomine reputandum duco Molimen hoc Consociationis Secundum, WITTENBERGENSE, ob Formulam Concordiae Wittenbergensem, etiam Consensum in Dogmate de Coena explicantem, ab undecim Reformatae, & sex Lutheranae partis Theologis subscriptam, legendamque apud Chytraeum pag. 680. 681.; Utut Interimisticum quasi dicendum, quòd Concordiam illam (sunt verba Chytraei) non concludere omninò voluerint dicti Theologi, priusquam ad caeteros etiam Theologos & Magistratus, eam, ceu ab his quoque approbandam, retulissent.

Annotatio III §.II: From the Lutheran side — Luther himself urges Bucer toward Concord (1535); then presses Strasbourg and Swiss approvals (1536–1538)§205

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

205From the Lutheran side, another mark of the Wittenberg Concord’s completeness is this: Luther himself spurred Bucer to seek it — letters to the Strasburgers, 1535 (Buddeus, Epistle 120, p. 248).

After the Formula was set, Luther pressed Strasbourg’s approval in 1536 (Epistle 223, p. 257), and the Swiss as well — 1 December 1537 (Epistle 231) and 1538 (Epistle 232).

Latin · §205

Accedit ad Perfectionem Concordiae Wittenbergensis à parte LUTHERANORUM, Bucerum ad hanc Concordiam quaerendam, à Luthero ipso incitatum fuisse, Literis ad Argentinenses datis, Anno 1535. apud Buddeum Epist. 120. pag. 248.; Post Formulam Concordiae constitutam, approbationem Argentinensium Anno 1536. Lutherum ursisse, Epistola 223. pag. 257. etiam Helvetiorum Anno 1537. 1. Decembr. Epist. 231 & Anno 1538. Epist. 232.

Annotatio III §.II: From the Reformed side — Wittenberg Formula never revoked, only declared; Helvetian approval; Zurich reply dated 4 May 1538 (not 1539 typo in Werenfels)§206

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

206From the Reformed side: the Wittenberg Formula of Concord was never revoked — only declared (Crocius on the Augsburg Confession, p. 162).

The Swiss approved it point by point (Crocius, pp. 100 and 107).

Because some have doubted that approval, we must call the Helvetians’ own reply letters from Zurich to Luther as witnesses — written a little later, yet not as late as 1539 (the year a Berlin printing of Werenfels’s sermon assigns them, perhaps by typographical error, in this very year of my writing).

They were drawn up on 4 May 1538 — about half a year after Luther’s letter reached them — as Selneccer, Kirchner, and Chemnitz, the three most celebrated Lutheran historians of the Augsburg Confession, recount when they cite the letters in these words:

Latin · §206

A PARTE REFORMATORUM Formulam Concordiae Wittenbergensem nunquam fuisse revocatam, sed declaratam duntaxat vid. Crocium, Comment. August. Confess. pag. 162. sigillatim ab Helvetiis approbatam, Croc. pag. 100. & 107. cujus approbationis, quippe à nonnullis in dubium vocatae, non possumus non testes Helvetiorum advocare responsorias paulò licèt seriùs Tiguro, ad Lutherum datas; non tamen Annô demum 1539. cui anno, fortè per errorem typographicum, assignatas eas invenio in parte Concionis Werenfelsianae, hôc ipsô, quô haec scribo, annô, Berolini typis exscripta, sed exaratas Anno 1538, die 4. Maji, adeoque dimidio circiter post anno à reddita sibi Lutheri Epistola, uti memorant Historiae Augustanae Confess. Scriptores tres Lutheranorum celebratissimi, Selneccerus, Kirchnerus & Chemnitius, dictas literas verbis sequentibus recensentes:

Annotatio III §.II: Zurich reply (German) — joy at Luther’s answer; Capito and Bucer’s report; Basel Confession accepted; unity on Word, Baptism, and Supper without empty signs — Hucusque Tigurini§207

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

207The Zurich letter opens: Honorable, highly learned friend in Christ — we received with highest joy your kind answer to the writing we sent you toward Schmalkalden, thanking our heavenly Father.

From your letter and from Capito and Bucer’s faithful report while they were with us, we can only take it that you mean this holy unity well, and that you gladly accept our Basel Confession with the Declaration that followed.

On the outward Word and Baptism you find no misunderstanding; on the holy Sacrament of Christ’s body and blood we gather you have never taught — and do not teach — a descent or ascent from the Father’s right hand that would set a presence or eating in the Supper contrary to the true incarnation and ascension.

We for our part refuse bare empty signs in the Supper: the Lord’s body and blood are received, yet truly grasped only by the believing mind, as our Confession and Declaration sent to Schmalkalden still hold.

So we now see nothing else than that — God be praised — we are one in understanding and right substance, at peace, with no dispute left between us. (Full page Hh.) Thus far the Zurichers’ words.

Latin · §207

Ehrwürdiger Hochgelahrter in Christo / w. sonders geliebter Herr und Freund / wir haben euere freundliche und gutherzige Antwort / die ihr uns auf das Schreiben / welches wir euch gen Schmalkalden gethan / verschienen Tagen zugesandt / mit höchster Freud und Frolocken zu GOtt unserm himlischen Vater / empfangen / ... Und dieweil wir den nicht allein aus eurem Schreiben / sondern auch der hochgelehrten unserer insonders geliebten Herrn / Freunde und Brüdern / D. Capitonis und Buceri ... nicht anders verstehen können / denn das ihr den Handel dieser heiligen Einigkeit wol und gut meinet / ... desgleichen auch unser zu Basel gestellete Confeßion / zu sampt der darauff gefolgten Declaration ... zu gutem gefallen annemet / ... Dieweil wir auch der Artickel halben vom eufferlichen Wort und Tauffe / sehen / das E.E. keinen Misverstand findet / ... und daneben bey dem Artickel des heiligen Sacraments des Leibs und Bluts Christi verstanden / das ihr noch nie gelehret habt / auch noch nicht lehret / daß Christus vom Himmel / von der rechten Hand Gottes seines Vaters hernieder und auffahre ... und also keine Gegenwärtigkeit / oder Niessung des Leibes und Bluts Christi im heiligen Abendmahl setzet / aus der etwas folgete / das der wahren Menschwerdung und Himmelfahrt Christi ... wiedrig ... wir auch dagegen nicht wollen / das im Abendmahl allein blosse oder leere zeichen / sondern auch der Leib und das Blut des HErrn empfangen und genossen werde / also / das dis an ihm selbst allein durch das gläubige Gemuth warlich begriffen und empfangen werde / ... so können wir numehr nicht anders sehen noch befinden / denn das wir / (Gott hab Lob) im Verstande und rechter substanz mit einander einig / und zu gutem Frieden / auch kein Streit mehr zwischen uns sey ... Pag. integra Hh / Hucusque verba Tigurinorum,

Annotatio III §.II close: Werenfels votes to renew the short-lived 1536 Concord; Luther’s 1 Dec 1537 letter; Strimesius joins the wish — Concord later ruptured; Luther’s bitter Jan 1546 letter before death on the Feast of Concord — stop before §.III Francofurtanum§208

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

208Those Zurich words seem to move Werenfels — once chief theology professor at Basel — to end his sermon with this wish, adding the Luther letter that had drawn the Zurich replies: would that the Concord made in 1536 between the evangelical theologians of both sides — alas lasting no more than three years — were renewed.

Of that Concord Luther wrote to the evangelical Swiss on 1 December 1537 (Jena Works, Tom. 6, f. 507): take me for one who means it from the heart; so far as I can, nothing that furthers Concord shall be lacking in me.

We join Werenfels’s wish — the more warmly because, alas, it is surer still that for merely carnal causes (Calixtus the Elder, Jud. Controv. nos. 72 and 75) the earlier Luther broke the Wittenberg Concord.

Worse: by his letter to Jakob Praepositus in the month before he died — 18 February, the holy day of Concord — Luther can seem to have died into the schism (we hope at least beside his intention and knowledge): Blessed is the man who has not walked in the counsel of the Sacramentarians, nor stood in the way of the Zwinglians, nor sits in the chair of the Zurichers. You have what I think. (17 January 1546; Buddeus, Supplement, Epistle 255, pp. 287–288.)

Stop before §. III — the third, Frankfurt attempt after Luther’s death.

Latin · §208

quibus B. Werenfelsius, Theologiae Professor quondam Primarius Basiliensis, permotus videtur, in dicta Concione, Votô sequenti defungi, subjectâ praeterea Epistola Lutheri, quae paulò antè recensitas Tigurinorum responsorias elicuerunt: Ware wol zu wünschen / daß diß in acht genommen / und die / bald nach der Reformation Anno 1536. / zwischen den Evangelischen Theologis beyder Theilen / gemachte / aber leyder nicht mehr als 3. Jahr warende Concordi oder Einigkeit / wieder erneuert würde / von deren Doctor Luther an die Evangelischen Eidgenossen also geschrieben: Bitte demühtig / wollet euch zu mir versehen / als zu einem / der es ja auch von Herzen meinet / und was zur Förderung der Concordi dienet / so viel nur immer möglich / an mir nichts mangeln soll ... Der Brieff ist datirt den 1. Decembr. Anno 1537. Operum Lutheri Tom. 6. Jenensi f. 507. Voto Werenfelsiano & nostrum jungimus, tantò ferventiùs, quantò, proh dolor certius est, ob causas mere carnales, B. Calixto Seniori Jud. Controv. Num. 72. & 75. memoratas, Concordiam Wittenbergensem à Luthero priori ruptam fuisse, quin Lutherum (quod tamen saltem citra intentionem scientiamque ejus evenisse speramus) Schismati immortuum videri posse per Epistolam suam ad Jacobum Praepositum mense, antequàm è vivis die 18. Februarii Concordiae sacrô, excessisset, hisce verbis conceptam: ... Beatus vir qui non abiit in consilio Sacramentariorum, nec stetit in via Zwinglianorum, nec sedet in cathedra Tigurinorum. Habes quid sentiam. ... 17. Jan. 1546. Clariss. Buddeus Supplem. Epistol. Lutheri, Epist. 255. pag. 287. 288.

Annotatio III §.III open: Third Consociation attempt FRANCOFURTANUM — after Luther’s death, Melanchthon still living; Estates and Otto Henry call twenty-five theologians (1557–1558)§209

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

209§. III. The third Consociation attempt of this Reformation century is the Frankfurt one.

It came after Luther’s death, while Melanchthon was still alive — in 1557 and 1558 — undertaken by the Imperial Estates and their leader, Otto Henry the Palatine.

Twenty-five theologians were called to Frankfurt; among them Johann Pistorius, Andreas Hyperius, and Nicolaus Rhodingus, Marburg professors commonly counted as rigid Calvinists.

Latin · §209

§. III. Tertium, hujus, i. e. Reformationis Seculi, Molimen, FRANCOFURTANUM est, post fata Lutheri, Melanchthone tamen adhuc superstite, annis 1557. & 1558., ab ipsis Imperii Statibus & horum Antefignano, Ottone Henrico Palatino, susceptum, evocatis Francofurtum, 25. Theologis, hosque inter Joh. Pistorio, Andrea Hypperio, & Nicolao Rhodingo, Professoribus Marpurgensibus, rigidis vulgò habitis Calvinistis.

Annotatio III §.III: Prior year — assembled theologians tell the Papists none among them foster opinions alien to the Confession; consensus stands in the foundation§210

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

210In the prior year, the assembled theologians tell the Papists with whom they were to confer: none among them fosters erroneous opinions alien to the Confession, and they stand in consensus on the foundation.

Latin · §210

ANNO PRIORI, Papistis, cum quibus erat colloquendum, dicunt Theologi congregati: Non esse inter se, qui erroneas foveant Opiniones, à Confessione alienas, Consensumque esse in fundamento.

Annotatio III §.III: Later year — they also agree a Sacred Supper Formula (summary at p. 335): teach per Augsburg Confession that Christ is truly, vivifically, and substantially present§211

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

211In the later year, after comparing reasons, they also agree on a Formula for the Sacred Supper (our author summarizes it at p. 335).

On this article, they say, our churches must teach according to the Augsburg Confession: in the Lord’s ordinance of the Sacred Supper, Christ is truly, vivifically, and substantially present.

With the bread and wine he has so ordained, he exhibits his body and blood for Christians to eat and drink, testifies that we are his members, gives himself with the promise of grace, and works efficaciously in us — as Hilary says: what is taken and drunk makes Christ to be in us and us in him.

Latin · §211

POSTERIORI ANNO, collatis rationibus, in hanc de Sacra Coena quoque Formulam (cujus summarium Autor quoque noster pagina 335. recitat) consentiunt: De hoc Articulo, inquiunt, in Ecclesiis nostris doceri debet juxta Augustanam Confessionem, nempe quod in hac Domini nostri Jesu Christi Ordinatione Sacrae Coenae, vere, vivificè & Substantialiter Christus praesens sit, & cum pane & vino sic ab ipso ordinatis, Corpus & Sanguinem suum manducandum & bibendum nobis Christianis exhibeat, atque testetur, quod ipsius membra simus, & quòd se ipsum una cum promissione Gratiae nobis donet, & quod in nobis sit efficax & operetur, quemadmodum Hilarius inquit: Haec sumta & hausta, faciunt, ut Christus sit in nobis & nos in ipso.

Annotatio III §.III: Formula words speak of action or use — Paul’s ‘bread we break’ is communion of Christ’s body, not bread outside the use§212

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

212The words clearly speak of action or use — as Paul says expressly of use or action: the bread we break is the communion of the body of Christ.

That cannot mean bread outside the use; take it this way: this bread is the thing by which communion of Christ’s body is exhibited to us — and so speak the older writers and chief Fathers in the Church.

Latin · §212

Verba clarè loquuntur de actione seu usu: sicut & Paulus expressè de usu seu Actione inquit: Panis quem frangimus, est Communio Corporis Christi. Id enim de Pane extra usum intelligi non potest, sed hôc modo accipiendum est; hic Panis est res illa, quâ nobis Communio Corporis Christi exhibetur, & sic loquuntur veteres scriptores & Patres praecipui in Ecclesia.

Annotatio III §.III close: Fathers on earthly and heavenly Eucharist — substance remains; later ‘bread changed like Moses’ staff’ phrases — Crocius; stop before §.IV§213

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

213Irenaeus says the Eucharist consists of two things, earthly and heavenly; Epiphanius and Theodoret clearly say the nature and substance remain, yet with the bread gifts are given — namely Christ’s body and blood.

Later new phrases came in: that the bread is changed, as Moses’ staff was changed into a serpent (Crocius on the Augsburg Confession, p. 204).

Stop before §. IV.

Latin · §213

Irenaeus inquit: Eucharistia constat duabus rebus, Terrena & Coelesti, & Epiphanius ac Theodoretus clarè dicunt, quod natura & substantia maneat, & quod tamen cum Pane dona nobis dentur, videlicet Corpus & sanguis Christi. Postea nova locutiones introductae sunt: Panem mutari, sicut Baculus Mosis mutabatur in Serpentem. Crocius Comment. in August. Confess. pag. 204.

Annotatio III §.IV open: Fourth Consociation attempt HEIDELBERGENSE — Otto Henry & Frederick III (1559) pursue Protestant Concord; Heshusius opposes; Melanchthon restores ancient Coena speech§214

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

214§. IV. To the Frankfurt attempt, by the link of years, one may join the Heidelberg one.

Its authors were Electors Palatine Otto Henry and Frederick III, in the Palatinate in 1559 — pressing hard for Protestant Concord, and opposing the very turbulent Heshusius (so Schmidlin in Hospinian, Concordia Discordans ch. 46 near the end, new Geneva ed. p. ~409).

From Philip Melanchthon’s counsel they restore the Fathers’ ways of speaking about the Sacred Supper. That counsel, given about half a year before Melanchthon’s death, stands in the later part of his Theological Counsels and Judgments supplied to Elector Frederick III (p. 378ff).

Latin · §214

§. IV. Francofurtano Molimini, ob annorum Connexionem, adnectere liceat HEIDELBERGENSE, Ottone Henrico & Friderico III. Electoribus Palatinis Autoribus, in Palatinatu, Anno 1559., summo studio Protestantium Concordiam molientibus, & turbulento admodum (Judice Schmidlino apud Hospinianum Concord. Discord. cap. 46. haud procul a fine, Nov. Edit. Genev. p. m. 409) Heshusio sese opponentibus, ex consilio verò Philippi Melanchthonis, modos de Sacra Coena loquendi veterum, reducentibus. Consilium Melanchthonis, Annô ante obitum praeterpropter dimidio, datum, exstat Parte posteriori Consiliorum & Judiciorum ejus Theologicorum, Friderico III. Electori suppeditatum pag. 378. & seqq.

Annotatio III §.IV: Melanchthon to the Elector — silence quarrelers; keep one Forma of Paul’s κοινωνία words; declare the Supper’s fruit; the Son is present for man, not for bread§215

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

215Some of Melanchthon’s words to the Elector are worth keeping: he approves the Elector’s counsel that both sides’ quarrelers be silenced, lest the tender church split and the weak nearby be troubled — and he wishes such quarrelers gone from either party.

Second, once the contentious are removed, the rest should agree on one Forma of words; best here is to keep Paul’s: the bread we break is the κοινωνία of the body — and to speak richly of the Supper’s fruit so people love this pledge and use it often, declaring what κοινωνία means.

Melanchthon inserts: the Son of God is present in the ministry of the Gospel and efficacious in believers — present not for the bread but for the man ("Abide in me…"; "I am in my Father, and you in me…"). By these consolations he makes us his members and promises to vivify our bodies.

Latin · §215

Verba quaedam memorari juvat: Probo (scribit Melanchthon ad Electorem) Consilium Illustrissimi Electoris, quod rixantibus utrinque mandavit silentium, ne distractio fiat in tenera Ecclesia & infirmi turbentur in illo loco & vicinia, & optarem rixatores in utraque parte abesse. Secundò, remotis contentiosis, prodest reliquos de una Forma verborum convenire & in hac controversia optimum est retinere verba Pauli: Panis quem frangimus κοινωνία ἐστὶ τοῦ σώματος, & copiosè de fructu caenae dicendum est, ut incitentur Homines ad amorem hujus pignoris & crebrum usum; & vocabulum κοινωνία declarandum est. Paucisque interfertis: Adest, inquit Melanchthon, Filius Dei in Ministerio Evangelii & ibi certè efficax est in credentibus, ac adest, non propter Panem, sed propter Hominem, sicut inquit: Manete in me, & ego in vobis. Item: Ego sum in Patre meo, & vos in me & Ego in vobis. Et his veris Consolationibus facit nos sibi membra & testatur se corpora nostra vivificaturum esse.

Annotatio III §.IV: Some call this fruit-doctrine ‘Cothurnos’ and demand body-in-bread formulas — then invent inclusion, conversion, transubstantiation, ubiquity unknown to learned antiquity§216

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

216Yet some brand this true, simple fruit-doctrine as Cothurnos (inflated tragic boots) and demand a yes/no: is the body in the bread, or in the species of bread — as if the sacrament were instituted for the bread and that papistic adoration.

Then they invent how to shut it into the bread; some invent Conversion, others Transubstantiation, others Ubiquity.

All these portentous inventions are unknown to learned antiquity.

Latin · §216

Sed hanc veram & simplicem Doctrinam de fructu nominant quidam Cothurnos, & postulant dici, an sit Corpus in Pane, aut Speciebus panis, quasi verò Sacramentum propter Panem & istam Papisticam Adorationem institutum sit. Postea fingunt, quomodo includant Pani; Alii Conversionem, alii Transsubstantiationem, alii Ubiquitatem excogitarunt. Haec portentoze omnia ignota sunt eruditae Vetustati.

Annotatio III §.IV: Heshusius refuses Origen’s σύμβολα and Clement; the same stroke would hit Augustine, Ambrose, Prosper, Dionysius, Tertullian, Bede, Basil, Nazianzen, Theodoret (pp. 379–380)§217

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

217Heshusius refuses assent to Origen, who calls bread and wine σύμβολα of body and blood; he calumniously rejects Clement of Alexandria.

The same verdict would fall on Augustine, Ambrose, Prosper, Dionysius, Tertullian, Bede, Basil, and Nazianzen (who speaks of an ἀντίτυπον body), and on Theodoret, who says of the bread φύσιν and μεταβαλών (pp. 379–380).

Latin · §217

Negat Heshusius, se assentiri Origini, qui nominat Panem & Vinum σύμβολα σώματος καὶ αἵματος; rejicit calumniosè Clementem Alexandrinum; pronunciabit eodem modo de Augustino, Ambrosio, Prospero, Dionysio, Tertulliano, Beda, Basilio, Nazianzeno, qui nominat ἀντίτυπον σῶμα; Theodoreto, qui ait de Pane φύσιν & μεταβαλών pag. 379. & 380.

Annotatio III §.IV: Frederick III’s Testament (via Grynaeus) warns sons against turbulent ministers who spawn logomachies against churches agreed on the foundation in Christ§218

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

218Also worth remembering is a passage from Elector Frederick III’s Testament to his sons, taken from Johann Jacob Grynaeus and joined to his pious admonition on the duty of godly men who must live beside the cataract of anathemas against sound eucharistic teaching (pp. 47–49).

Third and above all, he warns his dearest sons to watch most carefully against turbulent ministers of churches and schools who, in religion and faith, spawn every kind of contention, word-fight, and deadly condemnation against pious churches and schools that still agree on the foundation and the chief heads of Christian religion and place their salvation with us in Christ alone.

From ambition and crooked zeal, under pretext of a ministry by which they claim the Spirit should convict the world, they introduce this without declared cause and not without scandal — trying, no less than in the cursed Papacy, to dominate magistrates’ and subjects’ consciences and raise a new primacy for themselves everywhere.

Latin · §218

Memoratu quoque digna Pericopa ex Testamento Sereniss. Electoris Friderici III. ad Filios Celsissimos, ex Joh. Jac. Grynaeo excerpta, & pia Commonefactioni ejus de Officio piorum Hominum, qui necesse habent versari ad Catadupa Anathematismorum adversus sanam doctrinam de Eucharistia à pag. 47. ad pag. 49. subjuncta, his verbis: Tertiò ac praecipuè moneo ac hortor charissimos filios meos, ut sibi quam diligentissimè à turbulentis tam Ecclesiarum quam Scholarum ministris caveant, qui nunc in Religionis & fidei negotiis omnis generis contentiones, logomachias & exitiales condemnationes in pias Ecclesias & Scholas, quae tamen in fundamento, & praecipuis Christianae Religionis capitibus consentiunt, & salutem suam unà nobiscum in unicum nostrum Servatorem Jesum Christum collocant, ex vera ambitione & perverso zelo, ac praetextu ministerii sui, per quod Sanctum Spiritum mundum arguere volunt, idque indictâ causa, nec sine scandalo introducere, & non minùs, quàm in execrando Papatu factum est, tam in Magistratuum, quam in subditorum conscientias dominari, & sibi novum quendam primatum passim erigere ac constituere conantur.

Annotatio III §.IV close: Turbulence breeds political and church division and Papal opening — princes must remove the unamendable, yet not strip pastors of moderated correction; stop before §.V Sendomiriense§219

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

219From such turbulence follow not only political and church distraction and ulcerated minds — disturbance and ruin of both governments — but also an opening for the Pope and his retinue to persecute our true Christian religion with iron, flame, exile, and countless other punishments, and so to fix their tyranny.

How great and miserable the resulting divisions and calamities are, even our own age shows too many examples in Electors’ and other German princes’ lands, and among neighboring peoples.

Christian princes, churches, and schools should therefore take the lesson: guard hard against these turbulent enemies of public peace; do not let them seize posts, inflame parties, or tear people apart; avoid and flee them; and if no hope of amendment appears, remove them outright — as Frederick says he and other Electors and princes have more than once agreed for these and other pious, weighty reasons.

Yet nothing in that counsel should strip godly church ministers of due daily reproof and correction of vices, or of error-refutation drawn from God’s word with Christian moderation and equity — aimed at building up, not tearing down.

Stop before §. V.

Latin · §219

Ex qua re sanè non tantùm in Politica, & in Ecclesiastica gubernatione distractiones & exulcerationes animorum, utriusque illius gubernationis perturbatio & interitus sequitur: verùm etiam Papa & ejus satellitio praebetur occasio, veram nostram Christianamque Religionem ferro, flammâ, exiliis, aliisque innumeris suppliciis persequendi, suamque tyrannidem hoc modo stabiliendi: quae res quantas & quàm miserandas pepererit distractiones, miserias & calamitates, etiam nostrâ hac aetate nimis proh dolor multa in Electorum aliorumque Germaniae Principum provinciis, nec non apud exteras & vicinas gentes extant exempla. Ex quibus meritò omnes Christiani Principes, Ecclesiae & Scholae, exemplum sibi quod ex usu sit, capere, ideoque summoperè à turbulentis istis hominibus, & pacis ac tranquillitatis publicae inimicis sibi cavere, nec permittere, ut ab illis occupentur, & vel inter sese, vel contra alios exacerbentur, aut à se invicem divellantur, ac distrahantur, sed potiùs ejusmodi homines vitare & fugere, & si nulla in eis emendationis spes appareat, prorsus à se removere debebunt: sicuti hac de re inter me aliosque Electores & Principes non semel ex jam dictis aliisque pluribus piis & gravibus causis convenit. Sic tamen, ut hac ratione nihil piis Ecclesiarum ministris, quod attinet ad debitam eorum, quae quotidie offeruntur, vitiorum reprehensionem & correctionem, & errorum, Christiana adhibitâ moderatione & aequitate, ex verbo Dei desumtam refutationem, quae non ad destructionem, sed ad aedificationem, dirigenda & instituenda est, derogaretur.

Annotatio III §.V open: Last and most perfect Reformation-century Concord attempt — SENDOMIRIENSE in Poland, 1570 (Consensus Sendomiriensis)§220

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

220§. V. The last Consociation attempt at Protestant Concord in that first Reformation century was not in Germany but in Poland in 1570.

It is the most perfect of all — the Sendomir attempt, celebrated under the name Consensus Sendomiriensis.

Latin · §220

§. V. Postremum Seculi ejusdem Reformationis primi molimen Concordiae Protestanticae, non in Germania quidem, sed in Polonia An. 1570. susceptum omnium perfectissimum SENDOMIRIENSE est, Consensus Sendomiriensis cognomine celebratum.

Annotatio III §.V: New Latino-German edition plus Prefatio with nine arguments prove its perfection — no need to linger on cause or praise§221

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

221Of this Consensus we have not only prepared a new Latino-German edition, but in a special Prefatio set out nine clearest arguments for the perfection by which it leaves every other Protestant consensus many parasangs behind — and we have answered all the usual objections.

So there is no need to linger further either stating its cause or praising its excellence.

Latin · §221

Hujus verò, cùm non tantùm editionem novam Latino-Germanicam nunc paraverimus, sed & Perfectionem ejus, quâ Consensus Protestanticos ad unum omnes, multis post se parasangis relinquit, in peculiari praemissa Prefatione, novem evidentissimis argumentis adstruxerimus, solutis etiam, quae hic opponi vulgò solent, exceptionibus cunctis, non est, cur vel causae ejus dicendae, vel excellentiae commendandae immoremur amplius.

Annotatio III §.V: Rather pray imitation across Germany, neighboring northern kingdoms, and all Europe wherever both Protestant parties are found§222

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

222Better to pray with whole heart that Protestants in our Germany, in the neighboring northern kingdoms, and throughout Europe — wherever either party’s Protestants are found — imitate so wholesome, clear-headed, and thoroughly Christian a deed and example.

Latin · §222

imitationem potiùs tàm salutaris, cordati ac Christiani prorsus facti atque exempli, Protestantibus in Germania nostra, aliisque vicinis regnis septentrionalibus, quin in orbe Europaeo integro, ubicunque tandem Protestantes utriusque partis inveniuntur, totô pectore apprecati,

Annotatio III §.V: Rest in Hornbeck’s judgment — no better, more august, or more perfect Confession ever made; approved politically and ecclesiastically; confirmed by joyful sacramental communion§223

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

223For the rest we rest in blessed Hornbeck’s judgment on this Consensus — and we will always make it ours — when he says: no better, more august, or more perfect Confession than this was ever made.

It was approved politically and ecclesiastically, and they confirmed it mutually by a most joyful and illustrious communion of the sacraments.

Latin · §223

acquiesuri de cetero in Judicio B. Hornbeckii de hoc Consensu, quod semper & nostrum faciemus, quando: Nulla, inquit, hâc melior vel augustior & perfectior Confessio facta unquam fuit, quae Politice & Ecclesiasticè approbata, & quam jucundâ & illustri admodum Sacrorum Communione invicem confirmarunt.

Annotatio III §.V close: Both sides repeatedly acknowledge each other’s Confessions and churches as true and Orthodox — Bohemica/Helvetica and Augustana Socii (Misc. Sacr. I p. 703); stop before §.VI§224

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

224From both sides they more than once acknowledge each other’s Confessions and churches as true.

We have agreed: just as the Augsburg Confession’s associates testify that we, our churches, and our Confession published in this synod of the Brethren are Orthodox — so the Bohemian Confession’s associates speak of themselves and of the Helvetic Confession’s associates — so also we will pursue their churches (the Augsburg associates’) with the same Christian love and confess them Orthodox (Hornbeck, Miscel. Sacr. Part 1, p. 703).

Stop before §. VI.

Latin · §224

Ab utraque parte haud semel Confessiones & Ecclesias mutuo agnoscunt pro veris: Convenimus, ut quemadmodum illi (August. Conf. Socii) nos, nostrasque Ecclesias & Confessionem nostram in hac Synodo publicatam & Fratrum, Orthodoxas testantur [ita Bohemicae Confessionis Socii de se & Helveticae Confessionis sociis loquuntur] sic etiam nos illorum Ecclesias [puta Augustanae Confessionis Sociorum] eodem Christiano amore prosequamur & Orthodoxas fateamur, Miscel. Sacr. Part. 1. p. 703.

Annotatio III §.VI open: Two famous post-Reformation Consociation attempts — LIPSIACUM (1631) and CASSELLANUM (1661); the prior distinguished three ways§225

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

225§. VI. After the Reformation century come two most famous Consociation attempts at reconciling Protestants with one another.

One is the Leipzig attempt — Saxon, Brandenburg, and Hessian theologians, 1631; the other the Cassel attempt — Hessian collocutors alone (Marburg and Rinteln), 1661.

The prior (Leipzig) is marked out in three ways.

Latin · §225

§. VI. Seculi Reformationem insecuti, Duo famosissima, Protestantes inter se conciliandi, numerantur Molimina, LIPSIACUM unum, Theologis Saxonicis, Brandenburgicis & Hassiaciis An. 1631; alterum CASSELLANUM, ab Hassiaciis solis, Marpurgensibus scilicet & Rintelenfibus, A. 1661, Collocutoribus, celebrata. PRIUS triplici nomine perquam insigne.

Annotatio III §.VI (1): Reformed at Leipzig ready to subscribe the Invariata — Variata not rejected; Nauenburg 1561 precedent; Brandenburg/Hessian Relation confession§226

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

226(1) Right at the start the Reformed theologians did not hesitate to bind themselves to the Unaltered Augsburg Confession, and were fully ready to subscribe it whenever the other side asked — without rejecting or repudiating the Variata (Philippica), which they defended as the Imperial Estates had admitted it at the Nauenburg Convention in 1561.

Since this Leipzig Reformed act has been remembered before, it helps to bring in their own words from the German Relation of the Leipzig Colloquy.

There the Brandenburg and Hessian theologians voluntarily confessed with mouth and heart the 1530 Confession delivered to Charles V at Augsburg, and said they would subscribe it — even the Saxon Elector’s exemplar in the Augapfel — whenever and wherever asked, because they and their lords already bound themselves to it in church and school.

Latin · §226

(1) Quòd sub ipsum initium Reformati Theologi, Confessioni Augustanae Invariatae sese addicere nulli dubitarunt, paratissimi etiam subscribere eidem, quandocunque istud altera pars desideraret, non rejectâ interim aut repudiata Variata, seu Philippicâ, defensâ verò eô modô, quô Status Imperii in Conventu Nauenburgico An. 1561. hanc quoque ipsam admittendam duxerant. Cum hujus Reformatorum Lipsiensium facti jam aliquoties meminerimus, juvabit hôc locô verba eorum huc facientia in medium adducere, ex Relatione de Colloquio Lipsiaco, germanica.

Annotatio III §.VI (2): Colloquy end — both sides measure Augsburg-article agreement and hope closer union; mutual Christian love stipulated§227

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

227(2.) At the colloquy’s end both sides signal why they met: to see how far they agree in the Augsburg Confession’s articles, and what hope remains of a closer union later — to enlarge Christ’s true church and quench the papists’ confidence drawn from Protestant division — while stipulating Christian love to one another in the meantime.

Their Relation words put it thus: the colloquy was meant first to learn, in summary, whether and how far both parties are one in the twenty-eight Augsburg articles, and whether further conferences of peace-loving theologians, with Christian high authority, might raise a nearer holding-together; and both sides’ theologians would show each other Christian love going forward, faithfully and without deceit.

Latin · §227

(2.) Quòd in fine Colloquii, utraque pars, eum in finem Colloquium inter se habitum innuit, quò innotesceret, tum quousque in Articulis Aug. Confess. consentirent, tum quae spes superesset, unionis arctioris in posterum ineundae, ad ampliandam veram Christi Ecclesiam & extinguendam Pontificiorum Fiduciam, ex Dissidio Protestantium istis subnatam, dum intereà Christianum amorem sibi invicem stipulati essent.

Annotatio III §.VI (3): Frankfurt Estates (third year after) approve the Leipzig Colloquy and decree Saxony and Brandenburg continue the Protestant peace work§228

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

228(3.) Finally, in the third year afterward the Imperial Estates gathered at Frankfurt am Main not only approved the Leipzig Colloquy, but — judging they would not be cheated of the Leipzig theologians’ hope — sanctioned by a special decree that Electors Saxony and Brandenburg be asked in the Estates’ public name to keep the Protestant peace business begun at Leipzig going through more moderate theologians’ work, and to bring it to a happy end.

Because few know that decree, we set it out here in the words printed in John Dury’s Prodromus Irenicorum, p. 1.

Latin · §228

Denique (3.) quòd Status Imperii, tertio post anno, Francofurti ad Moenum congregati, non tantum Colloqv. Lipf. aprobarunt, sed Spe Theologorum Lipsiensium se haud frustratum iri arbitrati, Decreto peculiari sanciverunt, Electores Serenissimos, Saxonicum & Brandenburgicum, publico suo nomine rogandos esse, quò Pacis Protestanticae Negotium, Lipsiae inchoatum, plurium Theologorum moderatiorum operâ, continuandum, & ad felicem exitum perducendum curarent. Decretum Statuum, cùm ad paucorum notitiam pervenerit, exhibemus hic Lectori nostro, iis verbis, quibus illud in Joh. Durai Prodromo Irenicorum descriptum legimus, pag. 1.

Annotatio III §.VI Decretum: Dury’s union proposal heard; six Circles call the work grateful and necessary, yet many lack instructions — so they will report home§229

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

229Decree of the Evangelical Estates made at Frankfurt.

John Dury again laid before the Evangelical Estates’ convention (Circles present, and absent princes’ legates) the business of union and fraternal reconciliation among Evangelicals inside and outside the Empire on the fundamental heads of Christian evangelical religion — a matter floated before — and in a notable deputies’ sitting he was heard by all confederated Estates, citing many leading theologians and academies of either party in Germany, France, England, and Transylvania on how that Christian unity-aim might be reached.

The six Circles unanimously judged the work grateful to the God of peace, praiseworthy, most necessary, and useful to evangelical churches — yet also a heavy business for which many deputies present had no instructions. So the present legates and deputies undertook to report home faithfully the proposal and the theologians’ opinions shared with them.

Latin · §229

DECRETUM ORDINUM EVANGELICORUM Francofurti factum. Posteaquam in praesenti Evangelicorum, qui ex Imperii Circulis adsunt, Ordinum & Eorum, qui absunt, Legatorum & Deputatorum conventu, Johannes Duraeus, Evangelicus Theologus, Unionis fraternaeque Reconciliationis inter Evangelicos, tàm intra, quàm extra Imperium Ecclesias in Capitibus Christiana Evangelicaque Religionis nostra fundamentalibus stabiliendae negotium, aliquoties antehac propositum & considerationi objectum, iterum proposuisset, & in spectabili Deputatorum consessu, ab omnibus confæderatis Statibus auditus fuisset, ac multorum utriusque partis tàm in Germania, quàm Gallia, Anglia & Transylvania, praestantissimorum Theologorum & Academiarum protulisset sententias de viis, quibus Christianus iste atque in se laudabilis unitatis scopus obtineatur; cumque unanimi planè consensu Sex Imperii praenominati Circuli prolatas praedictorum Theologorum sententias perpendentes, hoc equidem opus Domino Deo, ut pacis Deo, gratum, laudabile, summeque necessarium & Evangelicis Ecclesiis omni modo utile & commodum judicassent, simul tamen estimassent, illud esse magni ponderis atque momenti negotium, de quo multi Legatorum ac Deputatorum, qui hac vice aderant, nullas haberent Instructiones: Ideo praesentes Statuum Legati atque Deputati receperunt, se rem recto Instituto propositam, & sententias Theologorum unà communicatas, fideliter relaturos.

Annotatio III §.VI Decretum close: Continue the Leipzig collation; keep Christian moderation in teaching and writing; public prayers; Act Frankfurt 14 Sept. 1634 — stop before §.VII Cassellanum§230

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

230Some legates also offered friendly proposals: that the Circles forward at once a declaration on Dury’s proposed procedure and on a peaceable theologians’ colloquy — modeled on the Leipzig collation three years earlier among Saxon, Brandenburg, and Hessian-Cassel electoral theologians — and that the Electors invite foreign princes and kings by letters.

Others usefully proposed that, saving each Elector’s, prince’s, and Estate’s rights, Electors Saxony and Brandenburg be asked to continue that Leipzig-friendly collation and call a convention where other peaceable theologians of either party can sit or send judgments — aiming at a modest Christian consensus-confession on every salvation-foundation head, while parking scholastic fights on the rest.

Several also agreed that meanwhile both sides should use Christian moderation and mildness in teaching and writing, and that public prayers for the work be framed in both parties’ churches, committing the business to God Most High.

This recess was made in witness of that. Done at Frankfurt am Main, 14 September 1634.

Stop before §. VII (Cassellanum).

Latin · §230

Adhaec quaedam optimo animo a Legatis quibusdam proposita fuere: nempe, quòd ab una parte consultum judicabant, ut praedictam Declarationem (quae de modo procedendi, quem praenominatus Duraeus proposuit, deque via, pacificorum quorundam Theologorum colloquium, in quo unanimis fidei de fundamentalibus salutis nostrae capitibus confessio institui possit, ad exemplum amicae illius collationis, quae ante triennium Lipziae inter Theologos Electorales Saxonicos, Brandenburgicos & Hassiacos-Cassellanos inita fuit) primo quoque tempore superiores Imperii Circuli mittant; atque ut ab hisce Electoribus invitentur scriptis Literis Invitoriis tam exteri Principes & Reges: Ab alia autem parte Alii hanc quoque proponebant utilem rationem, ut salvis cujusque Electoris, Principis & Status praetensionibus & juribus, rogarentur Serenissimi Electores Saxonicus atque Brandenburgicus, dignentur inceptam Lipziae ante tres annos amicam collationem continuare, atque hunc in finem conventum indicere, cui etiam alii utriusque partis evocati pacifici Theologi intersint; atque in eo conventu buc praesertim fore respiciendum, ut consensus, quoad fieri potest, modestè ineatur in Christiana atque unanimi Confessione, quae contineat omnia & singula, quae salutis fundamentum concernunt, Religionis capita: in reliquis autem capitibus disputationem atque contentionem Scholasticam esse seponendam. Praeter haec etiam & in hoc aliqui amicam consensionem suam apertè declararunt; quòd intereà temporis omnis ab utraque parte tàm in docendo, quàm scribendo Christiana moderatio & lenitas usurpanda sit; atque hoc fine, in utriusque partis templis, publicas preces esse concipiendas, quibus negotium Deo O. M. commendetur. In cujus rei testimonium hic recessus hac de re factus est. Actum Francofurti ad Moenum 14. Sept. Anno 1634.

Annotatio III §.VII open: POSTERIUS — CASSELLANUM (this century’s second Protestant-peace molimen) claims three peculiarities§231

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

231§. VII. This century’s later Protestant-peace Consociation attempt — the Cassel one — claims three peculiarities of its own:

Latin · §231

§. VII. POSTERIUS hujus Seculi Molimen Pacis Protestanticae, CASSELLANUM puta, tria alia sibi peculiaria vindicat:

Annotatio III §.VII (1): Careful weighing of disputed dogmas; consensus and dissent marked without varnish; modest judgment on weight more than bare truth — consciences unhurt§232

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

232(1.) It carefully weighed the force of the special disputed doctrines, marked consensus and dissent everywhere without varnish,

and only then gave a modest judgment on the weight of that consensus and dissent more than on bare truth — leaving both sides’ consciences unhurt.

Latin · §232

(1.) Quòd specialium Dogmatum controversorum momenta accuratè expenderit, Consensum Dissensumque ubique, citra fucum, annotaverit, & tum demum de Consensûs Dissensûsque Pondere magis, quàm Veritate, modestum judicium, illaesis utrinque Conscienciis, tulerit.

Annotatio III §.VII (2a): After full examination — Evangelicals agree on the Foundation of Faith and Salvation; disputed questions do not overturn that foundation§233

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

233(2.) After everything was duly examined, it candidly and heartily judged that Evangelicals agree on the Foundation of Faith and Salvation:

the disputed questions touch that foundation less — and still less tear it up or overturn it;

Latin · §233

(2.) Quòd omnibus ritè examinatis, ingenuè cordatéque statuerit, convenire Evangelicis de Fundamento Fidei & Salutis: Quaestiones Controversas fundamentum istud minus attingere, minus multò tollere aut evertere;

Annotatio III §.VII (2b): Remaining controversies — not for pulpits, or only with utmost modesty; schools and academies likewise without persecution or personal naming (Autor p. 330)§234

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

234and lest either side next tear or damn the other for some leftover dissent, they judged it wise and agreed:

remaining controversies should not be handled from church pulpits — or if necessity plainly forced it, only with utmost modesty, naming no dissenters, using no harsh words, forging no consequences, declaring truth from Scripture alone;

and in schools and academies likewise with great moderation, without persecution, personal attacks, or name-pointing (Autor p. 330).

Latin · §234

& ne pars altera deinceps propter dissensum aliqualem, alteram, vel convitiis proscinderet, vel damnaret, consultum putaverit conveneritque, Controversias, quae adhuc superessent, aut non tractandas fore in Ecclesiis pro Concione, aut certè summâ cum modestia, si Necessitas planè exigeret, Dissentientium nulla mentione, nulla Verborum asperitate, nullis Consequentis affictis, sola veritatis ex Scriptura declaratione; In Scholis verò & Academiis magna pariter cum moderatione citra insectationem, citra Personalia, aut nominum indicia, quicquid reliqvum esset controversorum Capitum, tractaretur. Autor p. 330.

Annotatio III §.VII (3) close: Defense of the charitable colloquy; Rinteln Epistola Apologetica; Maresius/Hornbeck/Heidegger — stop before §.VIII§235

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

235(3.) Both colloquy sides vigorously and learnedly defended their charitable colloquy against detractors and every hater of Protestant peace, and won near-universal applause from foreign Protestants.

Even the Rinteln Epistola Apologetica — by that pair of high-judgment, many-sided theologians Peter Musaeus and John Hennichius — was translated into other languages.

Compare the Cassel Colloquy defenses of Maresius, Hornbeck, Heidegger, and others.

Stop before §. VIII (fruits of Lipsiacum and Cassellanum into the present age).

Latin · §235

(3.) Quòd utraque Colloquentium pars colloquium suum Charitativum contra obtrectatores Pacisque Protestanticae osores quoscunque, impigre doctéque defenderit, & exterorum Protestantium propemodum omnium amplissimum applausum meruerit; Rintelensium etiam Epistola Apologetica, sublimis Judicii ac multijugae Eruditionis Theologorum biga, Petro Museo & Joh. Hennichio Auctoribus debita, in alias linguas translata sit. Confer Defension. Colloq. Cassel. Maresii, Hornbeckii, Heideggeri &c.

Annotatio III §.VIII open: Fruits of Lipsiacum & Cassellanum not small — reach into the present century§236

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

236§. VIII. The fruit of both those Consociation attempts — Leipzig and Cassel — was not small.

It reaches not only the age in which they were begun and finished a few years back, but even our present century, itself not long under way.

Latin · §236

§. VIII. Utriusque, dicti Moliminis, Lipsiaci & Cassellani fructus haud exiguus fuit, qui se non ad suum tantùm, in quo suscepta sunt, paucisque abhinc annis finitum, sed modernum etiam non ita diu coeptum Seculum extendit.

Annotatio III §.VIII: Better theologians grow milder; magistrates filled with desire for ecclesiastical peace§237

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

237For besides this: the better theologians on both sides grew used to thinking more mildly and kindly of one another and of their own parties, and by example led their hearers to do the same;

so they filled their magistrates more and more with love and desire for reconciling church peace.

Latin · §237

Nam praeterquàm quòd meliores utriusque Partis Theologi, mitius dehinc benigniusque de se mutuo Sectisque suis, sentire assuevêre, auditoresque suos ad idem faciendum, exemplis suis induxêre; ita Magistratus suos amore ac desiderio Pacis Ecclesiasticae conciliandae magis magisque implevêre.

Annotatio III §.VIII: After Leipzig — Charles Louis Palatine’s pacific institute blocked by Dannhauer (Autor p. 335)§238

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

238After the Leipzig Colloquy, Charles Louis of the Palatinate had a pacific project in hand — one our Author celebrates —

though Dannhauer’s virulent writings then overturned it (Autor p. 335).

Latin · §238

Post Lipsiacum enim Colloquium, Carolus Ludovicus Palatinus pacificum Institutum prae manibus habuit, Autori nostro celebratum, licèt per virulenta Danhaueri Scripta tùm temporis interversum, uti refert Autor p. 335.

Annotatio III §.VIII: After Cassel — Frederick William the Great’s many peace attempts hindered by Dannhauer’s circle§239

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

239After Cassel, the many peace attempts of Frederick William the Great, Elector of Brandenburg — whom our Author (p. 341) rightly calls Germany’s Mars and upholder of liberty and religion — are even publicly known;

yet other theologians near the March, Dannhauer’s disciples or fellow-initiates, blocked them out of deadly hatred of the Reformed,

and all but blasphemously prayed God to fill them ever more with hatred of Calvinists — not knowing what they asked.

Latin · §239

Post Cassellanum verò, Mavortis istius Germaniae, Libertatisque juxtà ac Religionis Statoris, optimô suô meritô, Autori nostro p. 341. dicti, FRIDERICI WILHELMI MAGNI Electoris Brandenburgici, pacifica conamina quam plurima, vel in vulgus nota sunt, similiter tamen à Theologis aliis, in vicinia Marchiae, Danhaueri istius vel Discipulis, vel Symmystis, pro exitiali, quô adversus Reformatos odio perciti erant, & Deum tantùm non blasphemè precabantur, quò se magis magisque odio Calvinianorum impleret, (nescientes profectò quid peterent,) praepedita.

Annotatio III §.VIII: David/Solomon parallel — Great Elector’s peace zeal; Differtatiuncula / Dorothea; inheritance to Solomon our King§240

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

240So the same seems to have befallen that prince of immortal glory — famed no less for piety toward God and sincerity of heart than for warlike fortitude, a strenuous emulator of St. David on both sides — as befell that Hebrew:

David burned to build Jehovah a stone temple, yet was barred from the work for set causes, and the building passed to his son Solomon, for whom God had also destined it;

likewise the most glorious Achilles of the Marchers, kindled with zeal to advance day by day the Evangelical peace once sought at Leipzig with him as persuader and author,

even with tears attested as much to us when we humbly offered our little Dissertation on Ecclesiastical Peace (which by his special order was soon to be put into the vernacular and dedicated to his most serene consort Dorothea, worthy of so great a hero),

and was about, as often before, most kindly to open his then thoughts on that peace and press perpetual peace-zeal upon us with all his force —

yet God so disposing, for reasons known to the All-wise alone, he was drawn off from raising the sanctuary of Protestant peace,

and transmitted by inheritance to his son — our Solomon, everywhere pacific, now crowned by God with the royal diadem — both richer furniture collected for finishing that sanctuary and his own desire for peace.

Latin · §240

Quô pactô immortalis Gloriae Principi, Pietatis non minus in Deum & Sinceritatis Cordis sui, quàm Fortitudinis bellicae famâ, maximè inclyto, strenuo utrobique S. Davidis aemulatori, idem videtur accidisse, quod isti Hebraeo: Quemadmodum enim hic, maximo licèt Jehovae Templum aedificandi lapideum desiderio flagrans, ab instituto tamen, certis ex causis, prohibebatur, aedificandi negotio in filium Salomonem devolutô, cui etiam à Deo destinatum idem fuerat; ita simili prorsus modô Gloriosissimus Marchicorum Achilles, incredibili Pacis Evangelicae (à Suasore Autoreque Lipsiae olim quaesitae) indies magis magisque promovendae, zelo accensus, cum vel lacrymis, nobis, Differtatiunculam nostram de Pace Ecclesiastica, (speciali ejus jussu in vernaculam paulò post transferendam, Serenissimaeque ejus, tantô Heröe dignissimae Conjugi DOROTHEAE inscribendam) humillimè offerentibus testatus est, varia etiam de hac Pace, meditata sua tum temporis, uti aliàs pluries, aperturus clementissimè, pacisque studium perpetuum nobis, quantâ poterat vi virtuteque quâ pollebat maximâ, inculcaturus, Deo sic disponente, & ob causas soli sapientissimo notas, à Sacrario Pacis Protestanticae exstruendo abstractus est, supellectili tamen ad Sacrarium istud perficiendum, copiosiori à se collectâ, unà cum desiderio Pacis suo, in Filium suum, SALOMONEM NOSTRUM, undequaque pacificum, Regioque nunc Diademate à Deo exornatum, per haereditatem transmissâ.

Annotatio III §.VIII close: Prayer for the Sacred Peace building; Royal Rescript to Bishop Ursinus introduced — stop before Rescript body§241

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

241This is what we vow and pray from the heart for our Most Pious King:

that, with the Most High God of Peace blessing him, he may carry the building of Sacred Peace as happily as possible to its very summit — last year he again strove to lay its foundation, most kindly using our slight labor —

other kings and princes also helping as tireless promoters of kindly church peace, for God’s glory and the comfort and joy of all Evangelicals.

We judge the Royal Rescript in this business — given to his first bishop, the Most Reverend Lord Benjamin Ursinus, and turned from German into Latin — should be set before our reader here,

so anyone may judge the most sincere intention of our August King and his most fervent zeal to promote ecclesiastical peace.

Stop before the Rescript body (Nos Dei Gratia Fridericus Rex Borussiae…).

Latin · §241

Hic REX NOSTER PIENTISSIMUS, ut aedificium Pacis Sacrae, (cujus Fundamentum praeteritô annô denuò jacere molitus est, exilique opellâ nostrâ, ad id quam clementissimè usus) benedicente Pacis DEO O. M. quàm felicissimè provehat, adque ipsum Fastigium, succurrentibus etiam aliis Regibus Principibusque, Almae Pacis Ecclesiasticae Promotoribus indefessis, in DEI Gloriam & Evangelicorum omnium Solatium Gaudiumque perducat, est, quod animitus vovemus precamurque. Rescriptum in hoc Negotio Regium, ad Episcopum suum primum, Reverendissimum Dominum BENJAMIN URSINUM, datum, & ex Germanico in Latinum versum, Lectori nostro hôc locô communicandum ducimus, quò de sincerissima AUGUSTI REGIS NOSTRI Intentione, deque Ejus studio, Pacem Ecclesiasticam promovendi fervidissimo, judicare cuivis integrum sit.

Annotatio III §.VIII Rescript open: Frederick King of Prussia to Bishop Ursinus — greeting§242

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

242It runs thus:

We, by God’s grace, Frederick King of Prussia, etc.

Our greeting and clemency!

Most Reverend Bishop, beloved and faithful.

Latin · §242

Ita verò habet: Nos Dei Gratia FRIDERICUS REX BORUSSIAE &c. &c. Salutem & Clementiam nostram! Admodum Reverende Episcope, Dilecte & Fidelis.

Annotatio III §.VIII Rescript: Peace among Evangelicals our chief care; pulpits nearly free of mutual condemnations§243

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

243You know how, especially under Our reign, promoting peace among Evangelicals has been Our highest care —

and with God’s grace helping we have come so far that in the Kingdom and Our other subject provinces those public bitternesses, charges of heresy, and Protestants’ mutual condemnations are scarcely heard any longer from the pulpit.

So a sure hope shines on us that Our peace-counsels, God blessing them, will reach a happy end.

Latin · §243

Perspectum Tibi est, quò pacto, Nostri praesertim regiminis tempore, pacis inter Evangelicos promovendae summa Nobis cura fuerit, qua etiam, adjuvante Divina Gratia, tantùm profecimus, ut in Regno caeterisque Imperio Nostro subjectis Provinciis publicae illae acerbitates, haeresium imputationes ac mutua Protestantium condemnationes vix ampliùs pro concione audiantur. Unde certa nobis spes affulget, pacifica Nostra consilia, benedicente Deo, felicem fortitura exitum.

Annotatio III §.VIII Rescript: Printed union/tolerance counsels; Collegium Theologorum erected; Ursinus named Praeses§244

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

244But since Evangelicals of both sides have here and there put into print various counsels on closer union — or at least on mutual and greater tolerance —

and We, moved by such public writings and by everyone’s unanimous desire ahead of other princes, have been stirred to set hand to this salutary work of restoring peace,

We have most clemently resolved to erect in Our very capital a College of Theologians who love both peace and Our salutary intent, for God’s greater glory and the increase of Christ’s kingdom.

By these presents We name You Our Bishop its President.

Latin · §244

Cùm verò hinc inde varia, ab utriusque partis Evangelicis, de modo arctioris unionis, vel saltem mutuae majorisque tolerantiae ineundae, consilia typis mandata fuerint, Nosque, tùm publicis ejusmodi scriptis, tùm unanimi omnium desiderio, prae reliquis Principibus, ad manus salutifero huic instaurandae pacis negotio admovendas animati & expergefacti sumus; Collegium Theologorum, ut pacis, ita salutaris intentionis Nostrae, amantium, ad majorem Dei Gloriam Regnique Christi incrementa promovenda, in ipsa Metropoli nostra, erigere clementissimè statuimus; Teque Episcopum Nostrum, Praesidem ejus praesentibus hisce designamus,

Annotatio III §.VIII Rescript: Assessors — Strimesius, Jablonski, Lütkens, Winkler§245

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

245joining to You for now these Assessors:

Samuel Strimesius, Our man for sacred sermons and Ordinary Professor of Sacred Theology in Our Frankfurt Academy, and Daniel Jablonski;

also Francis Julius Lütkens, councillor of Our Consistory and Provost of Cölln; and Winkler, Archdeacon of the Magdeburg Basilica.

Latin · §245

sequentes Tibi in praesentiarum Assessores adjungentes; nominatim Viros nobis à Concionibus sacris & SS. Theologiae in Academia Nostra Francofurtana Professorem Ordinarium, Samuelem Strimesium, & Danielem Jablonski; nec non Consistorii Nostri Consiliarium & Praepositum Coloniensem, Franciscum Julium Lütkens, nec non Basilicae Magdeburgicae Archidiaconum Winklerum.

Annotatio III §.VIII Rescript: Private colloquies and letters abroad; procure church peace at least in Our realm§246

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

246Yours, then, as Bishop and President of this whole assembly, will be to make those Assessors sure of Our most clement will declared in this Rescript.

Meet and confer with them first inside private walls, without noise.

See that — by colloquies and by letters to foreign theologians — solid means are found by which the church peace all Evangelical Protestants long for may be procured and settled, if not elsewhere, at least in Our Kingdom, Electorate, and other lands.

Latin · §246

Tuum itaque, ceu Episcopi, totiusque hujus Consessus Praesidis, erit, nominatos Viros Assessores tuos de clementissima voluntate Nostra, Rescripto hoc declarata, certiores facere, cum iisdem, intra privatos primùm parietes, sine strepitu, convenire ac colloqui, idque agere, ut tùm per colloquia, tùm literas, ad extraneos Theologos dandas, valida media inveniantur, quibus Pax Ecclesiastica, omnibus Protestantium Evangelicorum votis exoptata, si non alibi, in Nostro saltem Regno, Electoratu exterisque terris, procuretur & stabiliatur.

Annotatio III §.VIII Rescript: External theologians by royal approval; Proto-Notary F. H. Ursinus; trust in earnest labor§247

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

247If You and Your Assessors judge foreign theologians should also be brought into this College and convention, invite them with fitting courtesy — yet only after Our prior most clement approval — and report to Us by word and writing all that is done among you.

And so that everything in this charitable College or convention may be recorded in better order, We join to you Our intimate secretary and librarian Frederick Henry Ursinus as Proto-Notary, and for this business most clemently free him from the ordinary library duty that binds him.

As we do not doubt this irenical work will please God and that Our royal Christian intent will share divine blessing, so we most clemently trust you all, from true zeal for truth and peace, will gladly take up this care and strain every nerve.

Then we may obtain Our most ardent vow — the long, anxiously desired peace among Evangelicals made firm.

Latin · §247

Quòd si Tibi Assessoribusque Tuis opus esse videbitur, exteros etiam Theologos Collegio huic vestro ac Conventui adhiberi, eos, praevia tamen clementissima approbatione Nostra, ea, qua par est, humanitate invitabitis, deque omnibus, quae inter vos acta sunt, ad Nos, ore scriptoque referetis. Quò verò in Collegio vel Conventu hoc Charitativo ordinatiùs cuncta consignetur, Secretarium Nostrum Intimum ac Bibliothecarium Fridericum Henricum Ursinum, Proto-Notarium vobis adjungimus, eumque ab ordinario officii nexu quô Bibliotheca Nostra tenetur, durante hoc negotio, clementissimè dispensamus atque absolvimus. Et quemadmodùm nulli dubitamus negotium hocce Irenicum Deo gratissimum fore & Regiam hanc Christianamque intentionem nostram Divina benedictione beatum iri, ita quoque clementissimè confidimus, Vos omnes & singulos, ex vero sinceroque veritatis & pacis studio, curam hanc ac laborem lubentes suscepturos, & omnes nervos intensuros, quò ardentissimi voti Nostri, quod pro pace inter Evangelicos, diu & anxie expetita, stabilienda concepimus, compotes reddamur.

Annotatio III §.VIII Rescript close: Royal clemency; Cologne on the Spree 25 March 1703 — stop before Annotatio IV§248

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

248As for the rest, take security from Our royal clemency.

Issued at Cölln on the Spree, 25 March 1703.

Frederick, King.

The Count of Wartenberg addresses Lord Bishop Ursinus.

Directed to Benjamin Ursinus, our Most Reverend First Bishop, beloved and faithful.

Stop before Annotatio IV (Obices Consociationis Ecclesiasticae).

Latin · §248

Caeterùm clementia nostra Regia securum Te esse jubemus. Dabantur Coloniae ad Spream d. 25. Martii 1703. FRIDERICUS REX. COMES de WARTENBERG, ad Dn. Episcopum Ursinum. Admodum Reverendo Episcopo nostro Primo, Dilecto & Fideli, Benjamino Ursino.

Annotatio IV open: De Obicibus Consociationis Ecclesiasticae (Autor pp. 341–343)§249

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

249ANNOTATION IV.

On the Obstacles to Ecclesiastical Consociation (Autor pp. 341–343).

Latin · §249

ANNOTATIO IV. De Obicibus Consociationis Ecclesiasticae ad pag. 341. 343.

Annotatio IV §.I open: After frustrated peace attempts — inquire into OBICES; general vs special§250

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

250§. I. After so many frustrated attempts to compose church peace, the Author not without cause turns to the OBSTACLES set against such pious efforts (p. 341ff.).

He points only at the special ones, passing the more general sources in silence — yet it is worth at least summarizing those generals too, mainly so they may be more carefully guarded against.

Latin · §250

§. I. Post tot Pacis Ecclesiasticae componendae molimina frustrata, non immeritò in OBICES, Conatibus tam piis oppositos, inquirit Autor P. 341. & seq. ad speciales tamen digitum solùmmodò intendens, generalioribus, ex quibus isti derivantur, silentio praetervectis, quos intereà & ipsos summarium saltem memorâsse è re fuerit, eum potissimum in finem, quò studiosius caveantur.

Annotatio IV §.I: Divide obstacles into Externos and Internos§251

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

251We divide them, first, into Externals — placed outside the person — and Internals — at home in the person.

Latin · §251

Herciscimus a. eos in Externos, seu extra hominem positos, & in Internos, seu homini domesticos.

Annotatio IV §.I: External obstacles — Devil’s instincts and arts; neither over-blame nor exempt him§252

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

252The external sort fall under the Devil’s varied instincts, tricks, and wicked arts — he being the first parent of lies, quarrels, and slanders.

We must neither exaggerate with the crowd that dumps nearly every misdeed on the Devil, nor, with the author of this fascinated world, exempt him from the community of human things and deeds.

Latin · §252

Priores variis Diaboli, mendaciorum, rixarum ac calumniarum parentis primi instinctibus, technis artibusque nefariis comprehenduntur, uti neutiquam cum vulgo, omnia propemodum malefacta sua horumque culpam in Diabolum transferre solito, supramodum exaggerandis, ita neque cum fascinati Mundi Autore vel rerum vel actionum humanarum Communitate eximendis:

Annotatio IV §.I: Scripture — Devil father of dissensions; lion; Judas; diabolical quarrels; tares in the wheat§253

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

253For the Holy Spirit Himself names the Devil father of dissensions no less than of slanders and of the murders that sprout from them (John 8:44).

He does not only gape after people like a roaring lion (1 Peter 5) and spur them to his works (James 4); God permitting by just judgment, he also works in the sons of unbelief and through them (Ephesians 2:2 with 5:6), and even entered a Judas, betrayer of Christ (John 13).

Moreover he stirs up, feeds, and pushes quarrels of that kind — so, from their first spring, they are rightly called diabolical (James 3:15) — sowing tares of lies and dissension in the wheat of truth and peace.

Latin · §253

Quandoquidem ab ipso Spiritu S. dissidiorum non minus ac calumniarum, quam homicidiorum ex istis pullulantium, Pater, Diabolus nuncupatur Joh. 8. 44. non hominibus duntaxat inhians, Leonis rugientis ad instar 1. Pet. 5. adque opera sua incitans, Jacob. 4. quin permittente ex justo judicio Deô, operationem etiam suam in filiis infidelitatis perque eos peragens, Eph. 2, 2. collat. cum 5, 6. inque Judam etiam aliquem, Proditorem Christi, illapsus, Joh. 13; sed rixas insuper in specie excitans, alens, promovensque; ob id, respectu primae earum scaturiginis, denominandas Diabolicas. Jac. 3, 15. hincque tritico Veritatis ac Pacis, Mendaciorum ac Dissidiorum Zizania interferens.

Annotatio IV §.I close: Who wrecked the peace molimina? The wicked / common enemy (Matt. 13:28) — stop before §.II§254

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

254So to anyone who asks who wrecked the peace attempts recounted above, you may aptly answer with Christ’s words:

the wicked one — our common enemy — did it (Matthew 13:28).

Stop before §. II (internal fountains: pravity of will and error of intellect).

Latin · §254

Ut Proinde quaesituro: Quis molimina Pacis supra recensita demolitus sit, haud ineptè verbis Christi respondeas: πονηρὸν Inimicumque communem id perpetrâsse, Matth. 13, 28.

Annotatio IV §.II open: Internal obstacles — fountains from will’s pravity and intellect’s error; many rivulets§255

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

255§. II. The later obstacles you may call other fountains — arising from two common vices in the first principles of human action, intellect and will: pravity and error.

From those fountains spring still more rivulets, greater in number.

Latin · §255

§. II. Posteriores, Fontes dixeris alios, ex primis Actionum humanarum Principiis, Intellectui & Voluntati inhaerentibus vitiis communibus duobus, Pravitate & Errore exoriturus; alios Rivulos, ex fontibus memoratis scaturientes, eosque numero plures.

Annotatio IV §.II: First fountain — free-acting pravity of will precedes intellect-error; sacred strife by free choice§256

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

256Of the two fountains, the first is the free-acting pravity of the will — which, under the covenant of grace no less than of works, runs ahead of intellect’s error.

For any divine covenant with man presupposes enough light in the mind to restrain or repel malicious will-pravity.

So whoever has gone on to needless sacred quarrels and church splits — even with the Devil prodding — should know he rushed in not unwillingly, nor merely by intellect’s mistake or the Devil’s talk, but by his own free choice and προαίρεσις.

Three larger rivulets from will-pravity, well marked by the Apostle John, promote that work of dissension; we list them here in reverse order:

Latin · §256

Fontium binorum Priorem, Pravitatem Voluntatis facio-liberam, non minus sub Foedere Gratiae, quam Operum, errorem Intellectûs praevertentem: cum vel ipsius Foederis divini cujuscunque cum homine initi natura, tantum Luminis in intellectu humano supponat, quantum sufficit Pravitati voluntatis malitiosae vel cohibendae, vel repellendae, ut sic ad rixas sacras & dissidia Ecclesiastica praeter necessitatem, etiamsi instigante Diabolo, progressus, sciat, se non invitum, vel per errorem intellectûs, vel per Diaboli persuasionem, sed per liberam potius electionem suam ac προαίρεσιν, ad eandem provolâsse, promoventibus dissidiorum negotium rivulis majoribus tribus ex pravitate Voluntatis emanantibus & Johanni Apostolo probè notatis, hôc locô, inverso ordine recensendis:

Annotatio IV §.II (1): Ambition / pride of life — hostile to truth and peace; Arius couplet§257

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

257(1.) Pride of life — or ambition — which usually clings even to the sacred order (as in the Pharisees, Matt. 23:5–7).

It is most hostile to truth and peace (John 5:44; 7:18) and most fertile of quarrels (2 Tim. 3:1–3).

That common couplet on quarrelsome Arius makes the same point: ask why the heretic (schismatic) Arius became what he was — the ready answer is, he was ambitious.

Latin · §257

Scilicet (1.) Fastu vitae, seu ambitione, sacro etiam ordini ut plurimùm adhaerente (uti constat in Pharisaeis Matth. 23, 5, 6, 7.) Veritati ac Paci perquam infesto Joh. 5, 44. & 7, 18. rixarum verò feracissimo 2. Tim. 3, 1, 2, 3. Ut vel ex vulgato isto, in Arrium rixatorem dicto, patet: Quaeritur Haereticus (Schismaticus,) quare sit factus Arius, In promptu Causa est, ambitiosus erat.

Annotatio IV §.II (2): Lust of the eyes — excessive sacred curiosity; multiplies dogmas and unhealthy novelties§258

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

258(2.) Lust of the eyes — meaning spiritual lusts of the soul; in a word, excessive curiosity in sacred things, born of ambition — against Romans 12:3: do not think beyond what you ought, but think unto sobriety.

For the puffed-up man languishes among questions (1 Tim. 6:3–5) that a bishop must flee (2 Tim. 2:23–24; Titus 3:9).

This breeds two evils most hostile to church peace: an extraordinary multiplication of theological dogmas, and an unhealthy doting on novelties.

Latin · §258

(2.) Cupiditate oculorum, intellige Spiritualium, seu animae, verbô unô, Curiositate in Sacris nimiâ, ex ambitione ortâ, contra istud Apostoli ad Rom. 12, 3. μὴ ὑπερφρονεῖν παρ’ ὃ δεῖ φρονεῖν ἀλλὰ φρονεῖν εἰς τὸ σωφρονεῖν (nam inflatus languet circa quaestiones. 1. Tim. 6, 3. 4. 5. Episcopo fugiendas, 2. Tim. 2, 23. 24. Tit. III. 9.), duo admodum mala, Paci Ecclesiasticae quam maximè infensa, progeneratura, dogmatum scil. Theologicorum multiplicationem eximiam; & noviter inventorum malesanam deperitionem.

Annotatio IV §.II (3): Lust of the flesh — φιλαργυρία with φιλαυτία; alien to Christian teachers§259

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

259(3.) Lust of the flesh — craving carnal and worldly goods — plus the love-of-money the Apostle rebukes as the mark of Pharisees and false teachers (Luke 16:14).

It sticks close to self-love (φιλαυτία, 2 Tim. 3:2), which Peter insists Christian teachers must keep far from (1 Pet. 5:2).

Latin · §259

(3.) Cupiditate Carnis i. e. rerum Carnalium & mundanarum, unâ φιλαργυρίας vitiositate ab Apostolo redargutâ, quam Pharisaeis falsisque Doctoribus propriam Luc. 16. v. 14., & cum φιλαυτίᾳ cohaerentem. 2. Timoth. 3, 2, à Christianis Doctoribus alienam cupit Petrus 1. Pet. 5, 2.

Annotatio IV §.II: Second fountain — Error of intellect when will-pravity is loosed; near sources of error§260

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

260The second fountain is error of intellect — which anyone who loosens the reins to will-pravity is apt to fall into; conversely, whoever hates malice draws nearer the truth (Ps. 25:14; Matt. 5:8; John 7:17).

Error is born nearby from prejudices, passions in the saddle, warped schooling and teaching, the reading of slanderous books, and the like.

Latin · §260

Posterior Fons, Error Intellectus est, quem pronus incurrit, quisquis voluntatis pravitati habenas laxat, sicuti vice versa, malitiam detestatus, veritati propior imminet. PS. 25. v. 14. Matt. 5. v. 8. Joh. 7. v. 17. Subnascitur autem error proximè ex praejudiciis, affectuum praedominio etiam educatione & informatione perversis, lectione librorum calumniosorum, hisque similibus;

Annotatio IV §.II close: How error is perfected — bad grasp, false reconciliations, confusions, inept inferences — stop before §.III§261

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

261It is finished either by grasping theological things badly and weakly and measuring them by earthly standards — with Nicodemus (John 3:12) and the Capernaites (John 6) —

or by twisting apparent contradictions into harmony outside Scripture: for example Christ’s two sayings in Matt. 26:11 and 28:20, reconciled by inventing a double body of Christ, visible and invisible, though the biblical distinction of Christ’s two natures (Paul, Rom. 1:3–4; 9:5; Peter, 1 Pet. 3:18; 4:1) does it far more easily.

Or by confusing what differs and not distinguishing enough — e.g. any theological truths whatever versus the fundamental and more necessary ones;

or by inferring clumsily — e.g. that God’s omnipotence is denied when his will and revelation in some dogmas are debated; or that a dissenter holds as sure everything rightly or wrongly drawn from his opinion; and so on.

Stop before §. III (further rivulets from either fountain, noted by our Author).

Latin · §261

Perficitur vel malè & aegrè apprehendendo res Theologicas, adque amussim rerum terrestrium dijudicando, cum Nicodemo Joh. 3, 12. & Capernaitis Joh. 6. vel perversè componendo & apparenter contradictoria, extra Scripturam, conciliando. e. g. effata Christi duo Matt. 26. v. 11. & 28. v. 20. confictione duplicis Corporis Christi, visibilis & invisibilis, concilianda a. quàm facillimè distinctione Biblica inter duplicem Christi naturam, tàm Paulo Rom. 1. v. 3. 4. & Cap. 9. 5. quàm Petro 1. C. 3. v. 18. & Cap. 4. 1. recepta. Vel Confundendo diversa nec satis distinguendo, e. g. inter Veritates Theologicas quascunque, & inter Fundamentales magisque necessarias; vel Colligendo ineptè, e. g. negari omnipotentiam Divinam, dum de Dei voluntate & Revelatione in Dogmatibus quibusdam ambigitur; item, dissentientem omnia pro veris certisque habere, quae vel rectè, vel malè, ex Sententia ejus colliguntur. &c.

Annotatio IV §.III open: Further rivulets from either Obex fountain — noted by our Author§262

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

262§. III. From either fountain of these obstacles still other rivulets run down, drawing the same kind of water — ones our Author notes.

Latin · §262

§. III. Ex utroque Obicum Fonte alii aliique Rivuli, consimilem aquam trahentes, deducuntur, Autori nostro notati.

Annotatio IV §.III from Prior (1): Stretch any error into heresy, or lesser dissent into fundamental§263

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

263From the first fountain: (1.) Stretch any error into heresy at will, or turn a lesser dissent into a fundamental one.

“Fundamental,” I mean, when the dissent is wholly feigned and so none at all, or only verbal, or at most about the mode of the thing.

Latin · §263

Ex Priori (1.) Errorem quemvis, in haeresin pro libidine vertere, vel dissensum minoris momenti, in fundamentalem; In fundamentalem, inquam, quando vel omnino fictus est dissensus eoque nullus, vel Verbalis tantùm, vel ad summum, Modum rei concernens.

Annotatio IV §.III from Prior (2): Practical heresy — no room for charity’s judgment; worst-part reading§264

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

264(2.) Labor under practical heresy — leave no room for charity’s judgment, and take everything dissenters say in the worst possible sense.

Latin · §264

(2.) Haeresi practica laborare, i. e. Charitatis judicio nullum locum relinquere, omniaque à dissentientibus dicta in pessinam quamque partem interpretari.

Annotatio IV §.III from Posterior [1]: Abound in one’s own sense; instill novelties to the church’s hurt§265

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

265From the second fountain: [1.] Swell with your own sense, and in good faith drip your novelties into others — to the hurt of the church and of church peace.

Latin · §265

Ex posteriori [1.] Sensu suô abundare, novitates suas bonâ fide aliis instillare, in Ecclesiae Pacisque Ecclesiasticae praejudicium.

Annotatio IV §.III from Posterior (2): Obstinate adiaphora — even into sin and open disobedience§266

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

266(2.) Cling stubbornly to church adiaphora from long habit, even where sin is a real risk,

and even with open disobedience to the higher magistrate, under a zeal that is really owed to ignorance.

Latin · §266

(2.) Adiaphoris Ecclesiasticis, ob inolitam consuetudinem, pertinaciter, etiam ubi periculum peccandi est, itemque cum apertissima adversus Magistratum Superiorem inobedientia, per Zelum, ignorantiae debitum, inhaerere.

Annotatio IV §.III close: More in Stregensis’s Northern Olive-branch — stop before Annotatio V Limites§267

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

267Gather more from the Northern Olive-branch of Johannes Matthiae, Bishop of Strängnäs — berries four, six, seven, and eight.

Stop before Annotatio V (Limites Consociationis Ecclesiasticae).

Latin · §267

Plura collige ex Ramo Olivae Septentrionalis Joh. Matthaei Stregensis Episcopi, Bacca quartâ, Sexta, Septima & Octava.

Annotatio V open: De Limitibus Consociationis Ecclesiasticae (Autor pp. 347–352)§268

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

268ANNOTATION V.

Concerning the bounds of church Consociation — Autor pages 347 through 352.

Latin · §268

ANNOTATIO V. De Limitibus Consociationis Ecclesiasticae ad pag. 347.–352.

Annotatio V §.I: Limits opposite Obstacles — by right (jure), not merely de facto§269

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

269§. I. Limits stand opposite Obstacles: limits are understood of right, obstacles of fact.

An unjust boundary acts like an obstacle; a just obstacle acts like a limit.

So here the limits of church consociation are not whatever happens to obtain in practice, but what by divine and church right can and ought to be set.

Latin · §269

§. I. Limites, Obicibus oppositi, intelliguntur de Jure, uti Obices de facto. Quemadmodum limes injustus, obicis, ita obex justus, limitis naturam induit. Hinc limites Consociationis Ecclesiasticae hoc loco intelliguntur, non quales actu & de facto dantur, sed quales jure, & quidem Divinô ac Ecclesiastico, dari & possent, & debent.

Annotatio V §.I: Limits taken Materially (articles) or Formally (the act of limiting)§270

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

270Taken that way, limits are either Material — the things or articles of the Christian religion that justly bound church consociation and keep it inside those bounds —

or Formal — the limitation itself, the act of limiting in its various degrees.

Latin · §270

Ita verò intellecti, vel sumuntur Materialiter, pro rebus, seu Articulis Christ. Religionis, Consociationem Ecclesiasticam juste limitantibus, seu ad justos terminos redigentibus, intraque eosdem continentibus; vel Formaliter pro limitatione ipsâ, seu actu limitandi vario graduque.

Annotatio V §.II open: What sets just bounds — Fundamental faith-dogmas, not every Christian truth§271

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

271§. II. What sets just bounds for church consociation is not every Christian truth whatever, but the Fundamental dogmas of the Christian faith (described in Annotation 2).

That such fundamentals exist, distinct from less fundamental dogmas, has been shown elsewhere — by our Author’s Tract on Fundamentals (Disp. 1–2) and his Specimen against the Bishop of Condom (pp. 63–70), and by us in the Dissertation on Church Peace (ch. 7) and the Inquiry into the Arminians (Annot. 17) —

and all Protestants reckon the same way, even against the Roman party,

Latin · §271

§. II. Res Consociationem Ecclesiasticam limitantes, seu justos ei terminos figentes, non sunt Veritates Christianae quaecunque, sed Fundamentales, seu Fundamentalia Fidei Christianae dogmata, Annot. 2dâ descripta. Talia dari, ab aliis scilicet Fidei Christianae dogmatibus minùs fundamentalibus diversa, hisque contradistinguenda, probatum alibi, tùm ab Autore nostro Tract. de Fundamentalibus, Disp. 1. & 2. itemque Specim. Strict. contra Episcop. Condomiensem a. p. 63. ad 70. tùm à nobis, Dissert. de Pace Eccles. Cap. 7. & in Inquisit. in Arminianis. Annot. 17. omniumque Protestantium calculô confirmatum, etiam adversus Pontificios,

Annotatio V §.II: Against making all dogmas hang on Roman authority — Constance / papal council can inflate the least§272

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

272who own no fundamentals in themselves — neither by immediate divine authority nor by their nature as founding the Christian faith —

but hang every dogma of the faith, great or small, as to truth, necessity, or fundamentality, on the authority of the Roman Church.

So what barely touches the Christian faith, or even runs against it, can still, through some Constance or papal council, become essential to that faith — even the greatest point.

Latin · §272

Fundamentales, sive auctoritate Divinâ eâque immediatâ, sive naturâ suâ talia, quòd fidem Christianam fundant, per se agnoscentes nulla, omnia verò Dogmata fidei Christianae maxima minimaque, tùm quà Veritatem, tùm quà Necessitatem, aut Fundamentalitatem, ab Auctoritate Ecclesiae Romanae suspendentes, quâ fit, ut quod vel fidem Christianam contingit minimum, vel fidei Christianae adversum est, illud nihilominus, hôc non obstante, per Constantiense quoddam, vel Papale Concilium, fidei Christianae essentiale evadat vel maximum,

Annotatio V §.II close: Tridentine anathema if one affirms bread and wine remain (1 Cor. 11) — stop before Eph. 4 proof§273

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

273Thus someone who affirms with Paul that in the Eucharist the substance of bread and wine remains (1 Cor. 11:26–28) is treated no milder than if he had trampled the whole foundation of the Christian faith:

Trent, Session XIII, Canon II, launches a terrible anathema in these words — if anyone says the substance of bread and wine remains with Christ’s Body and Blood, and denies that marvelous conversion of the whole substance of bread into the Body and of wine into the Blood (species alone remaining), which the Catholic Church most aptly calls Transubstantiation, let him be anathema (pag. m. 130).

Stop before the proof that true divine Fundamentals make the limits — from Ephesians 4 (authoritative and ratiocinative).

Latin · §273

eóque porrò illi, qui e. g. affirmat cum Paulo, in Eucharistiae Sacramento remanere substantiam Panis & Vini, 1. Cor. XI. 26. 27. 28. haut aliter, ac si fundamentum fidei Christianae integrum conculcâsset, anathema terribile per Concilium Tridentinum Session. XIII. Canon. II. annunciatum sit his verbis: Si quis dixerit, in Sacrosancto Eucharistiae Sacramento remanere Substantiam panis & vini unà cum Corpore & Sanguine Domini nostri Jesu Christi, negaveritque mirabilem illam & singularem Conversionem totius Substantiae panis in Corpus & totius substantiae vini in Sanguinem manentibus duntaxat Speciebus panis & vini: quam quidem Conversionem Catholica Ecclesia aptissimè Transsubstantiationem appellat, anathema sit. pag. m. 130.

Annotatio V §.II cont open: True divine Fundamentals make the limits — proved Autoritative and Ratiocinative§274

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

274That the same true, divine Fundamentals set the limits of church Consociation is proved two ways — by authority and by reason.

Latin · §274

Eadem verò Fundamentalia vera divinaque, Consociationis Ecclesiasticae limites conficere, probatur, tàm Autoritative, quam Ratiocinative.

Annotatio V §.II Autoritative (Eph. 4): Keep the Spirit’s unity in the bond of peace — one body and one Spirit§275

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

275By authority: take Ephesians 4 as a standing commonplace for the point — covering the whole foundation, theoretical (vv. 1–17) and practical (v. 17 to the chapter’s end).

There the Apostle bids us keep the Spirit’s unity in the bond of peace (v. 3), and affirms one body and one Spirit — one spiritual body — where there is one Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God and Father of all, above all, through all, and in all (vv. 4–6).

Latin · §275

Autoritative ex Cap. 4. ad Ephes., rei probandae Loco quasi Communi reputando, totum insuper Fundamentum tàm Theoreticum à v. 1. ad 17. quàm Practicum à v. 17. ad fin. Cap. complexo, quando Apostolus v. 3. jubet servare unitatem Spiritûs in vinculo pacis, & unum Corpus Spiritumque, unum Corpus Spirituale constitui affirmat, ubi unus est Dominus, una fides, unum Baptisma, unus Deus & Pater omnium, qui est super omnes & per omnes & in omnibus v. 4. 5. 6.;

Annotatio V §.II Autoritative (Eph. 4): One Lord, faith, baptism, God — yet diverse gifts for building the body§276

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

276Yet afterward, and for what remains, grace is given to each — even in different measures — according to Christ’s gift (v. 7).

Some are set as apostles, others as prophets (v. 11), and that for the building up of Christ’s body (v. 12).

Latin · §276

licèt deinceps & quod reliquum est, unicuique gratia data, etiam diversi gradûs, sit, secundum mensuram doni Christi v. 7. & alii constituti sint Apostoli, alii Prophetae v. 11. idque ad οἰκοδομὴν τοῦ σώματος τοῦ Χριστοῦ ad aedificationem Corporis Christi v. 12.

Annotatio V §.II Autoritative (Eph. 4): Unto the unity of the faith and the perfect man — truthing in love§277

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

277The aim is that we all arrive at the unity of the faith and the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a full-grown man (v. 13) — not tossed by every wind of teaching (v. 14) —

meanwhile speaking truth in love, studying truth in charity (v. 15).

Latin · §277

quò καταντήσωμεν οἱ πάντες εἰς τὴν ἑνότητα τῆς πίστεως καὶ ἐπιγνώσεως τοῦ ὑιοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ εἰς ἄνδρα τέλειον, donec perveniamus omnes ad unam fidem [puta in omnibus & singulis] & in perfectum virum evadamus v. 13. non dimovendum vel circumagitandum omni ventô Doctrinae v. 14. intereà ἀληθεύοντες ἐν ἀγάπῃ in Charitate Veritati studentes v. 15.

Annotatio V §.II Ratiocinative: Unanimous in fundamentals — one spiritual body more than not, though lesser dissent remains§278

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

278By reason: those agreed on the fundamental — and so necessary and chief — dogmas of the Christian religion, though they still differ on lesser points, yet press on toward fuller unity in charity.

They are more one spiritual body than not.

Or, what comes to the same, they are more held in the Consociation of one Christian church than they are shut out of it — for we name a thing from its greater part.

Latin · §278

Ratiocinative: Quia in Fundamentalibus eoque necessariis praecipuisque Christianae Religionis dogmatibus unanimes, licèt in aliis minus fundamentalibus minusque necessariis dissentientes, ad majorem intereà perfectamque Unitatem contendentes, in Charitate, unum idemque Spirituale Corpus magis sunt, quàm non sunt; vel (quod eodem recurrit) unius ejusdemque Ecclesiae Christianae Consociatione continentur magis, quàm non continentur: Quandoquidem à potiori fit denominatio.

Annotatio V §.II Ratiocinative close: Church members who keep essentials — even amid many non-overturning errors — stop before §.IV§279

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

279Just as people with a body and a rational soul still count as human and as members of one society — even when the soul’s force is weak and some bodily members are badly misshapen —

so those who keep the church’s essentials, theoretical and practical, should be counted sharers in the same church Consociation,

even while they wrestle with many errors and sins that do not overturn the Christian religion.

Stop before §. IV (consensus and Consociation judged from the same fundamental principle).

Latin · §279

Sicuti verò hominibus accensentur & societate humana eâdem contineri putantur, qui corpore & animâ rationali praediti sunt, licèt quandoque & animae rationalis vis virtusque exigua perquam, & Corporis membra nonnulla multum deformata inveniantur; ita ejusdem Consociationis Ecclesiasticae participes aestimandi, qui Ecclesiae Christianae essentialia, tàm Theoretica, quam Practica servant, licèt cum erroribus pariter atque peccatis Christianam Religionem haud evertentibus, etiam benè multis, colluctentur.

Annotatio V §.IV open: From the same fundamental principle — judge both Consensus and Consociation§280

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

280§. IV. From that same principle of the Christian religion’s fundamental dogmas we must judge both Christians’ Consensus and their Consociation —

that is, both unity of mind (or Spirit) and unity of body (or Church).

Latin · §280

§. IV. Ex eodem oppidò fundamentalium Christianae Religionis dogmatum eorundem Principio tàm Consensus Christianorum, quam Consociatio, id est tam Unitas mentis seu Spiritus, quam Unitas Corporis, seu Ecclesiae, dijudicanda.

Annotatio V §.IV: Else no catholic Christian consensus or Catholic Church — vain hymn of all Christendom§281

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

281Otherwise there will never be any catholic Christian consensus, nor any Catholic Church joined by that consensus.

Then we would believe that Church in vain, and sing falsely: “All Christendom on earth holds quite evenly in one mind.”

Latin · §281

Secus, nec dabitur Consensus Christianorum catholicus ullus unquam, nec ulla Ecclesia Catholica, consensu istô copulata, ut & hanc frustra credamus & de istô mendaciter cantillemus: Die ganze Christenheit auf Erden / hält in einem Sinn gar eben.

Annotatio V §.IV: Orthodox self-claim to the Catholic title alone — ridiculous, not even at one with itself§282

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

282Unless those who today brandish the Orthodox name try — how ridiculously — to claim the Catholic Church’s title for themselves alone, or snatch it without thinking.

They cannot even be reconciled with the kinds among their own people, still less with each person in those kinds — not even with one individual, that is, with none of their own at one with himself —

once you allow for shifts of place, time, and other externals that greatly change internals.

Latin · §282

Nisi fortè, qui Orthodoxorum hodie nomine se jactitant, Catholicae quoque Ecclesiae titulum sibi solis quàm ridiculè vindicare, aut incogitanter ad se rapere attentent, utpote ne cum generibus quidem singulorum suorum, nedum cum singulis generum, quin ne cum uno quidem singulorum i. e. cum nemine ex suis secum ipsô, [admissâ locorum temporum aliorumque externorum, interna plurimùm mutantium, discriminatione ac mutatione] conciliandum.

Annotatio V §.IV: Consenters in all Fundamentals (Annot. 2) constitute one and the same Christian Church§283

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

283So, as in Annotation 2 above we rightly called consenters in the faith only those who agree in all Fundamentals, though they differ elsewhere,

here we hold that all who keep the same Fundamentals make up one and the same Christian Church.

Latin · §283

Unde porrò, uti jure meritoque Annot. superior. 2da consentientes in fide illos diximus, illosque solos, qui in Fundamentalibus omnibus consentiunt, in aliis licèt dissentiant; ita hôc locô omnes istos unam eandemque Ecclesiam Christianam constituere perhibemus, qui eadem Fundamentalia tenent.

Annotatio V §.IV: Exiles from Consociation — Socinians (theoretical) and Pontificii (practical anathemas)§284

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

284By that measure we count as exiles from church Consociation only those who fail in the Fundamentals —

theoretical failures such as the Socinians, or practical ones such as the Pontificians, who under anathemas bind any Christian conscience to their extra foundation,

against all Christian charity, which is most essential to the Christian religion.

Latin · §284

Quâ ratione Ecclesiasticâ Consociatione extorres arbitramur eos solos, qui in Fundamentalibus deficiunt, sive Theoreticis, quales sunt Sociniani, sive Practicis, quales sunt Pontificii, ad addititium suum fundamentum conscientias Christianorum quorumcumque, contra omnem charitatem Christianam, religioni Christianae quam maximè essentialem, sub anathematibus, obligantes.

Annotatio V §.IV close: Evangelicals Reformed and Lutheran already one by fundamental consensus — stop before §.V§285

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

285Conversely, Evangelical Protestants — Reformed and Lutheran — though they dissent in some points, are already held in the same Christian Church and joined by church Consociation because of fundamental consensus.

At least those who treat the modes of dissent in about three dogmas (both sides keeping the substance) as less essential and less fundamental — and who not only refuse but abhor damning dissenters on that account.

On Arminians strictly so called we long ago gave a like judgment (Inquiry into the Arminians, Annot. §. 1. 3).

Stop before §. V (Hannekenius on truth and charity at the end of the Preliminary Questions).

Latin · §285

Vice versâ Protestantes Evangelicos, Reformatos atque Lutheranos, dissentientes licèt in nonnullis, ob Consensum tamen fundamentalem, eâdem jam tum Ecclesia Christiana contineri, Consociationeque Ecclesiasticâ copulatos esse: minimum hos, qui modos, quibus in tribus admodum dogmatibus quà Substantiam utriusque servatis, dissentiunt, fidei Christianae minus essentiales minusque fundamentales statuunt, eóque ab omni eatenus dissentientium damnatione non abstinent tantum, sed & abhorrent. De Arminianis strictè sic dictis jam pridem simile tulimus judicium, Inquis. in Armin. Annot. §. 1. 3.

Annotatio V §.V open: Only of Fundamental Truth understood — Hannekenius at end of Preliminary Questions§286

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

286§. V. So those remarks apply only where Fundamental Truth is understood and laid out.

Toward the end of the Preliminary Questions on the Theological Declaration for a true estimate of the Augsburg Confession, Hannekenius (cited above) treats the point this way:

Latin · §286

§. V. Ut proinde tantum de Veritate Fundamentali intellecta ac exposita locum reperiant quae sub finem Preliminar. Quaestionum ad Declarat. Theol. de Vera August. Conf. estimatione, supra citatus Dn. Hannekenius ita disserit:

Annotatio V §.V Hannekenius: No sound mystical-Body union when Truth is wounded — Charity the bond from Truth§287

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

287Wound Truth, and the mystical Body with its members cannot stay in sound union.

Charity — the very bond of that union — is violated the moment it loses the Truth from which it springs.

Latin · §287

Non potest esse sana Unio mystici Corporis ejusque membrorum, cum Veritas laeditur: violatur enim protinus Vinculum Unionis, Charitas, quae è Veritate oritur.

Annotatio V §.V: Vain charity with wounded Truth; empty Truth without charity — no confessor who splits Union§288

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

288Charity with injury to Truth is vain; Truth without the exercise of Charity is empty.

No one shows true charity without a solid profession of Truth.

Nor is anyone heard as a faithful confessor of saving doctrine who, having broken Charity, splits the Union.

Latin · §288

Vana Charitas est cum laesione Veritatis, inanis Veritas absque exercitio Charitatis. Nemo aperiet veram charitatem sine professione solidâ Veritatis; neque quisquam audiet Confessor fidelis salutaris doctrinae, qui ruptâ Charitate scindit Unionem.

Annotatio V §.V: 1 Cor. chain; epiphonema — If anyone does not love the Lord Jesus, anathema Maranatha§289

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

289He points to a long run of 1 Corinthians (chs. 1–3, 8–10, 12–14, and 16:13–14).

The letter’s strongest closing cry is: anyone who does not love the Lord Jesus — the one true Salvation and saving Truth — is anathema, Maranatha.

Latin · §289

Conf. 1.Cor. I. 10.seq. II. 12. III. 6. VIII. 9.seq. IX. 27. X. 23. 24. 33. 34. XII. 4.seqq. 25.seq. XIII. toto, XIV. 3.seqq. 40. XVI. 13. 14. quam Epistolam finit fortissimo epiphonemate: Si quis Dominum Jesum non amat, qui una est vera Salus est, Salutaris Veritas, sit anathema, Maranatha.

Annotatio V §.V: Salvation in knowledge of Truth so that Jesus must be loved — cannot be loved in broken Synaxis§290

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

290On that reading, salvation sits in knowing the Truth, and that knowledge teaches us to love Jesus.

Where the synaxis of union is already torn, that love cannot go deep.

Latin · §290

Ita ponens in Cognitione Veritatis salutem, ut amandum Jesum doceat, qui in Synaxi Unionis non potest adamari.

Annotatio V §.V close: Pestilent charity without Truth; cursed Unio that does not love Jesus in Truth — stop before §.VI§291

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

291Charity without Truth is pestilent, and every church union that does not love Jesus in Truth is cursed (1 John 4:10–12ff., p. m. 39).

Compare our German tract: Short Sketch of the Unity of the Evangelical-Lutheran and Reformed, §. 4, pages 21–25.

Stop before §. VI (limits of Consociation considered formally — Tolerance vs perfect Union).

Latin · §291

Pestilens Charitas est absque Veritate, & maledicta omnis Ecclesiastica Unio, quae Jesum non amat in Veritate: 1.Joh. IV. 10. 11. 12.seq. pag. m. 39. Confer Tractatulum nost. Germanicum: Kurzer Entwurff der Einigkeit der Evangelisch-Lutherischen und Reformirten. §. 4. à pag. 21. ad 25.

Annotatio V §.VI open: Limits so far Material; Formaliter — the act of limitation in two grades§292

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

292§. VI. So far we have treated the limits of church Consociation on the material side.

Taken formally — as naming the act of drawing that limit — they show up in roughly two degrees.

Latin · §292

§. VI. Hactenus de Limitibus Consociationis Ecclesiasticae, Materialiter consideratis, diximus. Formaliter considerati, seu quatenus limitationis hujus actum designant, duobus quasi gradibus conspicui fiunt,

Annotatio V §.VI: First grade — Tolerance alone = Consociatio partialis§293

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

293One degree reaches only as far as Tolerance.

That grade is rightly called partial Consociation.

Latin · §293

quorum alter ad Tolerantiam duntaxat procedit, Consociatio partialis dicendus;

Annotatio V §.VI: Second grade — perfect Union = total Ecclesiastical Consociation§294

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

294The other stretches out to perfect Union.

There it completes total ecclesiastical Consociation.

Latin · §294

alter ad perfectam Unionem exporrigitur, totalemque consociationem Ecclesiasticam conficit.

Annotatio V §.VI: Two grades from vulgar opinion — Political vs Ecclesiastical Tolerance confused§295

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

295I mark those two grades chiefly because common opinion mixes Political Tolerance with Ecclesiastical Tolerance.

That confusion is what makes the double ladder look sharp to the crowd.

Latin · §295

Dico duobus gradibus conspicuos fieri Consociationis Ecclesiasticae limites, scilicet ex vulgi opinione, quâ Tolerantia Politica cum Tolerantia Ecclesiastica confunditur;

Annotatio V §.VI: Ecclesiastically tolerable only if agreed with Foundation and Fundamentals§296

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

296Otherwise, anyone to be tolerated in the church must already agree with the Foundation of the Faith and the Fundamentals of the Christian religion.

Without that agreement, ecclesiastical tolerance does not even begin.

Latin · §296

alioquin, qui tolerandus Ecclesiasticè est, ei cum Fundamento Fidei & Fundamentalibus Christianae Religionis convenire necesse est:

Annotatio V §.VI close: Agreed in Fundamentals = already to be / coupled in Consociation — stop before Annotatio VI§297

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

297But whoever does agree with the Fundamentals is, by that very fact that he is tolerable, also to be joined — and already joined — in the same church Consociation.

Stop before Annotatio VI (Classes of controversies among Evangelicals).

Latin · §297

Cui autem convenit cum Fundamentalibus, hic idem eô ipsô, quòd tolerandus, eâdem quoque Ecclesiastica Consociatione copulandus copulatusque est.

Annotatio VI open §.I: Two major classes by Authors, Number, and Mode of treating controversies§298

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

298ANNOTATION VI. On the classes of controversies that stand between Evangelicals (pp. 353–356).

§. I. Our author quickly splits them into two major classes, marked off by a nearly threefold difference: authors, number, and the mode of handling the disputes.

Latin · §298

ANNOTATIO VI. De Controversiarum, quae Evangelicis intercedunt, Classibus ad p.353.356. J. 1. Citè admodum Autor noster in DUAS majores controversias dirimit, attendendo discrimen fere triplex, quô Classes istae duae inter se discriminantur, scilicet Autorum, Numeri, & Modi Controversias tractandi.

Annotatio VI §.I Prior Class: Genuine Luther disciples admitting Melanchthon’s varied Augsburg Confession (Art. X)§299

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

299The prior class, on his account, has as disputants Luther’s genuine disciples.

They admit Melanchthon’s milder, declared and explained Augsburg Confession — even Article X on the Sacred Supper — if not from the start, then afterward (see Annot. I. §.6).

Latin · §299

Prior Classis juxta Autorem nostrum, Disputatores habet genuinos Lutheri, (puta placidioris, fidissimi charissimique Symmystae sui Philippi Melanchtonis variatam i. e. declaratam explicatamque August. Confessionem, etiam quod ad Xmum Articul. de Coena Sacra attinet,) si non à priori, à posteriori tamen, admittentis & approbantis, discipulos, vid. Annot. I. §.6.

Annotatio VI §.I Prior Class Number: Almost one point — in/with/under bread and oral manducation, not conceded spiritual presence§300

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

300The disputed number shrinks almost to one point.

Both sides already concede a real supernatural and spiritual presence and manducation of Christ’s body and blood in the supper.

What remains is presence in, with, and under the bread, plus oral eating by unworthy and worthy communicants alike.

Latin · §300

Numerum, fere ad Unitatem redactum, non de reali corporis & sanguinis Christi in coena Praesentia & Manducatione supernaturalibus & spiritualibus utrinque concessis, sed de Praesentia, in, cum, & sub pane contingente, manducationeque orali, tàm indignorum quàm dignorum Communicantium.

Annotatio VI §.I Prior Class Mode: Peaceful treatment; less-fundamental controversy so fraternal charity remains§301

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

301The mode is peaceful — the kind that fits a theological fight.

Both parties treat the controversy as less than fundamental, so fraternal Christian charity still has room.

Latin · §301

Modum tractandi placidum & qualis decet, Controversiam Theologicam ab utraque contendentium parte habitam minus fundamentalem, ut scilicet charitati fraternae Christianaeque locus maneat reliquus.

Annotatio VI §.I: Same kind as intramural Lutheran or Reformed disputes — does not derogate Ecclesiastical Union§302

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

302As to the matter, this class between Lutherans and Reformed is no different from disputes that still run inside each camp — Lutheran fights over the body’s omnipresence and multipresence, or Reformed fights over universal and particular grace.

While it lasts, it takes nothing away from church union.

Latin · §302

Haec controversiarum Theologicarum Classis, ad quemcunque tandem numerum extensâ, Lutheranos inter & Reformatos, quà rem, non alia est, quàm qualis inter ipsos vel Lutheranos, e. g. de Omnipraesentia & Multipraesentia Corporis Christi; Vel Reformatos, e. g. de Universali & Particulari Gratia, adhuc dum viget, Unioni Ecclesiasticae nihil quicquam derogans.

Annotatio VI §.I: Recognized Fraternity — Marburg/Rinteln/Cassel; Sendomir; Reformeds profess; Lutherans held by fear of schism§303

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

303So there is no doubt: the Reformed once recognized fraternity with these Lutherans — in Germany at Cassel among Marburgers and Rintelners, and in Poland at Sendomir among Augsburg, Bohemian, and Helvetic confessionists.

They still openly profess that Christian fraternity with such Lutherans.

These Lutherans have joined heart and mind to the Reformed in brotherly love, even if more secretly — held back from an external profession by fear of schism with the rest of their own.

Latin · §303

Unde dubium non est, quòd sicuti Reformatis agnita quondam Lutheranorum horum secum inita Fraternitas, tùm in Germania inter Marpurgenses & Rintelenses, Cassellis, tùm in Polonia inter Augustana, Bohemica & Helvetica Confessionis, Sendomiriae est; Reformati etiam hodieque, ut semper aliàs, cum hujusmodi Lutheranis Fraternitatem Christianam sibi intercedere apertè profitentur; Ita non minus Lutheranos hos, corda animosque suos, cum Reformatis fraterno amore, etsi occultius conjunxisse, ab externa licèt Fraternitatis professione, metu Schismatis, quô reliqui Lutherani à se scinderentur, cohibiti.

Annotatio VI §.I close: No fundamental error either side — stop before §.II (Posterior Class / Formula of Concord)§304

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

304They have long held that the Reformed differ from them by no fundamental error at all.

The Reformed, for their part, have long acknowledged and celebrated these Lutherans as free of every fundamental error.

Stop before §. II (Posterior Class — Brenz, Andreae, Hunnius, Flacius / Formula of Concord).

Latin · §304

Quod enim nullo omnino fundamentali errore Reformati à se diffideant, pridem tenent, non minus, ac Reformati Lutheranos hosce ab omni prorsus errore fundamentali immunes dudum agnoverunt & celebrarunt.

Annotatio VI §.II open: Posterior Class authors — Brenz, Andreae, Hunnius; Flacius mode; Formula of Concord swearers§305

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

305§. II. The posterior class has, for the hottest points, Brenz on the ubiquity or omnipresence of Christ’s body, Andreae on oral manducation of that body added on top, and Hunnius on predestination from foreseen faith.

For the harsher style of fight it has Flacius Illyricus’s disciples — a most restless ingenuity.

In a word: those who (if not all, then most) bind themselves to the Formula of Concord’s words — even the damnatory ones — as tightly as to Holy Scripture itself.

Latin · §305

§. II. Posterior Controversiarum Classis Autores ac disputatores habet, quà res maximè controversas, Joh. Brentii, ubiquitatis seu omnipraesentiae Corporis Christi; Jac. Andreae, oralis hujus Corporis manducationis superadditae, & Aegidii Hunnii, Praedestinationis ex praevisa Fide, praecipuorum ac famosissimorum Doctorum; quà modum autem controvertendi acerbiorem, Flacii Illyrici, inquietissimi hominis Ingenii, Discipulos: Verbô unô, eos, qui si non omnes, certè quàm plurimi, in verba Formulae Concordiae, etiam damnatoria, non minus, re ipsâ, quàm in verba ipsius Scripturae S. sibi jurandum ducunt.

Annotatio VI §.II Number: Ternary principals — Supper, Person of Christ, Predestination; innumerable lesser§306

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

306As to principal controversies the number is a ternary: first the Sacred Supper; then, sprung from it, the Person of Christ; and third, Predestination.

The lesser ones are countless, and they grow daily by intemperate zeal — sometimes by bare authorial whim.

Latin · §306

Numerum habet, quà principales Controversias, Ternarium, seu tres potiùs dogmatum Christianorum articulos concernentem: De S. Coenâ primum; alterum, ex hoc enatum, de Persona Christi, tandemque adjectum tertium de Praedestinatione; Quà minus Principales, innumerum, & pro intempestivo zelo, quandoque etiam pro nuda Autorum libidine, indies augendum.

Annotatio VI §.II: Triple difference — nude confictae, adiaphora, and real heads (German Einigkeit tract)§307

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

307Our author therefore sorts this class into a threefold difference.

Some items are bare fabrications — questions of fact, not of right — that never entered any Reformer’s mind (Is God the author of sin? Is He omnipotent in bodily supper-presence? Is He merciful in the doctrine of grace?).

Others are lesser adiaphorous rites, where Lutherans would easily find the Reformed compliant.

Others again are more real and touch the three principal heads (see our German Short Sketch of Unity, §.XIII ff.).

Latin · §307

Ut inde Autori nostro haec controversiarum Classis, in triplici differentia jure collocetur, quarum aliae nude confictae sint, quaestiones facti, non juris, quales Reformatorum nemini unquam in mentem venerunt, e. gr. Num Deus sit Autor Peccati? in Capite de Providentia Dei; Num omnipotens? in Capite de Praesentia Corporali in Coena; Num misericors? in doctrina de gratia, &c. Aliae minoris momenti, de ritibus & ceremoniis adiaphoris, in quibus facile Reformatos haberent obsequentes Lutherani: Aliae denique reales magis, ad tria dicta Capita Principalia pertinentes. Conf. in Annot. preced. cit. Tractatulum nost. Germanicum, Kurzer Entwurff der Einigkeit der Evangelisch-Lutherischen und Reformirten §.XIII. & seqq.

Annotatio VI §.II Mode: Acerbic treatment — odious; prostitutes sacred order and the Protestant cause§308

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

308The mode of treatment is usually more acerbic.

Pious Christians and the more sober theologians alike hate it.

It foully prostitutes sacred things, the sacred order, and the Protestant cause — and nearly brands them with the worst infamy — sunk even below the quarrels, calumnies, and shameless abuse of the crowd and of old women.

Latin · §308

Modum tractandi plerumque acerbiorem, omnibusque tàm piis Christianis quibuscunque, quàm ipsis Theologis cordatioribus exosum, ac res sacras, & Sacrum ordinem, & Causam Protestanticam, turpiter prostituentem, & tantum non pessimum in modum infamantem, etiam vel infra vulgi ipsarumque vetularum rixas, altercationes, calumnias, verba contumeliosa atque propudia projectum,

Annotatio VI §.II: Damnationes of non-fundamental opinions in the Epitome — against Lutheric brethren and Reformeds§309

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

309It is also promiscuously joined to damnations of opposing opinions — however harmless, whether true or false, and certainly not fundamental.

In the Epitome of articles on controversies among Augsburg Confession theologians, such damnations abound — against some opinions of Luther’s own-named brethren, and against more on the Reformed side — for example these:

Latin · §309

praeterea cum Damnationibus opinionum adversantium, utut maximè innocuarum, verarum, seu falsarum, certè non fundamentalium, conjunctum promiscuè: quales damnationes in Epitome articulorum, de quibus Controversiae ortae sunt inter Theologos August. Confessionis, quam plurimae leguntur, tàm in opiniones Fratrum Luthericorum, ab eodem Lutheri nomine appellatorum, nonnullas, quam in Reformatorum plures latas, e. g. in has,

Annotatio VI §.II close: Epitome samples (faith/works, Supper, humanity’s capacity) — stop before §.III§310

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

310That faith does not justify without good works (i.e. solitary faith does not justify); that good works are necessary to salvation; that faith in Christ is not lost and the Spirit still dwells even when someone sins knowingly in act only.

That Christ’s body is not taken corporeally with the bread but only bread and wine by mouth, the body spiritually by faith; that the faithful must look to heaven rather than seek the body in the supper elements; that unbelieving communicants receive only bread and wine.

That Christ according to the humanity is incapable of divine omnipotence and the other infinite properties; that the greatest power given to His humanity still has no communication with God’s omnipotence (Epitome antitheses to Arts. 3–4, 7–8).

Stop before §. III (if Lutherans dropped this acerbic mode / swapped damnations for bare rejections, the door to fraternity would stand open).

Latin · §310

Fidem non justificare sine bonis operibus, i. e. Fidem solitariam non justificare, Antithes. XI. ad Artic. 3. p. m. 560. Bona opera necessaria ad salutem esse, Antit. I. ad Art. 4. p. m. 563. Fidem in Christum non amitti, & Spiritum S. nihilominus in homine habitare, etiamsi sciens volens (puta actu duntaxat, non habitu, & semiplenâ voluntate) peccet homo. Ibidem, Ant. 3. Corpus Christi in S. Coena non corporaliter una cum pane sumi, sed tantum Panem & Vinum ore accipi, Corpus verò Christi spiritualiter, i. e. Fide sumi. Antit. 5. ad Art. 7. p. m. 574. Fideles Corpus & sanguinem Christi non in Pane & Vino Coenae Dominicae quaerere, sed oculos in Coelum attollere, & inde Corpus Christi petere debere. Ibid. Antith. 15. p. 575. Infideles & impaenitentes Christianos in Coena Domini, non verum Corpus & Sanguinem Christi, sed Panem tantum & vinum sumere. Antit. 16. p. m. 575. Christum secundum Humanitatem (eóque finitam Naturam) Omnipotentiae, aliarumque Proprietatum Divinae Naturae (eóque Infinitarum), prorsus non esse capacem. Christo, item, secundum humanitatem, datam quidem maximam potestatem in Coelo & in Terra, videlicet majorem & ampliorem, quàm omnes Angeli & Creaturae acceperunt, sed tamen cum Omnipotentia Dei nullam habere communicationem, neg. Omnipotentiam divinam illi (h. e. humanae Naturae) datam esse, Antit. 15. & 16. ad Art. 8. p. m. 582.

Annotatio VI §.III open: If Lutherans dropped acerbic mode or swapped damnations for bare rejections§311

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

311§. III. If today’s named Lutherans would drop this harsher way of handling controversies — or at least trade their damnations (not unlike Tridentine anathematisms) for bare rejections of opinions they judge false —

then even if those opinions may perish on their own view, the authors and favorers of them (erring, if at all, in good faith) are above all to be saved, and spiritual fraternity is to be kept with them.

Latin · §311

§. III. Acerbiorem hunc Controversias tractandi modum si facessere juberent hodieque nominati Lutherani, vel saltem Damnationes suas, Anathematismis Tridentinis haud absimiles, in Rejectiones nudas falsarum sibi ita visarum Opinionum commutarent, quibus licèt, juxta se, perituris aliquando, Autores tamen Fautoresque earum (utpote, si omnino, certè bonâ fide errantes) salvandi sint maximè & cum his Fraternitatem Spiritualem colendi,

Annotatio VI §.III: Reformed desire and open door to one Church — fraternity with all keeping the Foundation§312

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

312The Reformed would then desire it, and the door into one church with them would be judged wide open.

The condition is simple: they stand most ready to give the right hand of spiritual fraternity to everyone who keeps the Foundation of the Christian faith — practical and theoretical alike.

Latin · §312

Reformatis cupido esset, inque unam Ecclesiam cum iisdem coalescendi apertissima judicaretur janua, utpote sub hac Conditione, cum omnibus Fundamentum Fidei Christianae, tam Practica, quàm Theoretica servantibus dextram fraternitatis Spiritualis jungere quam paratissimis.

Annotatio VI §.III: Bergen Fathers already — Rejicimus (non damnamus) four election errors (Art. XI Negativa)§313

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

313The Bergen Fathers already did something like this in the Negative of Article XI.

They write: We therefore reject (but do not damn) all the errors we shall now list — that God does not will all to repent and believe; that His call is not serious for all; that some are doomed by bare counsel apart from their sins; that election’s cause lies partly in us, not only in God’s mercy and Christ’s merit (p. m. 591).

Latin · §313

Factum jam tùm hujusmodi quid ab ipsis Patribus Bergensibus in Negativa Artic. XImi, quando ita scribunt: Rejicimus itaque (non autem damnamus) omnes, quos jam enumerabimus errores: (1.) Quòd Deus nolit, ut omnes homines paenitentiam agant & Evangelio credant. (2.) Quando DEus nos ad se vocat, quod non serio hoc velit, ut omnes homines ad ipsum veniant. (3.) DEum non velle, ut omnes salventur, sed quosdam, non ratione peccatorum suorum, verùm solô Dei Consilio, proposito & Voluntate ad exitium destinatos esse, ut prorsus Salutem consequi non possint. (4.) Quod non sola DEi Misericordia & Sanctissimum Christi Meritum; sed etiam in nobis ipsis aliqua Causa sit Electionis Divinae, cujus Causae ratione Deus nos ad vitam aeternam elegerit. p. m. 591.

Annotatio VI §.III: Easy to do likewise on other Antitheses — none damned in Scripture; opposites asserted§314

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

314Today’s doctors would be led most easily to do the same on the other antitheses named above.

They need only recall that none of those antitheses — nor many like them — is read damned in Holy Scripture, either expressly or by ready consequence.

Rather, the antitheses of those antitheses are asserted in God’s word, if not in the same words, then by legitimate consequence.

Latin · §314

Ad simile quid faciendum in aliis suprà memoratis Antithesibus inducentur hodierni Doctores quàm facillimè, si recolant, omnes istas Antitheses suas similesque plures, in Scriptura S. nullibi, nec expressè, nec per Consequentiam obviam, damnatas legi; quin harum potius Antithesium Antitheses, si minus totidem verbis, certè per legitimas Consequentias, in verbo Dei asseri:

Annotatio VI §.III: Scripture for the Antitheses’ antitheses — James, Paul, Psalms, John 6, Rom. 1/9, 1 Pet.§315

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

315For example: solitary faith does not justify (James 2 entire); good works are necessary to salvation (1 Cor. 7:19; Gal. 5:6; Heb. 12:14).

Faith in Christ and the Spirit are not wholly lost by every partly voluntary act of sin (Ps. 51:13; 2 Sam. 7:14).

Christ’s body is taken spiritually by the mouth of faith, not corporeally with the bread by the body’s mouth — sought from heaven, received by the faithful only (John 6:35, 47–59, 63).

Omnipotence does not belong to Christ according to the humanity (John 10; Rom. 1:3–4; 9:5; 1 Pet. 3:18; 4:1).

Latin · §315

e. g. Fidem solitariam non justificare. Jacob. II. integrô. Bona Opera ad Salutem esse necessaria. 1. Cor. VII. 19. Gal. V. 6. Hebr. XII. 14. Fidem in Christum & Spiritum S., non quovis actu peccandi utcunque quadantenus voluntario, amitti penitus. PS. LI. 13. 2. Sam. VII. 14. Corpus Christi non corporaliter unà cum Pane, idque Ore Corporis, sed Spiritualiter, & Ore fidei sumi, indeque non in Pane quaerendum, sed ex Coelo petendum esse; nec ab infidelibus, sed fidelibus tantum accipi; Joh. VI, 35. & v. 47.–59. itemque v. 63. inter se collatis. Christo, secundum Humanitatem, Omnipotentiam non competere Joh. X. Pater me (quà hominem considerato) major est; Ergo etiam respectu Potentiae: Christo autem, secundum humanam Naturam, finita omnia, infinita, vice versa, secundum Divinam Naturam, convenire, Rom. 1, 3, 4 Cap. IX, 5. 1. Pet. III, 18. C. IV, 1.

Annotatio VI §.III close: Faxit Deus — end mutual hatreds; return to full καταλλαγή — TANTUM before Coena Hexas§316

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

316May Almighty God grant that, as I now end these Annotations on the Author’s Historical and Catallactic Protheoria of controversies with the Lutherans, so an end may at last be put to Evangelicals’ mutual hatreds.

Then every handle for a history of these fights may be cut off, and they may return to a full and perfect καταλλαγή — glued more and more to their common Head, Christ.

TANTUM. Stop before HEXAS Annotationum on the Prior Protestant Controversies De Coena Domini (Annotatio I).

Latin · §316

Faxit DEus O. M. ut sicuti Annotationibus in Protheoriam Autoris Historicam & Catallacticam Controversiarum cum Lutheranis, nunc finem impono, ita finis tandem imponatur odiis Evangelicorum mutuis, ut Historiae de his ansa omnis deinceps praescindatur, ipsi verò ad plenam perfectamque καταλλαγήν redeant, magis magisque Capiti suo Communi, Christo, conglutinandi. TANTUM.

HEXAS De Coena Domini Annotatio I open §.I: Why Priores — unde Schismatis initium§317

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

317Here begins the Hexad of Annotations on the earlier Protestant fights over the Lord’s Supper — the place where the schism took its start.

ANNOTATION I asks whether the Institution words of the Sacred Supper are to be taken properly or figuratively.

§. I. Our author himself shows why he calls those Supper controversies Priores when he adds the clause: whence the beginning of the Schism.

Latin · §317

HEXAS ANNOTATIONUM IN CONTROVERSIAS PROTESTANTICAS PRIORES DE COENA DOMINI, UNDE INITIUM SCHISMATIS, ANNOTATIO I De Sensu verborum Institutionis Sacrae Coenae, proprio ne, an figurato? §. I. Cur Controversiae Protestanticæ de Coena Domini, Autori nostro Priores dicantur, ipsemet haud obscurè subinnuit, quando subjicit: unde Schismatis initium.

Annotatio I §.I: Not priority of Dignity or Order (Sennert) — but of Time and Acerbitas§318

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

318They are not “prior” by dignity — as if they alone were some fundamental article of the faith, or the chief matter Protestants hammer out among themselves.

Nor by order — as if a methodical theological system would have to put them first.

Even some Lutherans deprecate those kinds of priority (Sennert, Exercises on fundamental articles §§. 64–65, fasc. pp. 430–431).

Latin · §318

Scilicet priores audiunt, non prioritate Dignitatis, quòd fundamentalem quendam fidei Christianae articulum, aut principalem istorum concernunt qui sub disputationes incudem à Protestantibus, & inter se, revocantur; nec Prioritate Ordinis, quòd in Methodica, id est, juxta naturalem Systematis Theologici methodum disposita Controversiarum Protestanticarum tractatione, primum locum mererentur. Has enim prioritatis species vel Lutheranorum nonnulli deprecabuntur, per rationes plurimas ab And. Sennerto in unum collectas, Exerc. Theol. de articulis fid. fundamentalibus §. 64. & 65. p. Fasciculi exercitationum ejus 430. & 431.

Annotatio I §.I Time: First mutual dissent after egress from papal Babylon was on Supper questions§319

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

319They are prior partly by time.

Once out of papal Babylon, Protestants first began to dissent from one another on some questions about the Lord’s Supper.

Latin · §319

Sed verò prioritate partim temporis, quòd Babylone pontificiâ egressi, primò omnium, in nonnullis de Coena Domini quaestionibus, à se invicem dissentire coeperint Protestantes;

Annotatio I §.I Acerbitas: That dissent erupted into the foul beginning of the Protestant schism§320

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

320They are prior partly by acerbitas.

That dissent at last erupted into the nerve and gave a foul beginning to the Protestant schism.

Latin · §320

partim acerbitatis, quòd dissensus hic in nervum tandem erupit, ut schismati Protestantico turpe dederit initium.

Annotatio I §.I Calixtus: Eucharist deformed by papal abuses — reformers right, but weak foresight at the start§321

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

321Calixtus notes the occasion of that first priority without tastelessness: among the Pontificians the Eucharist had been deformed by foul abuses and superstitions — scarcely any other head of religion had suffered equal calamity.

They adored the blessed bread as the very Body, set it out for adoration, and offered a propitiatory sacrifice; solitary Masses without communicants were frequent.

The first Reformation leaders rightly meant to abolish those errors — yet human ingenuity is weak, and not all foresaw at the start how it would be done rightly (Judic. §.47, Dutch ed. pp. 69–70).

Latin · §321

Prioris Prioritatis occasionem non insulsè annotat B. Georg. Calixtus hisce verbis: Sacramentum Eucharistiae multis & tetris abusibus & superstitionibus hactenus apud Pontificios deformatum erat & vix aliud religionis caput parem calamitatem expertum: Panem benedictum abusu remoto, quod nihil nisi ipsumissimum corpus crederent esse, adorabant & vulgò adorandum proponebant, quin & sacrificium propitiatorium (vocabulo hôc strictè & in formali significatione accepto) habebant & offerebant. Atque adeo Missas ut vocant solitarias, Communicantium expertes, frequentissimè celebrabant, rarò autem adhibitis Communicantibus. Hisce erroribus & pravitatibus abolendis intenti erant primi Reformationis duces & Autores, quod omnino rectè erat; quae est autem humani ingenii imbecillitas, quomodo id rectè fieret, non omnes in istis initiis providebant, Judic. de controversiis theologicis §.47. Batav. ed. p. 69. in fine & 70.

Annotatio I §.I close: Chytraeus — Luther at Marburg 1529 refused Zwinglians as brothers; Landgrave still sought peace — stop before §.II§322

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

322Even the Lutheran David Chytraeus records the cause and author of the second priority.

In his full account of the 1529 Marburg colloquy he adds: after Luther refused to acknowledge Zwingli, Oecolampadius, Bucer and their associates as brothers — because they taught differently on the true and essential presence of Christ’s body and blood in the Supper —

the Landgrave and other peace-seekers still did not stop laboring that the Supper dissent might be piously softened and Christian peace and fraternity set between both sides (p. mihi 647).

Stop before §. II (first controversy: interpretation of the Institution words Hoc est corpus meum — literal/κατὰ τὸ ῥητόν vs proper/improper).

Latin · §322

Posterioris Prioritatis Causam Autoremque Lutherum vel ipse Lutheranus Dav. Chytraeus memorat, quando in actis suis cum Zwinglianis, colloquio Marpurgensi inter Protestantes, anno 1529. habito & à se plenè recitato tandem subjicit: Postquam igitur in colloquio Marpurgensi D. Lutherus, Zwinglium, Oecolampadium, Bucerum & eorum socios propterea quod in articulo de vera & essentiali praesentia corporis & sanguinis Christi in Coena Domini, diversum à sententia sua docerent, pro fratribus agnoscere & recipere noluit, Landgravius tamen & alii boni & pacis ac concordiae cupidi non destiterunt in eo elaborare, ut dissensio illa de Coena Domini piè componi & leniri & Christiana pax & fraternitas inter utramque partem constitui posset. p. mihi 647.

Annotatio I §.II open: First prior Supper controversy — Institution words Hoc est corpus meum needlessly split in two§323

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

323§. II. Of the earlier Protestant Supper controversies, the first is how to read the definitive Institution words: This is my body.

One party has needlessly torn that question in two: whether literally / κατὰ τὸ ῥητόν, and whether the propositions This is my body / This is my Blood are taken properly or improperly.

Latin · §323

§. II. Inter priores de S. Coena Controversias Protestanticæs, prima omnium est de Interpretatione verborum Institutionis Coenae horisticorum seu definitivorum: Hoc est corpus meum: Quae ut tanto amplior pinguiorque appareret, ab altera Protestantium parte in duas nequicquam discerpta est, quarum priori quaeritur: Num literaliter vel κατὰ τὸ ῥητόν? Posteriori: Num propriè, an verò impropriè verba S. Coenae, vel potiùs propositiones: Hoc est corpus meum, & Hic est Sanguis meus, capiendae sint.

Annotatio I §.II: Taking κατὰ τὸ ῥητόν three ways — retain words; follow native sense; want the sense proper§324

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

324That one fight should not be counted as two is plain once you see that taking a proposition κατὰ τὸ ῥητόν can mean three things.

First: keep the words — formally, or by formal equipollents that do not even differ in concept.

Second: follow the words’ genuine native sense.

Third: want that sense to be proper.

Latin · §324

Ex una duas sic Controversias nequicquam constitui, ad oculum patet, si observetur: Τὸ κατὰ τὸ ῥητόν Propositionem accipere, triplici modô contingere posse, (1.) uti verba retineas, idque vel formaliter, vel aequipollenter, aequipollentia scil. formali, hoc est ea, quâ à formaliter retentis ne conceptu quidem distinguantur aequipollentia. (2.) Sensum verborum genuinum nativumque sequaris. (3.) Sensum verborum velis esse proprium.

Annotatio I §.II: No Protestant fight on the first two; only the third remains — is the literal sense proper or improper?§325

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

325On the first two meanings Protestants have no lawsuit: both sides hold the formal (and equipollent) words, and one genuine sense that fits Christ’s mind.

Only the third stays doubtful and contested.

So the disputed “literal” sense of the words in the proposition reduces to this: is that literal sense proper, or improper?

Latin · §325

Enimverò de prioribus duabus significationibus τοῦ capiendi verba κατὰ τὸ ῥητόν, vel τῷ ῥητῷ retinendi, litigium nullum inter Protestantes, utrâque parte persuasâ, tam Verba formalia & aequipollentia quaecunque, quàm verborum utrorumque sensum genuinum, h. e. semper unum eundemque, verum illum mentique Christi convenientem, tenendum servandumque esse, ut sola tertia in dubio maneat & controversa. Confirmatur: scil. literalem verborum, in propositione spectatorum, controversum sensum ad hoc recidere: Num Sensus literalis, proprius, an verò improprius sit?

Annotatio I §.II: Literal sense wider than proper/improper — Scherzer on literal/logical sense and figures§326

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

326A biblical proposition’s literal sense is wider than proper vs improper, and stretches equally to both with equal clarity.

An improper predication does not make the sense less literal, less true, or less matched to the speaker’s intent — the letter is open to impropriety no less than to propriety.

Scherzer puts it best: the literal or logical sense is what the Spirit first and proximately intends, whether in proper words or figurative speech; otherwise many biblical sayings would have no literal sense at all (Syst. Theol. I.§.24).

Latin · §326

Quia literalis alicujus propositionis, etiam Biblicae, sensus, proprio impropriôque latior existit, & ad hos, etiam aequè perspicuos, perinde extensus: neque enim sensus alicujus propositionis biblicae minus literalis, i. e. minùs verus genuinus & dicentis menti ac intentioni minus conformis, quin & minus perspicuus, remanet, si impropria, quam si propria facta sit praedicatio, litera propositionis, unà cum perspicuitate sua, Improprietati non minùs, quàm Proprietati, obnoxia, vel ab ista non minus quam ab hac, afficienda. Unde rectissimè Scherzerus: Ad perspicuitatem, inquit, pertinet omnino sensus literalis seu Logicus, i. e. quem Spiritus S. per se primo & proximè intendit, sive propriis verbis, sive figurato sermonis genere efferatur. Si enim sensus literalis solùm propriis verbis proferretur, plures orationes Biblicae nullum haberent sensum literalem, quod absurdum, System. Theol. loc. 1. §. 24. p. m. 24. in fin.

Annotatio I §.II Schmidius: τὸ ῥητόν includes tropic acceptance — Matt. 16:16 and John 6:51 both literal; no Calvinist quarrel so far§327

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

327Sebastian Schmidius agrees for the Supper proposition itself: the literal sense / τὸ ῥητόν is what the words immediately yield when all circumstances are weighed.

He gladly allows that τὸ ῥητόν covers not only words taken properly but also words taken tropically.

So Peter’s You are the Son of the living God (Matt. 16:16) and Christ’s I am the living bread (John 6:51) are both literal — though only the second is a trope — and thus far there is no quarrel with the Calvinists (pp. 18–19).

Latin · §327

Cui adstipulatur, etiam quà applicationem ad propositionem S. Coenae de qua nunc quaeritur, Sebastian. Schmidius Tract. de principiis seu Fundamentis praesentiae corporis & Sanguinis Christi in S. Coena cap. 3. §. 17. Literalis sensus, seu τὸ ῥητόν, ait, est is sensus, quem verba ipsa immediatè, consideratis omnibus circumstantiis, reddunt: ubi libenter admittimus τὸ ῥητόν seu literalem sensum non tantùm esse, quem verba propriè sumta dare possunt, sed etiam quem tropicè accepta subministrant. Ut adeò literalem istum sensum, modò, verba propriè accepta, modò, verba tropicè usurpata, suggerant. Sic literalem sensum habent non tantum verba Petri, Matth. 16. vers. 16. Tu es Filius Dei viventis, sed & verba ipsius Domini Jesu, Joh. 6. vers. 51. Ego sum panis vivus; licet hic tropus sit, ibi nullus. Et hactenus inter nos & Calvinianos nihil erit controversiae, p. 18. in fin. & 19.

Annotatio I §.II close: Real dispute — propositions proper (Lutherans) or improper (Reformed/Gomarus) — stop before §.III§328

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

328After needless talk of word-propriety outside the proposition — which the Reformed never refuse — Schmidius himself grants that the whole Protestant fight over a retained or less-retained “literal” sense of the Supper words comes back to one question: as they complete Christ’s proposition, are This is my body taken properly or improperly?

For Lutherans the ῥητόν of This is my Body / This is my blood (as one whole proposition, not the several words stripped of their own proper sense) is when every word stays in its proper signification and no trope is admitted.

The Reformed deny only that those propositions, taken in their genuine literal sense, are proper (Gomarus, Tom. 3, Disp. 35, th. 10); Lutherans contend they are — otherwise the two sides would not differ here at all.

Stop before §. III (Reformed proofs that the definitive Supper propositions are improper — generic/specific arguments).

Latin · §328

Ibidem, postquam de literali sensu verborum, extra propositionem spectatorum, i. e. de horum proprietate, Reformatis nunquam non concedenda, frustraque quaedam subjecisset, etiam, contra omnem Reformatorum mentem, asseruisset, eos literalem verborum S. Coenae sensum, à se retentum, mystico solì seu allegorico oppositum velle, cùm hunc oppositum velint omni falso minusque genuino, vel cuivis à mente loquentis Christi & huius immediata intentione, abhorrenti, sponte suâ agnoscit, omnem disputationem de sensu literali verborum Coenae retento, vel minùs retento, quam Protestantes inter se agitant, huc recurrere: An verba (prout nempe propositionem Christi absolvunt) Hoc est corpus meum, propriè, an verò impropriè, capienda sint? Discrimen, inquit, (inter nos & Calvinianos) hôc loco est illud quod Calviniani à proprietate verborum, ubi non deberent, recedunt, reliquae vero sententiae Literam se sequi & premere confitentur: Quare verborum S. Coenae Hoc est Corpus meum, Hoc est sanguis meus (puta quatenus non singula in se verba considerantur, utpote eatenus propria sua significatione à Reformatorum nemine exuenda privandaque unquam, sed quatenus integram Christi propositionem conficiunt, de cujus proprietate & improprietate controvertitur) ῥητόν, litera, seu literalis sensus, is est (scil. Lutheranis) cùm verba ista omnia in propriis suis significationibus relinquuntur, nec ad tropum, quicunque ille tandem sit, disceditur. p. 19. in fin. & 20. Sic verò Reformatos Lutherani habent consentientes, cum hoc solùm negent Reformati: Verba Christi prout propositionem constituunt, sensumque suum literalem, verum genuinum, i. e. menti dicentis Christi exactè respondentem, propositioni impropriae propriaeque juxta communem, obtinent, propriè accipi. Vel, ut clariùs loquar: Propositiones has: Hoc est Corpus meum, & hic est sanguis meus, (in literali i. e. genuino veroque sensu suo acceptas) proprias negant esse Reformati (Vid. Gom. Tom. 3. Diff. 35. thes. 10.) quas vice versâ proprias contendunt Lutherani, alioquin, nullô omnino discrimine hîc à Reformatis distincti, vel distinguendi.

Annotatio I §.III open: Reformed prove Hoc est corpus meum improper — GENERICA and SPECIFICA genera§329

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

329§. III. The Reformed argue that the definitive Supper propositions — above all This is my body — are not proper but improper.

They reduce the proofs to two genera: the GENERIC and the SPECIFIC nature of the proposition taken materially.

Latin · §329

§. III. Ceterum propositiones S. Coenae modò dictas definitivas, & sigillatim hanc (de qua communiter disputari solet) Hoc est corpus meum, non propriam, sed impropriam esse, probant Reformati argumentis ad duo genera revocandis, quorum prius GENERICAM, posterius SPECIFICAM propositionis, materialiter acceptae, naturam concernit.

Annotatio I §.III GENERICA remote: Disparatum de disparato — Carlstadt Identica out; Gomarus / Bellarmine§330

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

330As remoter genus, the GENERIC nature shows a disparate predicated of a disparate — whether τὸ hoc is bread alone, or bread with Christ’s body besides — once Carlstadt’s Identica This Body is my body is exploded as a novel fiction both Protestant sides hate.

Body predicated of bread is disparate of disparate; disparates force improper predication and shut out the proper — otherwise no improper speech would remain, and no metonymy or metaphor could exist except among disparates.

Gomarus builds this sharply (Tom. 3, Disp. 35, th. 14–20), ending with Bellarmine: common sense suffices — if disparates may be affirmed properly of disparates, one may as well affirm nothing of something, darkness of light, Belial of Christ (p. 139).

Latin · §330

GENERICA propositionis hujus natura (1) quà genus remotius, ostendit, Disparatum, in ea, de disparato praedicari, sive subjectum, τὸ hoc, solum panem, sive cum pane aliud praetereà, ipsum scil. Christi corpus, designet, dummodo exclusa explosaque maneat Carlstadiana Identica: Hoc Corpus est corpus meum, uti novitate & fictione, ita δισερημηνείᾳ & violentâ ab antecedentibus suis discerptione, utrique Protestantium parti merito suo exosa. Quatenus enim corpus Christi de pane, junctum licet sibi corpus Christi habente, praedicatur, praedicatur utique disparatum de disparato: At disparatorum natura, de se invicem praedicatorum, eò quòd disparata sunt, praedicationem impropriam infert, propriam respuit; sin minus, omnis praedicatio impropria è medio tollitur: Quaenam enim de se impropriè praedicabuntur, si non disparata? Certè, quicquam de seipso non potest impropriè dici: nec ulla potest dari metonymia, aut metaphora, nisi in Disparatis. Argumentum hoc si quisquam alius, acutissimè adstruxit deduxitque Doctissimus Gomarus, Operum Theol. Tom. 3. Disp. 35 a thesi 14. ad 20. inclusivè, in haec tandem Bellarmini verba definens: Non hic opus habemus Aristotele, cùm sensus communis sufficiat. Nam si liceat disparata de disparatis propriè affirmare, licebit eodem jure affirmare de nihilo aliquid, de aliquo nihil, de luce tenebras, de tenebris lucem, de Christo Belial, de Beliale Christum: neque fides nostra nos obligat ut defendamus quae contradictionem implicant pag. 139.

Annotatio I §.III: Personal predications no help — Vorstius concrete-of-concrete vs sacramental abstract-of-abstract§331

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

331Objecting “personal” predications does not help here.

Vorstius notes that in those, a concrete is predicated of a concrete — not abstract disparate nature of abstract disparate nature.

In our sacramental saying, by contrast, abstract is predicated of abstract: body of bread, hence disparate of disparate.

Latin · §331

Non juvat hôc loco personales objecisse praedicationes, utpote de quibus rectissimè praeceptor olim noster B. Johannes Vorstius, observat, in iis, non rem abstractam de abstracta, seu, quod idem est, disparatam naturam abstractam, de natura itidem disparata abstracta, sed concretum de concreto praedicare, cùm in sacramentali nostra, abstractum de abstracto, corpus de pane, eòque disparatum de disparato, praedicetur.

Annotatio I §.III vs Musaeus: Eucharistic bread still abstract; body of composite; synecdoche / improper§332

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

332Musaeus (§.99 vs Vorstius) claims the sacramental line somehow predicates concrete of concrete — this Eucharistic bread / Eucharist of two things is Christ’s body — citing Bajer on Impanation.

But blessing does not turn bread’s abstract nature into a concrete; and he conflates Eucharistic bread with the Eucharist itself.

Even then an abstract body is still predicated of a composite of body and bread — unlike personal propositions — so abstract of concrete remains disparate of disparate, a synecdoche, and thus improper.

Latin · §332

Si instes cum Johanne Museo disp. peculiari de S. Coena, Vorstio oppositâ §. 99: In Sacramentali propositione etiam suo modo praedicari Concretum de Concreto, ita ut non dicatur: natura hujus panis est natura corporis Christi, sed tantùm, hic panis, scil. Eucharisticus, panis benedictus, non panis communis, sed Eucharistia, ex duabus rebus, terrena & caelesti, constans, est corpus Christi, citante Bajero Disp. de impanatione §.30., praeterquam quod (1) panem partim naturam abstractam relinquit esse, quatenus nempe Eucharisticus seu benedictus tantùm, nec communis ampliùs, per hoc, abstractam suam naturam nequaquam deserit, vel in concretam concedit: Neque enim panis (natura abstracta) per id, quòd ei benedictum & per benedictionem à communi usu separatus est, naturam abstractam cum concreta commutât, omni alioquin re abstractâ, & per benedictionem peculiarem à communi usu separata, per hoc ipsum in concretam convertenda; partim Eucharisticum panem, cum Eucharistia, confundit, de quorum posteriori rectè quidem dicas, ex duabus rebus, terrena & caelesti, constare, non item de priori, nisi ex sumta, nec adhuc dum probata, hypothesi, etiam (2) remanet adhuc, abstractam nihilominus naturam corporis Christi, seu abstractum corpus Christi, de concreto, seu de composito ex corpore & pane, praedicari, eòque personalibus propositionibus, (in quibus concretum, non verò abstractum, de Concreto praedicatur) praedicationem hanc sacramentalem dissimilem esse. Quando verò abstractum de Concreto directè praedicatur, uti adhucdum disparatum de disparato praedicatur, ita praedicatio non potest non esse impropria: praedicatur enim sic pars de toto, hacque ratione praedicatio conficitur synechdochica, per consequens, tropica seu impropria.

Annotatio I §.III GENERICA nearer: Signatum de signo — metonymy/synecdoche when sign ≠ thing; sacramental induction§333

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

333(II) As nearer genus, the GENERIC view shows the sacramental proposition predicating the thing signified of the sign.

That can be proper only when sign and thing are materially the same; when they differ, the predication is metonymic or synechdochic — sign for thing, container for content, or part for whole — and so improper.

Induction from Old and New Testament sacramentals in the Supper’s own Institution confirms that a horistic sacramental proposition is improper by nature.

Latin · §333

(II) GENERICA quà genus propius, exhibet propositionem sacramentalem, in qua signatum de signo praedicatur. Etsi verò sic praedicatio propria esse possit, quando nim. Signum cum signato materialiter idem est, tamen non potest non esse impropria, quandocunque signum & signatum materialiter differunt, sive signum nude significans, sive praetereà signati exhibitivum, habeatur: Utroque enim modo praedicatio evadit vel metonymica, vel synechdochica, eòque impropria. Priori quidem, per metonymiam signi pro signato; posteriori verò, vel per metonymiam continentis pro contento, vel per synechdochen partis pro toto. Confirmatur, sacramentalem propositionem ὁριστικὴν, suâ naturâ impropriam esse, Inductione etiam singularum Sacramentalium tam Veteris, quàm N. Testamenti, in ipsa quoque S. Coenae institutione, occurrentis.

Annotatio I §.III close: Circumcision and Passover institutions predicate improperly — stop before Baptism/Cup§334

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

334(a) In circumcision’s Institution (Gen. 17:10–11) God’s covenant is predicated of circumcision only improperly — circumcision is the sign of the covenant, God Himself explaining in the next verse.

(b) In the Passover Institution (Exod. 12:11, 21, 27) passover / passage is predicated only improperly of the lamb and of its slaughter and eating — the same species of trope by which Christ is our passover (1 Cor. 5:7) and the desert rock was Christ by signification, not substance (Augustine, Quaest. Lev. 57).

Stop before §.III continuation (Baptism and Cup Institution inductions; SPECIFICA genus).

Latin · §334

Quando enim (a) in Institutione Circumcisionis, Deus ita Abrahamum alloquitur: Hoc est foedus meum inter me & inter vos & semen tuum post te, quod servabis, ut circumcidatur vobis omnis mas Gen. 17, 10. foedus Dei de circumcisione non nisi impropriè praedicatur: Neque enim Circumcisio propriè foedus est, sed signum foederis, Deô ipsômet interprete versu proximè sequente 11. Debetis autem praeputium carnis praescindere, hocque ipsum foederis signum futurum est inter me & vos. Quando (b) in Institutione Paschatos, totum populum, Moses, nomine Dei, ita, informat: Agnus à vobis, in star festinantium, comedendus, est pascha Domini, Exod. 12, 11. item: Accipite agnum quilibet paterfamilias pro familia sua & mactate pascha, versu 21. Item: si quis ex vobis, agno mactato vescentibus, quaesiverit: quid rei seu officii hic peragitis? Respondebitis: est Pascha sacrificium Domini filios Israelis praetereuntis in Egypto, vers. 27. in propositionibus hisce cunctis, pascha, seu transitus, tam de agno, quàm de mactatione & comesione agni, nonnisi impropriè enunciatur, substantiâ agni nequaquam in actionem transeuntem, per praedicationem aliquam propriam, convertendâ, & quidem per ejusdem speciei tropum, per quem in N. T. ipse Christus pascha nostrum dicitur 1. Cor. 5. vers. 7. nec non petra, Israelitas in deserto secuta: Solet enim res quae significat, ejus rei nomine, quam significat, nuncupari, sicut scriptum est, septem spicae septem anni sunt & multa hujusmodi. Hinc est quod dictum est petra erat Christus: non enim dixit: petra significat Christum, sed tanquam hoc esset! Utique per substantiam hoc non erat, sed per significationem, sunt verba Augustini, quaest. supra Levit. 57.

Annotatio I §.III cont: Passover instance applied to Hoc est corpus meum — same tropic hearing for the disciples§335

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

335Tighten the consequence by applying that Passover instance to This is my Body.

Christ was instituting the Supper right after Passover for disciples still raw in the divine mysteries.

He cannot have meant This bread is my body to be heard differently from This lamb is the passover / passage — especially with broken for you and This cup is the N.T. in my blood poured out for you — or else He would have spoken obscurely and opened John-14-style puzzles.

Latin · §335

Adstringitur vis consequentiae si haec instantia ad Propositionem S. Coenae: Hoc est Corpus meum, applicetur, per id scil., quòd Christus S. Coenam immediàte post Pascha celebratum instituturus & commendaturus discipulis mysteriorum divinorum perquam ignaris, non potuit voluisse verba sua: Hoc, i. e. hic panis est corpus meum, aliter ab iis intelligi, quàm verba vixdum celebrati paschalis, Hoc, i. e. hic agnus est pascha seu transitus, ab iisdem intellecta hactenus erant, praesertim, cùm adderet Christus, quod pro vobis vel fractum est, vel frangitur, quôve sensu accipi debebat posterior propositio Christi Eucharistica: Hoc poculum est N. T. in sanguine meo qui pro vobis effunditur; Secus, & quodsi vel aliter intelligi verba sua à discipulis voluisse Christus, vel discipuli eadem aliter intellexissent, tam Christus iis admodum obscurè locutus fuisset, quam ipsis ansa suppeditata, ad miras quaestiones dilabendi, similes iis, quae leguntur Joh. cap. 14.

Annotatio I §.III (y): Baptismal definitives — signata of the sign; metonymy or synecdoche§336

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

336(y) In some baptismal definitives — Baptism is putting on Christ (Gal. 3:27); it is the appeal of a good conscience toward God (1 Pet. 3) — the Spirit predicates only Baptism’s signified things of the sign.

Whether the sign is bare external baptism or the whole exhibitive rite, the predication is metonymic or synechdochic; that cannot be denied.

Latin · §336

Quando (y) in definitivis Baptismatis nonnullis: Baptisma est indutio Christi Gal. 3. 27. item, est ἐπερώτημα συνειδήσεως ἀγαθῆς εἰς Θεόν 1. Petr. 3. Spiritus S. sola Baptismatis Signata, de Signo, sive nudo, i. e. baptismate externo, sive exhibitivo, i. e. de integro baptismo, ex interna & externa parte constante, praedicat, negari nequit, vel Metonymicam vel Synechdochicam praedicationem fieri.

Annotatio I §.III (d): Cup is the New Testament in Christ’s blood — many tropes; Valencia / Cajetan§337

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

337(d) In the other half of the Supper Institution — Luke 22:20 and 1 Cor. 11:25 — The Cup is the N.T. in Christ’s blood.

No one easily denies that one line breathes several tropes — not even Cajetan.

Gregory of Valencia grants the necessity: the cup must be taken for the contained blood, and testament/promise is predicated of that blood only figuratively (as Matthew and Mark’s blood of the New Testament shows).

Latin · §337

Denique (d) Cùm in Institutionis S. Coenae parte altera propositio, tùm à Christo primum enunciata, apud Lucam cap. 22. vers. 20. tùm ab Apostolo 1. Cor. 11. vers. 25. repetita, occurrit: Poculum est N. T. in sanguine Christi, unô eam plures tropos spirare nemo facilè inficias ibit, ne quidem Pontificius Cajetanus in Luc. 22. ex Thoma de Aquino 1. Cor. 10.; quin potius Gregorius de Valencia etiam necessitatem tropi agnoscet de Eucharistia Libro I. cap. 9. th. 42. ita scribens: In propositione, Hic calix est N. T. in sanguine meo, oportere prorsus calicem accipi pro re contenta, quae est Christi Sanguis; & consequenter, de hoc sanguine testamentum, seu promissionem, non nisi figurate praedicari, quatenus promissionem videl. & Testamentum confirmat, ut explicat ille dicendi modus Matthaei & Marci in casu nominis obliquo, sanguis Novi Testamenti.

Annotatio I §.III: Scultetus grants tropum in the Cup words but denies consequence for the rest — Strimesius replies§338

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

338Scultetus, in his recent Discussion of Reformed Universalism, grants a trope in those second-part Institution words, yet denies the consequence for the rest of the Eucharist Institution.

Proper sense, he says, is kept everywhere unless a grave cause blocks it — and in This is my body, he claims, there is none.

Strimesius notes he already agrees the Cup proposition is built of more than one trope, and all the more once Heb. 9:17, 20 shows it emulates Moses’ This is the blood of the N.T.

Latin · §338

Nec abnuet Lutheranus quivis, certè non Dominus Daniel Severinus Scultetus in Discussione Universalismi Reformati adhuc recenti, consequentiam interim abnuens: Ponam inquit, in his verbis (partis scil. Institutionis sacrae Coenae, secundae, seu posterioris) esse tropum, non sunt eam ob causam reliqua ad Sacrae Eucharistiae institutionem pertinentia tropicè accipienda. Proprius enim verborum sensus ubivis est retinendus, ni gravis obstet causa, quae hic, scilicet in propositione prioris Partis: Hoc est corpus meum, nulla est. Quibus verbis, uti mihi consenserit Clariss. vir, propositionem Eucharisticam: Hoc poculum est N. T. in sanguine meo, tropô non uno constare, tantôque magis consenserit, non nude posuerit, quantô ex Hebr. cap. 9. vers. 17. & 20. magis annotaverit, modum hunc loquendi aemulari formulam dicendi Mosis, cùm populum totum expiaret, & sanguine aspergeret, ita sonantem: Hic est sanguis N. T. à Deo injuncti;

Annotatio I §.III close: Not all Institution words tropic from the Cup; yet sacramentals do not abhor impropriety — Disparatum as grave cause§339

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

339So Strimesius consents on two points: admitting Cup impropriety does not make every other Institution word tropical; and proper sense stays unless a grave cause blocks it.

(1) He does not infer from This cup is the New Testament that all Supper Institution words are improper — only that definitive sacramentals so little abhor impropriety that from all the rest (This is my body set aside for now) one may most probably infer these too are improper.

(2) That impropriety must be written onto This is my body as well, because the gravest cause blocks propriety: otherwise a Disparate would have to be predicated properly of a Disparate against nature and sound reason.

Latin · §339

Ita vicissim me sibi duplici modo habuerit consentientem, tùm quod ex dictae propositionis (Hoc poculum est N. T. in sanguine meo) improprietate admissâ, non sequatur, omnia reliqua, ad S. Eucharistiae institutionem pertinentia verba, tropicè sumenda; tùm quòd proprius verborum sensus ubivis retinendus sit, nisi gravis obstet causa; dummodo praetereà observare haud gravetur Dominus Scultetus (1) me non ex propositione impropria hac: Hoc poculum est Novum Testamentum, inferre vel voluisse, vel etiamnum velle, omnia S. Coenae institutionis verba impropria esse, sed dicere duntaxat: Definitiva Sacramentalia adeo non abhorrere ab improprietate, ut ex omnium in universum (exceptis tantisper his solis; Hoc est corpus meum) improprietate, citra controversiam admittenda, probabilissimè saltem, & horum inferri queat improprietas. (2) Dictam modò improprietatem, postremis hisce necessariò transcribendam esse, quòd gravissima proprietati eorum causa obstet, quâ gravior dari nequit, ea scil. qua alioquin futurum est, ut Disparatum de Disparato, contra omnem hujus naturam sanamque hominum rationem, propriè praedicari dicendum fuerit.

Annotatio I §.IV open SPECIFICA: Testimonies acknowledging impropriety — Fathers explicit; stop before Picherellus catalog§340

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

340§. IV. Arguments for the specific nature of the proposition under debate are drawn chiefly from those who acknowledge its impropriety in species — expressly, or implicitly by their interpretations.

EXPLICITLY figurative: the more ancient Church Fathers (collected by Oecolampadius and Melanchthon), the Reformed Jonstonus, and the Pontifician Picherellus (Opusc. Theol. p. 28).

Stop before the Picherellus / Tertullian catalog and further SPECIFICA testimonies.

Latin · §340

§. IV. Argumenta, specificam propositionis, de qua adhuc disquiritur, naturam attingentia, istorum potissimum testimoniis conficiuntur, qui improprietatem ejus in specie, vel disertè atque explicitè, vel per interpretationes suas, sicque implicite, agnoscunt ac confitentur. EXPLICITE figuratam statuunt (1) PATRES ECCLESIAE ANTIQUIORES, quorum testimonia summâ industriâ collegit ex primis Reformatoribus Oecolampadius, in Dialogo, Melanchton, in consilio Epistolico, ad Fridericum Palatinum misso; Ex recentioribus Johannes Jonstonus Reformatus Syntag. de Commun. veteris Ecclesiae cap. 3. art. 3. §. 3. à pag. mihi 86. ad pag. 100. Et Petrus Picherellus Pontificius Opuscul. Theol. p. 28.

Annotatio I §.IV cont: Picherellus — Tertullian’s quasi vere; Origen, Augustine, Cyril on figurative eating§341

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

341Picherellus is worth quoting: few own his Opuscula, and a Pontifician witness carries extra weight when his own side presses Christ’s words as proper.

On John 6’s Unless you eat the flesh… he reads Tertullian as taking the eating not truly — i.e. improperly — because the hearers treated the sermon as hard as if He had truly set His flesh to be eaten (quasi vere → non vere).

Origen, Augustine, and Cyril likewise mark figurative speech for that hard saying.

Latin · §341

Hujus Verba recitare operae pretium duco, tùm quòd Opuscula viri in paucorum admodum manibus versantur, tùm quòd tantò majorem fidem meretur Autor, quantò Pontificii communiter proprietatem verborum Christi pressius urgere consuevere: Cum diceret Christus Joh. 6., inquit Picherellus, nisi carnem filii hominis manducaveritis &c. intelligit Tertullianus lib. de resurrect. carnis, num. marg. 28. non verè (i. e. improprie) dixisse edendam carnem suam, durum inquit & intolerabilem existimaverunt sermonem ejus, quasi verè carnem suam illis edendam determinasset. Voces hae quasi verè, faciunt ut Tertullianus intellexerit non verè. Cui adstipulatur Origenes in Lev. cap. 7timum, qui citatur de consecr. dist. 2 can. de hac. De hac hostia, quae in Christi commemorationem mirabiliter fit, edere licet: de illa verò, quam Christus in ara crucis obtulit, secundum se edere non licet. Ad eumque modum, quia videtur hoc dicto Christus facinus vel flagitium jubere, Augustinus ait figuratam esse locutionem, de doctr. Christ. lib. 3. cap. 16. & de fide contra Manich. cap. 37. 38. & figuratam etiam agnoscit Cyrillus in libro 7timo ad Leviticum.

Annotatio I §.IV (2): Reformed doctors — Est as significat (Zwingli) or Est signum (Oecolampadius)§342

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

342(2.) The Reformed doctors as one interpret the Est in This is my body either with Zwingli as significat, or with Oecolampadius as Est the sign or figure of my body.

Latin · §342

(2.) REFORMATI DOCTORES ad unum omnes, qui τὸ Est, in propositione Christi, Hoc est corpus meum, vel cum Zwinglio, per τὸ significat, vel cum Oecolampadio, per τὸ Est signum seu figura corporis mei, interpretantur.

Annotatio I §.IV: Do not confuse proposition-propriety with real supernatural presence and manducation§343

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

343Do not mix the propriety of Christ’s Eucharistic proposition with the question of real substantial presence and manducation in the Supper.

Deny propriety of the words, and you still have not denied real presence or eating — the first fight is logical (words/terms); the second metaphysical (the thing).

This bread is my body can be improper while Christ’s body is truly present and eaten supernaturally and spiritually (John 6; 1 Cor. 10) — just as asserting propriety alone does not prove that presence.

Latin · §343

Ad quas tamen Reformatorum doctorum Interpretationes propositionis Eucharisticae, oppidò annotandum est: Non confundendam hic quaestionem de proprietate vel improprietate propositionis Christi Eucharisticae, cum quaestione, sive de praesentia, sive de manducatione corporis Christi, in Coena, reali ac substantiali: neque enim ex negata Priori, i. e. ex negata proprietate verborum, rectè infertur posterioris negatio i. e. negatio praesentiae & manducationis realis. Prior negatio verba spectat & terminos, seu propositionem ex verbis & terminis confiatam; posterior rem ipsam hujusque attributa. Prior, formaliter accepta, Logica magis, posterior verò magis Metaphysica. Propositio Christi: Hoc, i. e. hic panis est corpus meum, potest esse impropria, etiamsi corpus Christi, quod impropriè de pane hoc loco praedicatur, propriè, i. e. reverâ in Eucharistia & praesens sit & manducetur, supernaturali scilicet & spirituali nobisque imperceptibili modo. Sicuti enim, non per solam propositionis Christi assertam proprietatem, corpus ejus in Coena supernaturali modo praesens asseritur reque ipsâ manducari, ita nec per solam propositionis ejusdem negatam proprietatem, corpus ejus supernaturali modo vel praesens, vel re ipsâ manducari negatur. Praesentia pariter ac manducatio corporis Christi supernaturales & spirituales, eaeque quàm maximè reales & substantiales, (unicum illum à Christo definitum praesentiae & manducationis corporis sui, tàm intra, quàm extra Eucharistiam, modum designantes) ex cap. 6. Johan. & 1. Cor. 10. satis superque intelliguntur & citra omnem controversiam admittuntur, etiamsi propositio Institutionis S. Coenae definitiva: Hoc est corpus meum, ad modum definitivarum Sacramentalium omnium, impropria seu figurata ac tropica defendatur.

Annotatio I §.IV (3): Many Lutherans concede tropic speech — Marbachius vs Pezelius§344

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

344(3.) Not a few Lutherans concede tropic speech in genus, or metonymy / synecdoche in species.

Marbachius against Pezelius allows that This is my body does not shut out every figure — only the kind that forces us off each word’s proper signification.

On that the Reformed easily rest, pressing tropic locution while caring less whether the trope sits in the words or in the predication.

Latin · §344

(3.) LUTHERANI NON PAUCI, partim eorum, qui tropicam in genere, eorum partim, qui vel Metonymicam, vel Synechdochicam in specie, concedunt. Ex prioribus memoramus Marbachium contra Pezelium, p. 36. disertis verbis passum, in propositione: Hoc est corpus meum, non in universum omnem figuratam locutionem excludi, sed eam tantùm, quae à propria singularum vocum significatione nos cogit deflectere; In qua Marbachii determinatione facilè acquieverint Reformati, tropicam duntaxat locutionem urgentes, modum ejus non ita, sed promiscuè potiùs habentes, tropus ne in verbis, vel in praedicatione, collocetur.

Annotatio I §.IV: Synecdoche Grammar vs Rhetoric; Mansfeld’s Calvinian vs Lutheran metonymy§345

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

345On synecdoche, Selneccer, Luther, and countless others distinguish Grammatical from Rhetorical synecdoche — a distinction that sins against Grammar for anyone not still wet behind the ears.

Call it Grammatical or not: synecdoche remains a trope, like metonymy, metaphor, or irony.

Mansfeld grants metonymy in both halves of the Institution, yet under a rather ridiculous split between Calvinian sign/thing-signified metonymy and Lutheran effect-for-cause / container-for-content metonymy.

Latin · §345

Ex posterioribus, quà Synechdochen, praeter Selneccerum ipsumque Lutherum, innumeri alii, cum distinctione tamen inter Synechdochen Grammaticam & Rhetoricam, cujus Distinctionis applicatione ad praesentem materiam, quantum in Grammaticam peccetur, vel illi norunt, qui nondum aere lavantur. Nam ubi quaeso traditur in Grammaticis Synecdoche, pro quali contendunt Theologi hi? Quanquam Synecdoche, sive Grammatica dicatur, sive alio veniat nomine, tropus tamen ac figura remanet, juxta ac metonymia, metaphora aut ironia: Id quod docet tropi natura, nominis dissimulatione haud tollenda nec mutanda, cùm ipsa re obtinetur. Quà Metonymiam autem, Mansrafius in Erotematibus ad articulos quatuor Visitatorios, non minus in propositione definitiva partis prioris Sacrae Coenae, quàm posterioris ista: Hoc poculum, est N. T. in sanguine meo, metonymiam largiturus, sed sub distinctione satis ridicula inter Metonymiam Calvinianam de signo & signato, & Metonymiam Lutheranam, quâ uti effectus pro causa ponitur, in hac propositione: Poculum est Testamentum in sanguine meo, i. e. sanguis in poculo est illud quo sancitum est N. T., id est promissio remissionis peccatorum; ita Continens pro contento in hac: Hic panis est Corpus meum.

Annotatio I §.IV close IMPLICITE Pontificii: Double trope under the species — stop before Lutheran IMPLICITE§346

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

346IMPLICITE, whoever interprets the proposition otherwise than the Reformed also make it tropical — Pontificians and Lutherans alike — even while both fight explicitly for word-propriety as for hearth and altar.

The Pontificians’ That which is contained under the species of bread and wine is my body embeds a double trope: synecdoche (this → accidents) and metonymy of container for contained.

Swap This is my body for under these accidents is my body and you deny proper hearing in the act — subject and attribute seats flip, and This is falsely traded for under these species (Gomarus, p. 142).

Stop before Lutheran IMPLICITE readings (Luther’s in/cum/sub; Flacius’s duplex mass).

Latin · §346

IMPLICITE vero tropicam efficiunt propositionem quicunque hactenus aliter quam Reformati, eam interpretati sunt, tam Pontificii, quàm Lutherani, utrique tamen explicitè pro proprietate verborum, tanquam pro aris & focis, dimicantes. PONTIFICII propositionem: Hoc est corpus meum, interpretati per hanc: Id quod continetur sub speciebus panis & vini, est corpus meum, duplicem tropum ei inesse disertè ostendunt, primò Synechdochen, quum hoc (quod demonstrat substantiam cum accidentibus) ad accidentia propriè pertinere statuitur; deinde Metonymiam Continentis pro Contento. Taceo, dicentem, Propositionem, Hoc est corpus meum, tantundem significare, quantum, sub hisce speciebus seu accidentibus est corpus meum, re ipsâ negare verba illa propriè & ut sonant, accipienda, suâque ἐκθέσει hypothesin subvertere. Assertionis ratio solida est, quia hoc modo pervertitur (1) Subjecti & Attributi sedes: nam corpus meum fit Subjectum, & Hoc, Attributum. Deinde, sensus vocis, Hoc, falso & indoctè permutatur verbis istis, sub Hoc, vel sub hisce speciebus i. e. accidentibus, quae toto categoriae genere differunt, Gomar. loc. cit. p. 142. num. 63. 64.

Annotatio I §.IV IMPLICITE Lutheran: Luther’s duplex — in/cum/sub hoc pane (Schwärmer sermon)§347

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

347The better-known Lutheran reading of This is my body is twofold.

Luther’s: This / this bread is my body means in, with, and under this bread is my body (Wittenberg Tom. II vs the Fanatics, p. 98).

Let the Schwärmer go — his nickname for those not ὁμοψῆφος with him on the sacrament — and stay with the words as they sound: IN THE BREAD Christ’s body, IN THE WINE His blood truly.

Latin · §347

LUTHERANORUM famosior propositionis interpretatio duplex est. Altera Lutheri: Hoc, seu hic panis, est corpus meum, i. e. in, cum & sub hoc pane est corpus meum, Tom. II. Witteberg. sermone contra Fanaticos pag. 98. Laß sie / die Schwärmer / (ita suo more cognominat eos quos non habet in controversia sacramentaria ὁμοψήφους) fabren / und laß uns bey den Worten bleiben wie sie lauten: Daß IM BROD der Leib Christi und IM WEIN warhafftig sein Blut sey.

Annotatio I §.IV IMPLICITE Lutheran: Flacius’s complexum / duplex mass — both readings tropical§348

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

348Flacius Illyricus’s other reading: This complex / this mass of two things is my body.

Both readings are openly tropical — Luther’s as metonymy of container for contained; Flacius’s as synecdoche of part for whole.

Latin · §348

Altera Flacii Illyrici: Hoc complexum, seu haec massa ex duabus rebus constans, est corpus meum; quorum utraque apertissimè tropica; prior metonymica, Continentis pro contento, posterior synechdochica, Partis pro toto.

Annotatio I §.IV: Schmidius’s exception — Hoc as complexum plus demonstrative§349

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

349Sebastian Schmidius tries to save Flacius’s more famous reading (or its propriety): τὸ Hoc names a complex and is demonstrative at once, so the proposition cannot turn tropical.

Strimesius will not let that exception stand.

Latin · §349

Neque est, quod in gratiam posterioris, ceu famosissimae hodieque magis receptae, vel pro hujus proprietate, Sebast. Schmidius excipiat: τὸ Hoc, complexum denotans, cùm simul sit demonstrativum, prohibere, quò minus propositio tropica evadat.

Annotatio I §.IV: Replies (1)–(2) — complexum unproven; Luther vs King of England on hoc = bread§350

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

350Reply (1): the Complex is not yet proved.

Reply (2): Luther himself rejects it — hoc means nothing but bread.

Against the King of England he threads the Institution verbs (took, blessed, broke) onto the bread: This is my body = this bread is my body; the pronoun shows the subject, not the predicate — the King hid those clear words and pressed the naked proposition onto the body.

Latin · §350

Nam respondeo (1) Complexum nondum probatum esse, (2) Complexum Luthero improbari, per pronomen hoc nihil aliud quam panem intelligendum edicenti, tùm in libro contra Regem Angliae, ubi ait: Ex filo sermonis ostendi, pronomen hoc ad panem aptari & sic sonare aperta verba: Hoc est corpus meum i. e. hic panis est corpus meum: Nam Textus sic habet: accepit panem &c. vides hic quòd omnia illa verba: accepit, benedixit, fregit &c. de pane dicantur, & eundem demonstrat pronomen hoc, quia id ipsum quod benedixit, fregit & dedit, hoc inquam acceptum benedictum & fractum significatur, cum dicitur: hoc est corpus meum. Non praedicatum, sed subjectum demonstratur. Non enim corpus suum accepit, benedixit & fregit, sed panem. &c. hae sunt clara verba quae Rex nequitiosus occulit & nudam illam propositionem urget: Hoc est corpus meum, & pronomen hoc ad corpus propriè & immediatè aptat.

Annotatio I §.IV: Captivitate Babylonica + Paul — panis is participation; not in pane est§351

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

351In On the Babylonian Captivity Luther believes not only that Christ’s body is in the bread, but that the bread is Christ’s body — the Words keep him: This = this bread He took and broke.

Paul likewise: the bread we break is participation of Christ’s body — he does not say (NB.) it is in the bread, but the bread itself is that participation; common speech proves the demonstrative subject is bread when He says this is my body.

Latin · §351

Tum in Libro de captivitate Babylonica, Credo inquit, firmiter non modo corpus Christi esse in pane, sed panem esse corpus Christi. Sic enim me servabunt Verba, ubi dicit: accepit panem, gratias agens fregit & dixit: accipite, manducate. Hoc, i. e. hic panis, quem acceperat & fregerat, est corpus meum. Et Paulus, nonne panis quem frangimus participatio corporis Christi est? non dicit (NB.) in pane est; sed ipse panis est participatio corporis Christi, & paulò post ipse usus loquendi & sensus communis probat subjectum sic monstrativum panis (NB.) dum dicit, hoc est corpus meum.

Annotatio I §.IV close IMPLICITE Lutheran: Replies (3)–(5) — part/whole, demonstration, Carlstadt; stop before §.V§352

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

352(3.) Grant the Complex only for argument: then a part is predicated of the whole, and the proposition is tropical.

(4.) A demonstrative does not cancel the complex — therefore not the trope either.

(5.) Sense can only point to what senses reach: the sitting body (Carlstadt), the bread in Christ’s hands (Reformed sign-for-signified metonymy), or an invisible second body — which cannot be shown to sense, doubles Christ’s bodies, and drags back both the unproved Complex Luther rejected and a propriety hardly to be conceded.

Stop before §.V (Bucer / Lutheran tropus-limits).

Latin · §352

(3.) Positô, non concessô Complexô, partem sic praedicari de toto, & propositionem tropicam fieri. (4.) Demonstrationem non tollere complexum, Ergo nec tropum. (5.) Demonstrationem tantum ad illud pertinere, quod demonstrari sensibus poterat; & hoc vel erat corpus Christi, mensae assidens: sic verò propositionem enasci Carlstadianam, vel panis, quem in manibus gestabat Christus: sic verò nostram obtenturam metonymiam signi pro signato; vel denique aliud invisibile corpus Christi: sed hoc primò non poterat sensui demonstrari, quia ex hypothesi invisibile est; dein duo corpora Christi inducit, aliud visibile, aliud invisibile, praeterquàm quòd tertiò alterutrum corpus unà cum pane acceptum, tam Complexum, nondum probatum, quin Luthero improbatum, quàm proprietatem, magno molimine impugnatam, aegreque concedendam, reducem facit.

Annotatio I §.V open: Lutherans exclude only the tropus that exterminates substance — Bucer & Chytraeus§353

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

353Weighed more deeply: the Lutherans themselves want only one tropus shut out of This is my body — the kind that drives Christ’s true substance out of the Eucharist.

Bucer (Opera Anglicana p. 704 §26) and Chytraeus (p. 660 mid) attest that limit at length.

Latin · §353

His omnibus altius pensitatis, Lutherani ipsimet, nec alia mente tropum, nec alium tropum quemcunque, propositione Christi exclusum, cupiunt, quàm eâ mente sola, solumque illum tropum, qui corporis Christi veram substantiam Eucharistia exterminat, attestante illud prolixius Bucero, Oper. Anglican. pag. 704. num. 26. itemque apud Chytraeum pag. 660. in med.

Annotatio I §.V: Bucer — Luther rejected our reading as if it removed presence; nostri deny absence-sign§354

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

354Bucer: Luther rejected our interpretation, so far as his writings show, because he thought it removed Christ’s presence from the Supper.

Our doctors deny that bread is a sign meaning the body is absent or not taken — and they have said so in many books.

Latin · §354

Quòd verò Lutherus, inquit, nostrorum interpretationem rejecit, ex eo, quantum ego quidem ex scriptis ejus judicare possum, factum est, quòd praesentiam Christi per eam in Coena tolli & removeri fuit arbitratus. Nostri vero panem ejusmodi signum corporis Christi nequaquam esse dicunt, per quod corpus Christi abesse vel non sumi denotetur, id quod multis scriptis editis hactenus notum fecerunt.

Annotatio I §.V: Augustine’s signum corporis; contention de verbis not de re — Epist. Buceri ad Pontanum§355

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

355Calling bread a figure and sign of Christ’s body does not prove the body is absent — else Augustine too would be read as teaching bare bread, though he wrote against Adamantus: Christ did not hesitate to say this is my body when giving the sign of His body.

Our doctors never meant to deny presence; they only press that bread is not substantially the body, to lead people from visible bread to invisible Christ — so the fight is about words, not the thing (Bucer to Pontanus).

Latin · §355

Deinde & hoc manifestum est ex hac locutione, qua panis figura & signum corporis Christi esse dicitur, nequaquam sequi quòd corpus Christi propterea non adsit: aliàs enim de Augustino quoque dici posset, quòd nudum panem in Coena esse senserit, cum tamen contraria sententia in libris ipsius ubique reperiatur: nam contra Adamantum scribens his verbis usus est: Christus non dubitavit dicere, hoc est corpus meum, cùm daret signum corporis sui. Cùm igitur nostrae partis Doctores per interpretationem suam Christi praesentiam tollere aut negare nequaquam voluerint, sed in omnibus scriptis & libris suis eam sint testati, nec aliud quidpiam quam hoc planum facere & obtinere interpretatione sua studuerint, quòd panis non sit substantialiter corpus Christi, hac ratione vulgum à pane visibili ad Christum invisibilem adducere volentes, equidem non de re, sed tantum de verbis contentiones esse reperio. Epist. Buceri ad Pontanum non procul ab initio.

Annotatio I §.V: Calixtus Senior — Reformed metonymy as admissible ecclesiastical phrase§356

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

356Calixtus Senior points the same way (Judgment on the Controversies §81, p. 136): the Reformers’ metonymic proposition is an ecclesiastical phrase that could be admitted.

Latin · §356

Idem prorsus videtur Calixtus Senior innuere Judicio de controversiis num. 81. pag. m. 136., metonymicam Reformatorum propositionem ibidem Ecclesiasticam phrasin appellando quae admitti posset.

Annotatio I §.V: Hoc pacto the controversy vanishes — tropus that keeps presence vs tropus that ejects it§357

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

357On that pact the whole controversy ceases and vanishes.

The Reformed defend a tropus that will not let Christ’s body be absent from the Supper — still less make it so; the Lutherans fight a tropus that is less shy about moving the body out and stripping presence from the meal.

Latin · §357

Hoc verò pacto Controversia tota cessat omnino & evanescit, Reformatis tropum quidem defendentibus, sed qui corpus Christi Coenâ abesse haud patitur, nedum facit; Lutheranis verò tropo adversantibus, qui corpus Christi Coenâ movere ejusque praesentiam ex ea tollere minus verecundatur.

Annotatio I §.V close: Morton’s figurative proofs vs Pontificii — stop before Annotatio II§358

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

358For the rest, see Morton (sometime Bishop of Durham), On the Eucharist II Class 1 chs. 2–4, for figurative Institution proofs against the Pontificians.

Stop before Annotatio II (Consubstantiation history).

Latin · §358

Quod reliquum est, sensum verborum institutionis figurativum variis modis contra Pontificios probatum videas apud Mortonum, Episc. quondam Dunelmensem de Eucharistia, parte secunda Classe 1. cap. 2. 3. & 4.

Annotatio II open §.I: De Consubstantiatione — from verbal fight to real-presence debate§359

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

359Annotatio II opens On Consubstantiation — a short history at Author pp. 34 and 36 fin.

§.I: the Eucharistic war has moved from the verbal fight over whether This is my body is proper or improper to a real debate on Christ’s bodily presence in the Supper — or rather its mode.

Latin · §359

ANNOTATIO II. De Consubstantiatione, Historia ejus Compendiolum complexa ad pag. Aut. 34. & 36. in fin. §. I. IN atque bello Eucharistico, à velitatione verbali rhetorica, de verborum Christi, hoc est corpus meum, interpretatione, propriâ, an impropriâ, ad realem, de ipsius corporis Christi in Sacra Coena praesentia, seu praesentiae potiùs modo, deventum est Disceptationem.

Annotatio II §.I: Three opinions — corporal with bread / transubstitution / spiritual to the faithful§360

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

360Three camps: some join a corporal presence to the bread; others put Christ’s body in place of annihilated bread-substance; others deny the corporal and credit a spiritual presence to the spirits of the faithful.

All three hunt antiquity to prove their side.

Latin · §360

Istam cum alii Corporalem pani copulent; Alii annihilatae panis substantiae substituant; Alii denique corporali negatâ, Spiritualem Spiritibus fidelium contingere credant; universi etiam Veritatem sententiae suae ab antiquitate petant & ex ea adstruere fatagant.

Annotatio II §.I: Triple denomination and history — Consubstantiation, Transubstantiation, Spiritual Presence§361

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

361From that triple opinion came a triple name and a triple history: Consubstantiation, Transubstantiation, and Spiritual Presence.

Strimesius will run them in a short compendium.

Latin · §361

Triplicis hujus Sententiae cùm triplex Denominatio, tum triplex Historia, Consubstantiationis puta, Transsubstantiationis, & Spiritualis Praesentiae, postliminiò enata est, per compendium à nobis recitanda.

Annotatio II §.I close: Order of treatment — consub first, spiritual last, transub middle (Spanhemius); stop before §.II§362

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

362Order: start with Consubstantiation — the part chiefly opposed to us in this Elenchus; end with ours (Spiritual Presence) as its antithesis.

Insert Transubstantiation in the middle only for kinship with the first, as Spanhemius notes.

Stop before §.II (Consubstantiation crassior vs subtilior).

Latin · §362

Ab istâ tamen ejus parte facto initio, quae nobis in hoc Controversiarum Elencho potissimum opposita est, inque nostra, ceu illius antithesi, postremò defituri, mediam verò, ob solam cum prima cognationem, authore Spanhemio memoratam, duabus nominatis interferturi.

Annotatio II §.II open: Consubstantiatio — crassior vs subtilior; crass local inclusion / physical mixture§363

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

363§.II: Consubstantiation, by etymology, is the joining of two substances kept apart in themselves — considered in act or in state.

It comes in a crasser and a subtler form. The crasser means either local enclosure of Christ’s natural body in the bread, or an interior union like a physical mixture of altered elements.

Latin · §363

§. II. Consubstantiatio, quae, vi etymi, duarum Substantiarum, per se sejunctarum Conjunctionem, vel in actu, vel in statu considerandam, significat, alia Crassior est, alia Subtilior. Prior corporis Christi naturalis & localis, vel in pane inclusionem localem, vel unionem interiorem commixtioni physicae, seu miscibilium alteratorum elementorum unioni haud absimilem, denotat.

Annotatio II §.II: Adversaries pin crassior on Luther — Carlstadt’s Gott im Brod§364

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

364Adversaries say Luther taught that crasser mode after he rejected Transubstantiation.

Carlstadt pins local enclosure on him: You will not long persuade me that God is in the bread — and How can one bring Christ into bread and wine?

Latin · §364

Hanc, utroque modo conceptam, à Luthero, post rejectam ab eo Transsubstantiationem, edoctam contendunt ejus Adversarii. Carlstadius, priorem modum Luthero impingit, ipsummet ita allocutus: Du wirst mich lang nicht überreden daß GOtt im Brod sey? Item: Wie kan man Christum ins Brod und Wein bringen?

Annotatio II §.II: Becanus’s personal/perichoretic union; In/Cum/Sub + Verborgen → Impanation suspicion§365

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

365Becanus (Manual Controv. II.2.2 p. 330) charges Luther with a personal, intimate, perichoretic union of body with bread.

Luther’s own speech feeds the suspicion: In, With, and Under this bread is my body, plus his hymn line hidden in the bread so small / He gave us His body to eat — ample handle for Impanation and Companation labels.

Latin · §365

Posteriorem, Unionem scil. corporis Christi cum pane personalem, eoque intimam & perichoristicam, Lutherum inculcasse in duobus sensibus, prolixius exponit Becanus, Manual. Controv. lib. 2. cap. 2. quest. 2. p. 330. Et sanè vero Lutherus utriusque modi à se asserti, formulis suis loquendi, haud levem suspicionem genuerit, quando ex una parte, verba Christi, hoc est corpus meum, tùm in prosa oratione, per tres has particulas, In, Cum, & Sub hoc pane est corpus meum, tum in ligata Cantione à se composita: JEsus Christus unser Heyland &c. / per hunc rythmum, verborgen im Brod so klein / gab Er uns seinen Leib zu essen / explanavit, hancque suam Explanationem Impanationis & Companationis titulis gravandi ansam dedit amplissimam.

Annotatio II §.II: Babylonian Captivity Deus est homo parallel; Musculus absolves personal union§366

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

366In On the Babylonian Captivity he compares bread–body union with the hypostatic union (Deus est homo), which looks personal.

Yet his Greater Confession on the Supper denies a personal mode, and the Captivity comparison is only bare Disparate-of-Disparate predication — so Musculus (among ours) absolves him from personal union of body and blood.

Latin · §366

Ex altera parte, Unionem panis & Corporis Christi in Eucharistia cum Unione humanae Christi naturae, & personae ejus divinae, in libro de Captivitate Babylonica Tom. 2. mihi p. 265. eum in modum comparat, ut huic per omnia similem fecisse visus sit; tamen, quia tum ipse Lutherus posteriorem Unionis modum, seu personalem, conceptis verbis in Confessione sua majore de Coena, negat; in Libro autem de Captivitate Babylonica, Transsubstantiationem pontificiam refutaturus, panisque in Coena praesentiam adstructurus, inter propositiones has duas: Hoc, seu, hic panis est corpus meum, Et, Deus est homo, nudam duntaxat earum comparationem instituisse deprehenditur & ostendere gestivisse, quô modô utrobique Disparatum de Disparato praedicetur; (Quô nomine etiam inter nostrates Wolfgangus Musculus, Lutherum à personali corporis & sanguinis Christi Unione absolvit Loci commun. p. m. 354.)

Annotatio II §.II: Lutherans — coexistence only; In/Cum/Sub together; Verborgen = imperceptibility; crassior not owed§367

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

367Lutherans say the crasser-sounding formulas only mark inexplicable coexistence — hence In/Cum/Sub used together, never apart (though Annotatio I §§.3–4 showed the contrary).

Verborgen in the hymn means only that the mode of presence is imperceptible — hidden, incomprehensible, secret.

However forced the excuses, Strimesius will not rightly pin that crasser Consubstantiation on Luther or today’s Lutherans.

Latin · §367

Tùm verò formulis loquendi, priorem Unionis modum invehentibus, nil aliud sibi voluisse à Lutheranis perhibetur, quàm inexplicabilem Coëxistentiae corporis Christi cum pane rationem, denotare, eandem ob causam nunquam unâ vel alterâ ex tribus particulis, In, Cum, & Sub, separatim acceptâ, sed universis simul sumtis, usus (cujus tamen contrarium vidimus Annot. praeced. §. 3. 4.); Nec non in rythmo, solam Imperceptibilitatem modi praesentiae corporis Christi in Eucharistia, vocabulo germanico hoc, Verborgen / exprimere sat egisse, hunc in sensum rythmo integro exponendo: JEsus gab uns in dem so kleinen Brod / seinen Leib / verborgen / das ist / auf verborgene unbegreifliche und geheime Weise / zu essen; idcirco (utut expositiones ac excusationes Lutheri ejusque formularum loquendi, satis violente contortaque maneant) non tamen vel Luthero ipsi, quantum ad hactenus ab eo dicta attinet, vel Lutheranis hodiernis, Crassiorem istam Consubstantiationem rectè tribui posse arbitramur.

Annotatio II §.II close: Subtilior coexistence; Kronmayer/Suicer; Becanus — any consub kills proper predication; stop before §.III§368

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

368Subtler Consubstantiation: bread and Christ’s body coexist in the Supper with an exterior, παραστατική union — substantial/corporal/local materially as to the things united, not formally as to union-mode; each keeps its own place.

Lutherans own the definition and the name Consubstantiation / συνουσία (Kronmayer; Bayer) — yet Suicer would call them ἐνουσιάσται, not συνουσιάσται.

Becanus’s sharper point: grant any Consubstantiation, even the Lutheran subtler kind, and proper predication of Christ’s words has nowhere left to stand.

Stop before §.III (history: conception / nativity / duration).

Latin · §368

Posterior, seu Subtilis Consubstantiatio, solam dicit duarum Substantiarum, panis scil. & Corporis Christi in S. Coena Coëxistentiam Unionemque quandam exteriorem, ac παραστατικήν, dicendam equidem Substantialem, Corporalem, Localem, at non Formaliter, seu quoad Unionis modum, sed solum Materialiter & quoad ipsa Unienda, quae omnino Substantiae & quidem Corporeae sunt, indeque porrò suum quaelibet locum proprium, localitatemque intrinsecam, obtinent. Hujus Definitionem, seu essentiales conceptus jamjam nominatos, cùm Lutherani nulli dubitaverint suos facere, etiam Definitum sive latino Consubstantiationis, sive graeco συνουσίας termino expressum, facilè admiserint, uti colligere datur ex Kronmayeri Theol. Posit. p. 703. & 714. & Bayeri Dissert. de Impanatione p. 31. quanquam ab admisso Definito hoc, nulla Synusiastas eos appellandi justa procedat consequentia, nec diffitendum sit, si genuinum & patristicum συνουσίας & συνουσιαστῶν usum sequaris, Lutheranos non συνουσιάστας, sed ἐνουσιάστας rectius appellari, sic merito monente Suicero, Thesaur. Eccles. p. 1183. & 1184.; Justius verò Becanus cit. a pag. 331. inferat, datâ Consubstantiatione quacunque, etiam Lutherana tantum, & subtiliori, propriae praedicationi verborum Christi locum ampliùs nullum relinqui.

Annotatio II §.III open: Consubstantiation history — CONCEPTIO, NATIVITAS, PERDURATIO§369

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

369§.III: both kinds of Consubstantiation get a short history in three moments.

CONCEPTION, then NATIVITY, then DURATION.

Latin · §369

§. III. Utriusque Consubstantiationis Historiam, per Compendiolum aliquod tradendum, tribus admodum momentis comprehendemus, quorum primum Consubstantiationis CONCEPTIONEM; Secundum, NATIVITATEM; Tertium, PERDURATIONEM enarrat.

Annotatio II §.III CONCEPTIO: Triple error of consubstantiation-pressers — PRIMUS starts in early Fathers§370

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

370CONCEPTION sits in a triple error of those who finally pressed either Consubstantiation.

FIRST error: early Fathers badly read — as if the Eucharist were two substances (earthly + celestial), or one earthly substance plus some celestial accident of external holiness or intrinsic divine virtue.

Latin · §370

CONCEPTIONEM locandam arbitramur in triplici errore eorum, qui Consubstantiationem alterutram enixi tandèm sunt. Horum errorum PRIMUM absolvunt malè intellecta Patrum primorum Dicta, vel, ex duabus rebus, id est Substantiis, terrena, & cælesti, vel ex una tantum terrena substantia, at Accidente quodam Cælesti, sive Externæ Sanctitatis, sive Virtutis Divinæ Intrinsecæ, adaucta, Eucharistiam sacram constare innuentium.

Annotatio II §.III (1): Irenaeus — Eucharist of earthly and celestial; restricted to use§371

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

371(1) Irenaeus (A.D. 160) is the stock witness for two things, earthly and celestial, in the Eucharist after invocation.

But bk. 5 restricts the saying to use: celestial souls feed on celestial substance; earthly bodies on earthly — the creature-cup and creature-bread confirmed as His blood and body when they receive God’s word.

Latin · §371

(1) Duas hîc Substantias memorat unus omnium instar Irenæus Anno Dni. 160: Panis, inquit, qui est à terra, percipiens invocationem Dei, jam non communis panis est, sed Eucharistia ex duabus rebus constans, terrena & cælesti, libro 4. contra hæres. cap. 34.; Sed libro 5. cap. 12. idem ferè repetens, adjicit tamen, se verba sua ad usum sacræ Eucharistiæ restricta velle, in quo fiat, ut quemadmodum animæ cælestes, cælesti substantia, ceu alimento sibi proprio, sic corpora terrestria substantia terrestri nutriantur & augescant: Eum, inquit, Calicem, qui est creatura, suum sanguinem, & eum panem, qui est creatura, suum corpus confirmavit: Quando ergo calix & panis percipiunt verbum Dei, fit Eucharistia sanguinis & corporis Christi ex quibus augetur & consistit Carnis nostræ substantia.

Annotatio II §.III (2): Justin & Gregory Nyssen — earthly substance with external holiness§372

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

372(2) Justin (near Irenaeus’s senior) describes deacons giving bread and wine called Eucharist — not taken as common bread or cup.

Gregory of Nyssa: bread starts common, then consecrated is called Christ’s body — both mean bare external holiness (set apart by word and prayer; like oil, baptismal water, temple stones), not a second metaphysical substance.

Latin · §372

(2) Substantiam terrenam sanctitate quadam affectam, Irenæo paulò vetustior Scriptor, S. Justinus Martyr, saltem implicitè inducit, quando Apol. secunda ad Anton. Imperat. prope finem, Christianorum sui temporis consuetudinem celebrandæ Cænæ hisce recenset: Postquam Præses gratias egit & acclamavit populus, illi, qui à nobis dicuntur Diaconi, seu Ministri, dant cuique præsentium quod sumant de pane & vino; & hoc alimentum à nobis vocatur Eucharistia; non enim ut vulgarem panem, neque ut vulgare poculum ea sumimus. Eundem in sensum Greg. Nyssenus in Orat. de Baptis. Christi: Panis, ait, initio communis est, sed per mysterium consecratus, vel sanctificatus, dicitur corpus Christi. Utrumque verò de nuda externa sanctitate verba facere, prior, appellatione vulgaris panis, i. e. destinato separatoque, per verbum & preces ad sanctum usum, contradistinguendi; posterior verò adjectis mox Similitudinibus nonnullis, à Sanctitate olei ad sanctum usum, aquæ in baptismate, quin templi lapidumque, ex quibus templum exstruendum est, petitis, disertè satis explicat.

Annotatio II §.III (3): Clement/Theodoret, Victor, Mark liturgy, Cyprian — Spirit’s virtue; spiritual presence only§373

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

373(3) Clement (via Theodoret’s Stromata epitome): bread and oil change by the power of the names into spiritual power — not same in appearance.

Victor of Antioch, the Liturgy of St. Mark, and Cyprian speak of the Spirit sending life-virtue into the species — yet all introduce only a spiritual presence of Christ’s body, by the Spirit’s authorship and effect.

Latin · §373

Denique (3) Substantiam terrestrem, singulari virtute divinâ, i. e. Spiritus Sancti efficacia, imprægnatam quasi, in S. Coena sistunt Theodoretus seu potiùs Clemens in Epitome Stromat. quæ desiderantur, dicens: Panem & oleum sanctificari τῇ δυνάμει τῶν ὀνομάτων, non eadem manentia κατὰ τὸ φαινόμενον, sicut in speciem assumpta sunt, sed δυνάμει εἰς δύναμιν πνευματικὴν μεταβάλλεσθαι — virtute in virtutem spiritualem mutari. Hæc Clementis dicta fusiùs declarat Victor Antiochenus ad illa Marci: Et cænantibus ipsis: Deus sese accommodans nostris infirmitatibus immittit propositis speciebus virtutem vitæ & ea transmutat in efficaciam ipsius carnis, ut in participationem vivificam eam habeamus. Prorsus ad mentem Liturgiæ Græcorum quam S. Marci vocant, utpote in qua rogatur Deus, ut immittat super panes & calices Spiritum Sanctum suum, & eos sanctificet & perficiat tanquam Deus omnipotens & faciat panem quidem corpus calicem autem sanguinem. Cujus quoque vestigia legit S. Cyprianus, Spiritum Sanctum non Autorem duntaxat Rei Sacramento debitæ esse, sed & sacramento plenitudinem gratiæ suæ infundere dicit, de Baptismo Christi. At, omnes hi, effatis his suis, Corporis Christi in S. Coena praesentiam, non aliam, quam spiritualem, tum per Autorem Spiritum, tum per Autoris hujus operationem, effectumque spiritualem, introducunt.

Annotatio II §.III close CONCEPTIO error 1: Fathers twisted toward corporal union ante usum; stop before §.IV§374

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

374Those Father-sayings meant legitimate use: the worthy receive earthly and celestial; 1 Tim. 4 sanctification; Spirit’s virtue toward communicants, not a changed bread-substance.

Rhetorical, not metaphysical — yet consubstantiation-pressers twist them as if the Fathers taught corporal bread–body union before and outside faithful use, ex opere operato to any eater.

Stop before §.IV (SECOND error — middle-ages Fathers after Chalcedon).

Latin · §374

Itaque recitata hactenus dicta Patrum aliaque similia quàm plurima, quibus equidem Eucharistiam sacram duplici substantia constare illi dixerunt, sed de legitimo tantùm usu intellexerunt, in quo, dignè accedentes, non terrestrem solum panem, sed & Cælestim participant, panem Eucharisticum precibus quidem sanctificari, sed ea sanctificatione, quâ omnia alia, perhibente Apostolo 1. Tim. 4. virtutem quidem ac efficaciam divinam, pani, vel affundi, vel infundi, à Spiritu Sancto, sed respectu duntaxat eorum qui pane sacramentali ritè vescuntur (utpote qui soli, non autem panis, δυνάμει εἰς δύναμιν virtute in virtutem spiritualem, per spiritualem corporis Christi participationem, transmutantur); Hæc inquam dicta Patrum, Rhetoricô præterea elata stylô, nec ad Metaphysicum rigorem exigenda, illuc, per errorem, traxerunt Consubstantiationem enixuri & interpretati sunt, acsi Patres Corporalem Unionem panis & corporis Christi, in Coena Sacra, etiam ante, & extra usum, seu perceptionem panis fidelem, fieri inculcassent, ex opere operato, vescenti cuivis, virtutem spiritualem, quin ipsam corporis Christi substantiam, corporali modo, conciliaturam ac communicaturam.

Annotatio II §.IV open: CONCEPTIO error 2 — middle-ages Fathers vs Eutyches absorption§375

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

375§.IV: after the first error comes a SECOND — middle-ages Fathers after Chalcedon, read askew.

Fighting Eutyches they said Christ’s exalted human nature is not absorbed by the divine more than bread is absorbed by Christ’s body in legitimate Eucharistic use.

Latin · §375

§. IV. Errori primo successit SECUNDUS, perversa scil. intelligentia ac interpretatio Patrum Mediorum Seculorum, post Chalcedonense scil. seu postremum Concilium Oecumenicum, Eutychi oppositum, istius hæresin verò impugnantium argumento inter alia eô quoque, quô humanam Christi naturam ne exaltatam quidem, post Unionem cum divina personalem, à Divina magis absorberi statuerunt, quàm panis absorbetur à corpore Christi, in legitimo Eucharistiæ usu, isti uniendo.

Annotatio II §.IV: Chrysostom & Theodoret — bread remains after sanctification (Burnet / Picherellus)§376

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

376Burnet (39 Articles p. 330) and Picherellus (Opusc. Theol. p. 176) stack the same loci.

Chrysostom to Caesarius: after sanctification the bread is worthy of the Lord’s-body name, yet the bread-signature remains.

Theodoret’s Dialogue II: the mystical signs keep prior substance, figure, and form — still bread to sight and touch, understood as believed.

Latin · §376

Loca hujusmodi aliquot, eademque omnino, in medium adducunt Reverendissimus Burnetus in Expositione 39. articulorum Ecclesiæ Anglicanæ pag. 330. & doctissimus Picherellus Opuscula Theol. p. 176, Chrysostomi scil. ad Cæsareum Monachum scribentis: Sicut antequam sanctificatur panis, panem nominamus: Divina autem illum sanctificante gratiâ, mediante sacerdote, liberatus est quidem ab appellatione panis, dignus autem habitus est Dominici corporis appellatione, & signatura panis in ipso permanfit. THEODORETI in Dialogo ita loquentis: Neque signa mystica post sanctificationem recedunt à sua natura: Manent enim in priore substantia & figura & forma & videri & tangi possunt, suntque panis &c. intelliguntur autem ea quæ sunt & creduntur, Dialogo secundo.

Annotatio II §.IV: Gelasius & Prosper — divine thing, yet bread/wine nature; sacrament and res§377

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

377Gelasius against Eutyches: what we take is a divine thing, yet does not cease to be the substance and nature of bread and wine.

Prosper: Eucharist = visible element-species + invisible Lord’s flesh and blood (sacrament and res), as Christ’s person is God and man.

Latin · §377

GELASII denique contra Eutychen ita disputantis: Sacramenta, inquit, quæ sumimus, divina res est, & tamen non desinit esse substantia & natura panis & vini. His adjicimus PROSPERUM, Scriptorem per omnia Catholicum, disertè docentem: Eucharistiam duabus constare visibili elementorum specie & invisibili Dn. nostri sanguine & carne (hoc est Sacramento & re sacramenti) sicut persona Christi constat ex Deo & homine, Distinct. secunda de consecratione cap. Hoc est.

Annotatio II §.IV: Primary anti-absorption intent twisted into ante-usum hypostatic-style union§378

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

378Those texts first meant to block belief that after spiritual bread–body union the bread is abolished or absorbed.

Consubstantiation-seekers bend them instead: after consecration, even before use, they imagine union like the divine person joining Christ’s human nature in Mary’s womb into one ὑφιστάμενον.

Latin · §378

Quæ loca omnia, in id Primariò intenta, ne crederetur, post spiritualem corporis Christi, cum pane, in Eucharistia, ritè debitèque celebrata, Unionem, panis abolitionem quandam seu absorbitionem contingere, istuc flectere sustinuerunt quotquot ad Consubstantiationem sibi aditum pararunt, ut post consecrationem panis, cum hoc ipso, etiam ante usum ejus, Corpus Christi non alio modo uniri sibi imaginarentur, quàm, post benedictam inter mulieres ab Angelo salutatam matrem Christi, in hujus utero, conceptæ humanæ Christi naturæ divina persona, substantiali sese modo, sociavit cumque ista in unum idemque ὑφιστάμενον unita est.

Annotatio II §.IV close: CONCEPTIO error 3 — Bertram/Ratramnus & Berengar; embryo into public light; stop before §.V§379

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

379THIRD error (9th–11th c.): crudely heard Bertram/Ratramnus on the figure of Christ’s body (to Charles the Bald), plus Berengar’s figure-sayings taken too raw.

Opponents denied figure so hard they urged corporal union — and so forced the long-fostered Consubstantiation embryo, crass or subtle, into public light.

Stop before §.V (Paschasius Radbertus as alleged first author).

Latin · §379

Accessit tandem TERTIUS error, Seculo nono & undecimo subnatus, ex partim crudè intellectis Bertrami, alias Ratramni, in libro de corpore Christi ad Carol. Calvum, de figura corporis Christi in S. Coena, ad mentem antiquiorum Patrum, enunciatis, alibi recitandis integris; partim crudè nimis, de eadem figura corporis Christi, Berengarii effatis, utut non ita crudè ab ipso acceptis, debitus: His enim sese opponentium plurimi, ita panem corporis Christi figuram negarunt in Eucharistia sacra esse, ut Corporalem hujus cum isto Unionem urserint, sicque conceptum fotumque hactenus Consubstantiationis embryonem, vel crassiorem, vel subtiliorem, in lucem publicam prodire fecerint.

Annotatio II §.V open: Burmann & Bayer name Paschasius Radbertus first Consubstantiation author§380

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

380§.V: Reformed Burmann (Synopsis Theol. II p. 401) and Lutheran Bayer (Theol. Histor. p. 593) both cast Paschasius Radbertus, Abbot of Corbie — Bertram’s coeval adversary — as Consubstantiation’s first author and father.

They point to his book under the same title as Bertram’s.

Latin · §380

§. V. Enimverò sunt, tàm ex Reformatis Franciscus Burmannus, Synops. Theol. Tom. 2. p. 401. quàm ex Lutheranis, Joh. Wilhelm. Bajerus, Theol. Histor. p. 593. qui illo tempore PASCHASIUM RHADEBERTUM, Abbatem Corbeiensem, Bertrami adversarium Coævum, in libro ejusdem cum Bertrami libro nominis, primum Consubstantiationis Autorem Patremque constituunt.

Annotatio II §.V: Bellarmine — conversion/transubstantiation propagator; Cave seconds; Rhadebert’s own sayings§381

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

381Bellarmine is nearer the mark: Paschasius propagates Conversion, the seed of Transubstantiation (Eucharist Controversies; Ecclesiastical Writers).

Cave adds his vote; Paschasius’s own On the body and blood of the Lord ch. 20 props that reading.

Latin · §381

Rectiùs multo à Bellarmino Conversionis, Transsubstantiationis rudimenti, Propagatorem habitum, cùm Tom. Controv. de Eucharist. p. m. 579. tùm in libro de Scriptoribus Ecclesiasticis p. 150., probante idem calculumque adjiciente suum Nostrate Viro Celeberrimo Wilhelmo Caveô, Script. Eccles. Hist. literaria p. 376., suffulciendo hac in parte ipsis Rhadeberti enunciatis quàm plurimis in libro de corpore & sanguine Domini cap. 20.

Annotatio II §.V: Bertram knows only two opinions — spiritual vs corporal-by-conversion; no silent third§382

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

382Bertram nearly settles it: in his day he knows only two opinions — spiritual presence (his own, with the Fathers of every age) versus corporal presence by conversion of the bread (Paschasius), which he attacks.

Had there been a novel third (consubstantiation), he would not have passed it in silence — least of all in his adversary.

Latin · §382

Et tantùm non extra dubium idem ponente Bertramô, quando duarum duntaxat, tempore suo, de praesentia corporis Christi in sacra Coena, sententiarum meminit, initio libri sui pag. m. 3. 55. quarum alteram, de Spirituali praesentia, ipsemet, cum Patribus omnium seculorum, fovet, alteram, de Corporali, per Conversionem panis, adductam, in Paschasio Rhadeberto, oppugnat; Tertiam, si quae fuisset novitiamque, silentio haud praetervecturus, praesertim apud adversarium reperiundam.

Annotatio II §.V: Bayer concession — first oral reception of the proper body, yet for the faithful only§383

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

383Concede to Bayer this much: Paschasius is first to teach oral reception of Christ’s proper body in the Supper without tooth-laceration.

Even then he restricts oral reception to the faithful alone — that food only for Christ’s friends and brothers.

Latin · §383

Quanquam interea illud allegato Bajero concedendum sit Paschasium Rhadebertum, primum fuisse, qui propriè dictum Corpus Christi, in S. Coena, Ore corporis, accipi docuerit, & quidem citra lacerationem, dentibus instituendam, libro de corpore & sanguine Christi cap. 4. restricta tamen etiam Orali acceptione ad solos fideles, lib. eodem cap. 6., cibum istum (nempe carnem Christi) non nisi solis amicis & fratribus Christi porrigi, disertis verbis cap. 10. professus.

Annotatio II §.V close: Burmann concession — spiritual manducation too; stop before Berengar-confuter inventors§384

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

384Concede to Burmann likewise: Radbertus also teaches spiritual eating of the flesh and spiritual drinking of the blood in the Supper sacrament.

Stop before Berengar’s confuters as inventors of crassior/subtilior (Rupert of Deutz &c.).

Latin · §384

Quemadmodum similiter Burmanno largiendum, docuisse Rhadebertum, Carnem Christi etiam spiritualiter manducari in Sacramento Coenae, & sanguinem spiritualiter potari, cap. 5. 6. 10. 20.

Annotatio II NATIVITAS open: Inventors among Berengar’s confuters — PRIORIS Rupert of Deutz§385

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

385Among Berengar’s confuters you easily find inventors of both crasser and subtler Consubstantiation.

Of the crasser: Rupert, Abbot of Deutz — Gerhard owns him; Forbes and Bayer list him only as insult — because Rupert’s own exposition brands him a crass Impanator.

Latin · §385

Ceterum inter Berengarii Confutatores tam Crassioris, quam Subtilioris Consubstantiationis Inventores, nullo negotio repereris. PRIORIS quidem RUPERTUM TUITIENSEM Abbatem, fassô Johanne Gerhardô, Patrolog. p. 551. nequicquam ergò vel Reformatis, à Reverendiss. Forbesio, vel Lutheranis, nisi in contumeliam, a Bajero Disput. de Impanat. num. 11. 21. & 22. annumeratum, cum ipse Rupertus semet crassum Impanatorem expositione sententiae suae prodat.

Annotatio II NATIVITAS: Rupert’s Genesis gold/fire analogy — bread still bread, yet truly Christ§386

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

386Genesis commentary (VI.32): how is visible bread Christ? Like gold in strong fire — still gold to sight, yet truly called and is fire.

So bread brought into Christ’s passion-mystery still seems bread, yet in truth is Christ — a similitude Augsburg brothers later use of iron.

Latin · §386

Tum Commentario in Genesin Lib. 6. cap. 32. his verbis tradito: Quomodo, inquit, panis, qui videtur, est Christus? ad hæc inquam, quomodo qualibet metalli species v. g. aurum sive argentum (nota tamen hîc similitudinem Fratribus Augustanae confessionis usitatam, praecipuè de ferro) valido igni conflatum atque resolutum, re vera & aurum est, & ignis quoque dicitur & est? Etenim aurum videtur & est, quod erat, & tamen verissimè ignis dicitur & est, quod non erat: Idcirco sic omnino panis admotus vel immersus terribili atque ineffabili mysterio passionis Christi, adhuc panis videtur esse, quod erat, & tamen in veritate Christus est, quod non erat.

Annotatio II NATIVITAS: Rupert’s Exodus — bread/wine substance joined, not destroyed, into body-unity§387

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

387Exodus commentary (II.10): as God did not destroy human nature when joining it into personal unity from the virgin’s womb, so He does not destroy bread-and-wine substance when joining it to the Word into unity of the crucified body and shed blood.

What we take from the altar we truly call Christ, the Lamb of God — as we confess the virgin-born man on the cross to be God.

Latin · §387

Tum Commentario in Exodum, Lib. 2. cap. 10. expositione auctiori: Sicut, inquit, humanam naturam non destruxit, cùm illam operatione sua ex utero virginis DEUS verbo in unitatem personae conjunxit; Sic SUBSTANTIAM panis & vini, secundum exteriorem speciem, quinque sensibus subactam, non mutat aut destruit, cum eidem Verbo, in UNITATEM corporis ejusdem, quod in cruce pependit, & sanguinis ejusdem quem de latere suo fudit, ista CONJUNGIT. Ibidem: Proinde sicut hominem, ait, qui de virgine sumtus in cruce pependit, rectè & Catholicè Deum confitemur, sic veraciter hoc, quod sumimus de sancto altari, Christum dicimus, agnum Dei praedicamus.

Annotatio II NATIVITAS: Cuno of Siegburg — accomplice and patron of Rupert’s sentence§388

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

388Rupert names Cuno, Abbot of Siegburg, accomplice and patron of his sentence.

In the Genesis/Exodus preface Christ stood by him through Cuno alone against those who roared at the work — Cuno a peg in a faithful place for the vessel of his hope.

Latin · §388

CUNONEM etiam Abbatem Sigebergensem, complicem & fautorem sententiae suae nactum, utpote de quo, in praefatione, libris suis, de operibus Trinitatis in Genesin & Exodum, praefixa, inter alia scribit, quòd solus CUNO, imò per Cunonem, (ut ait) Christus praesidio sibi adfuit contra eos, qui molesti fuere huic operi, & qui tùm dictis tùm factis, fremuerunt in ipsum, quasi paxillus sibi Cuno factus sit, positus in loco fideli, in quo spei suae possit vasculum suspendi.

Annotatio II NATIVITAS: Guitmund — PANI ET VINO COMMISCENTES; Impanent et Invinent heresy§389

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

389Same eleventh century, the other way: Guitmund of Aversa calls the sentence a heresy to smother in the blade.

Beaten from denying Christ’s body in the Lord’s food, some mix Christ with bread and wine and found another heresy — Impanate and Invinate by their own authority.

No prophet, Christ, apostle, or world taught Impanation; the Lord kills Impanators with This is My Body — not In this lies My body.

Latin · §389

Sed & reperias vice versâ, eodem seculo undecimo, qui sententiam hanc hæresin appellarunt & in ipsa herba suffocare annisi sunt, GUITMUNDUM scil. Aversanum, de exortu modò dictae sententiae, ita scribentem, libro 3. de veritate corporis & sanguinis Domini contra Berengarium: Nunc, inquit, contra illos habenda est ratio qui Ecclesiae rationibus expugnati, jam quidem negare nequeunt substantiam corporis Christi cibo inesse Dominico; panem tamen & vinum per verba Salvatoris in carnem ejus & sanguinem verti nequaquam credentes, sed Christum PANI ET VINO COMMISCENTES, tanquam subtiliori ratione, HÆRESIN ALTERAM condiderunt. … Quapropter … nec alias ipsi afferant, quae insania est, ut Christum, ut ita dixerim, sua autoritate IMPANENT ET INVINENT. … At IMPANARI & INVINARI Christum, nulla … expetit ratio, nec Prophetae praedixerunt, nec Christus ostendit, nec Apostoli praedicaverunt, nec mundus, exceptis his paucissimis HÆRETICIS, credidit. … Christus enim isti IMPANATUM ET INVINATUM annunciant … Hos IMPANATORES suos ipse Dominus Jesus ore suo interficit cum accipiens panem … ait, Hoc est Corpus meum; non ait: IN HOC LATET corpus meum; nec dixit: IN HOC vino est sanguis meus.

Annotatio II NATIVITAS close crassior: Alger vs personal Impanation; stop before §.VI Ascelinus subtilior§390

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

390Alger joins Guitmund: some erring readers make Christ personally Impanated as God is personally Incarnate — a new absurd heresy to root out by reason and authority.

Stop before §.VI (SUBTILIOR inventor Ascelinus).

Latin · §390

Guitmundo meritò adjungimus ALGERUM ex Scholastico & Ecclesiastico monachum, eandem Impanationis sententiam, novae hæreseos, hisce postulantem: Quamvis, inquit, Sacramentum à re Sacramenti tanquam figura à veritate satis distinctum sit, errantes tamen quidam, de quibusdam sanctorum verbis dicunt ita personaliter IMPANATUM Christum, sicut in carne humana, personaliter incarnatum Deum, quae HÆRESIS, quia nova & absurda est, rationibus & autoritatibus radicitus est exstirpanda.

Annotatio II §.VI open: SUBTILIOR first author — not Berengar but Ascelinus (Cave vs Bayer/Guitmund)§391

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

391§.VI: first author of the subtler Consubstantiation is not Berengar — Guitmund guessed that from hearsay, and Bayer followed him blind.

It is Ascelinus, a monk Cave remembers and Bayer (with many) never knew.

Latin · §391

§. VI. POSTERIORIS seu SUBTILIORIS CONSUBSTANTIATIONIS Autor primus non Berengarius est, ex mera incertitudine & aliena relatione, à Guitmundo habitus, quem cæcum ducem secutus est Bajerus Disput. de Impan. num. 15. 16; Sed ASCELINUS, MONACHUS quidam, Wilhelmo Caveo memoratus, multis verò, ut & Bajero ignoratus.

Annotatio II §.VI: Ascelinus follows Paschasius on corporal presence, yet defends coexistence not conversion§392

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

392Ascelinus’s letter to Berengar (Dacherius, from Casale Benedicti membranes) owns Paschasius on corporal presence of Christ’s flesh in the sacrament.

On consecrated bread and the mode of presence he writes far otherwise: not conversion of bread into body, but at least coexistence of the Body with the blessed bread.

Latin · §392

Ascelinus enim, in Epistola ad Berengarium ipsum, per Dacherium ex antiquis membranis Abbatiæ Casalis Benedicti, editâ, etiamsi confiteatur, se Paschasii sententiam sequi (nempe quantum ad corporalem carnis Christi praesentiam in sacramento attinet) tamen de pane consecrato & modo praesentiae corporis Christi in Eucharistia longè aliter, ac ille, scribit, non Conversionem panis in Corpus Christi, sed tamen ad minimum Coëxistentiam Corporis cum pane benedicto, defendens.

Annotatio II §.VI: Letter to Berengar — altar bread/wine UNIATUR to the virgin-born body§393

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

393His words: do not marvel that God can make altar-consecrated bread and wine, by Spirit and priest, be united to the body our Redeemer took from Mary.

Both are corporeal substance; both visible.

Latin · §393

Verba ejus hæc sunt: Neque vero mirari vel diffidere debemus, Deum facere posse ut hoc quod in Altari consecratur (nempe panis & vinum) virtute Spiritus Sancti & ministerio sacerdotis, UNIATUR corpori illi, quod ex Maria Virgine Redemtor noster assumsit, utrumque substantia corporea, utrumque visibile.

Annotatio II §.VI close: Union similitudes; Asceliniana egg-to-egg with modern Lutheran; stop before §.VII§394

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

394Similitudes illustrate the union of two substances, not the mode: we are compacted of corporeal/incorporeal and mortal/immortal; in Christ divine and human meet in one person.

Letter at Dacherius on Lanfranc (Paris 1648); Otrokocsi cites it.

These Asceliniana — union of bread and body without pious/impious distinction — match modern Lutheran sentence as egg to egg.

Stop before §.VII (Nativitas summary / Lateran XIII).

Latin · §394

Addit, pro illustratione Unionis duarum Substantiarum, non item, pro illustratione Modi Unionis, Similitudines: quòd & nos ipsi, inquit, ex corporea & incorporea, ex mortali & immortali substantia sumus compacti; & in Christo divina humanaque natura convenit in unam personam. Vide hanc Epistolam ad Berengarium apud Dacherium in notis ad vitam Lanfranci pag. 24. & 25. Edit. Paris. anno 1648. allegante Otrokocsi in Irenico pag. 79. & 80. Hæc Asceliniana, praesertim cùm Unionem panis & corporis Christi promiscuè inculcent, citra omne discrimen respectûs ad pios & impios, tam genuina sunt modernæ sententiae Lutheranae, quàm Ovum Ovo.

Annotatio II §.VII open: Nativitas of both Consubstantiations reborn — Lateran XIII under Innocent III§395

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

395§.VII: both Consubstantiations have their Nativity reborn in the 13th century — Lateran Council under Innocent III.

That council already treats Consubstantiation as an exploded, antiquated opinion, and names it thus:

Latin · §395

§. VII. Ita habet Nativitas utriusque Consubstantiationis, Seculo 13, in Concilio Lateranensi, sub Innocentio III., rursus denatae, quod Concilium, Consubstantiationis, ceu jam tum explosæ & antiquatæ opinionis, mentionem, hisce injicit:

Annotatio II §.VII: Lateran names Consubstantiation as already exploded — true accidents and true substance remain§396

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

396Some said: after consecration, as true bread-accidents remain, so true bread-substance remains.

For a subject cannot stand without accidents, nor accidents without a subject.

Latin · §396

Fuerunt, inquit, qui dicerent, quòd sicut post Consecrationem, vera panis remanent accidentia sic & vera panis substantia: quia sicut subjectum non potest subsistere sine Accidentibus, sic Accidentia non possunt subsistere sine subjecto.

Annotatio II §.VII: Under remaining substances — BODY AND BLOOD; sense proves bread/wine, faith the rest§397

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

397With bread and wine substances still there, at Body and Blood of Christ those start to be under them.

Under the same accidents both are truly received — bread and flesh, wine and blood — sense proves one, faith the other.

Latin · §397

Sed panis & vini substantiis permanentibus ad prolationem illorum verborum CORPUS ET SANGUIS CHRISTI, veraciter incipiant esse SUB ILLIS (nempe sub panis & vini substantiis) ita quòd sub eisdem Accidentibus UTRUMQUE verè suscipitur PANIS ET CARO, VINUM ET SANGUIS, quorum alterum probat sensus, reliquum credit fides.

Annotatio II §.VII close: After Berengar’s public censure; consub born from over-fighting him; stop before §.VIII§398

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

398By then Berengar’s sentence had already taken public censure in his person.

Consubstantiators had openly fought him — and in over-fighting him had begotten their own Consubstantiation.

More on that in the Annotations that follow.

Stop before §.VIII (PERDURATIO / revival after apparent extinction).

Latin · §398

Postquam jam tum Berengariana sententia, cui sese Consubstantiatores ex professo opposuerant, inque nimia ejus oppugnatione Consubstantiationem suam progenuerant, in ipsa Berengarii persona censuram publicam passa fuisset. Quo de in sequentibus Annotationibus commodior dicendi locus fuerit.

Annotatio II §.VIII open PERDURATIO: Seemed extinct — Waldenses not consub; revived by John of Paris§399

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

399§.VIII PERDURATIO: Consubstantiation looked extinct — short-lived, few teachers; Waldenses (some claim) keep a subtler line, but they actually teach something else (see Annotatio IV).

Yet it rose again near the end of the 13th century through John of Paris, Dominican.

Latin · §399

§. VIII. Etsi verò hoc pacto extincta visa est Consubstantiatio, exiguo satis tempore & à paucioribus edocta; Waldensibus etiam (in quorum doctrina de S. Coena, Consubstantiationis subtilioris sententiam conservatam nonnulli gloriantur) diversum prorsus à Consubstantiatione profitentibus, id quod Annotatio nostra quarta ad oculum ostendet; tamen resuscitata quasi è mortuis postliminio fuit, sub finem Seculi supra dicti XIII., per Johannem Parisienfem, Monachum ex ordine Dominicano.

Annotatio II §.VIII: Scotus and Durandus (1320) tolerate revival; Aquinas not to be dragged in§400

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

400Some Scholastics did not reject the revival — Scotus early in the 14th century, and Durandus in 1320 (Otrokocsi, Irenicum VI.27ff.).

Aquinas is not to be dragged into this consent by Dorsche, even if he grants Transubstantiation is not proved from the Institution words alone.

Latin · §400

Non-improbata Scholasticis nonnullis, sigillatim Scoto, subtili doctori, initio seculi XIV, famosissimoque Durando, Anno 1320, quorum testimonia lege apud Franciscum Foris Otrokocsi in Irenico Cap. 6. §. 27. & seq. non item Thomæ Aquinati, à Dorschæo, hoc locô, neutiquam in Consensum trahi merito, quanquam fassus introducatur Transsubstantiationem ex verbis Institutionis probari haud posse.

Annotatio II §.VIII: Peter d’Ailly of Cambrai (1414) favors it — Luther admits drawing from him§401

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

401Peter d’Ailly, Cardinal of Cambrai, at Constance (1414) began to favor it more openly — the same whose hand and counsel saw Huss and Jerome of Prague perish.

Luther himself confesses he drew that line from Cambrai (Babylonian Captivity, Jena Latin II fol. 263).

Latin · §401

Donec tandem Petrus de Aliaco Cardinalis Cameracensis, qui Concilii Constantiensis tempore floruit, cujusque manu & consiliis Johannes Hussus & Hieronymus Pragensis, Viri Dei Christique martyres, miserè periêre, initio Seculi XV. Anno scil. 1414. apertius illi favere cœpit, à quo etiam D. Lutherus eandem hausisse fatetur ipsemet Lib. de Captiv. Babyl. Tom. 2. Operum Latinorum Jenensium fol. 263.

Annotatio II §.VIII: Luther’s Captivity — true bread and wine; Thomist opinions are not articles of faith§402

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

402Luther: Cambrai’s Sentences IV gave him leave to think true bread and wine on the altar likelier than bare accidents — unless the Church had ruled otherwise.

Seeing that Church was Thomist/Aristotelian, he fixed his conscience: true bread and wine, with Christ’s true flesh and blood no less than under accidents.

Thomist opinions stay opinions, not articles of faith — even if an angel from heaven said otherwise; without Scripture or proven revelation, opinion is free, belief not owed.

Latin · §402

Dedit inquit, mihi quondam, cùm Theologiam Scholasticam haurirem, occasionem cogitandi, Cardinalis Cameracensis Libro sententiarum quarto acutissime disputans: Multò probabilius esse & minus superfluorum miraculorum poni, si in altari verus panis verumque vinum non autem sola accidentia esse astrurentur, nisi Ecclesia determinasset contrarium. Postea videns, quæ esset Ecclesia, quæ hoc determinasset, nempe Thomistica, hoc est Aristotelica, audacior factus sum & qui inter saxum & sacrum hærebam, tandem stabilivi conscientiam meam sententia priori: esse videlicet verum panem verumque vinum, in quibus Christi vera caro verusque sanguis non aliter nec minus sit, quam illi sub accidentibus suis ponunt. Quod feci, quia vidi, Thomistarum opiniones, sive probentur à Papa, sive à Concilio, manere opiniones, nec fieri articulos fidei, etiamsi Angelus de Cœlo aliud statueret. Nam quod sine scripturis asseritur aut revelatione probata, opinari licet, credi non est necesse &c.

Annotatio II §.VIII close: Bayer wastes oil proving Luther ≠ Cambrai; stop before §.IX Marburg§403

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

403So Bayer wastes oil and labor trying to prove Luther both differed from Cambrai and shared a wider common opinion (Disput. de Impan. §50).

Stop before §.IX (Marburg determination; difficulties of corporal-in-bread presence).

Latin · §403

Unde non potest non oleum & operam perdere Bajerus, in id annisus, ut ostendat, Lutherum & diversam à Cameracensi opinionem, & præter Cameracensem, pluribus communem, fovisse, Disput. de Impan. num. 50.

Annotatio II §.IX open: Cameracensis opinion not charged to today’s Lutherans — they refuse it§404

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

404§.IX: whatever one makes of Luther versus Cambrai, today’s Lutherans will not wear Cambrai’s opinion as theirs.

That refusal is enough — we do not impute it to them.

Latin · §404

§. IX. Quicquid verò de Luthero ejusque Sententia fiat, istaque vel eadem, vel diversa, à Cameracensis, æstimetur, nobis sufficit, ad non imputandam Cameracensis opinionem hodiernis Lutheranis, hos eam nolle sibi adscriptam.

Annotatio II §.IX: Marburg determination does not free Luther from corporal-in-bread / subtilior consub§405

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

405Marburg’s determination (we have not agreed whether the true body and blood are corporally present in the bread and wine) does not free Luther from corporal presence in or with the bread — nor from subtler Consubstantiation.

Those words confess not presence alone but a corporal mode in the bread itself.

Colophon: watch the difficulties that press corporal-in-bread presence for crassior or subtilior (at least Luther’s) Consubstantiation.

Latin · §405

Utut nulli assequamur, quomodo Lutheri Determinatio Colloquii Marpurgensis, his scil. concepta verbis: (Etsi autem, an verum corpus & Sanguis Christi corporaliter in pane & vino Coenæ Domini præsens sit, hoc tempore non concordavimus &c.) à Corporis Christi præsentia in vel cum pane, corporali, adeoque à subtiliori Consubstantiatione, expediri possit; cum verba ista non præsentiam duntaxat veri Corporis Christi in Coena, sed & modum præsentiæ corporalem, quin corporalem hunc præsentiæ modum, in ipso pane, disertissimè profiteantur. Eoque non possumus non colophonis locô, tribus quod aiunt verbis, innuere, quibus Difficultatibus Corporalem corporis Christi in pane præsentiam, sive soli Crassiori, sive & Subtiliori, saltem Lutheri, Consubstantiationi vindicandam, pressam advertamus.

Annotatio II §.IX (1): Scripture — bread is called body, not body corporally present in the bread§406

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

406(1) Scripture and Institution say the bread is Christ’s body — not that the body is present to the bread, less corporally present to it, least of all corporally present in it.

Call presence corporal and you import locality and inclusion; then the bread is not the body, because the body is only said to exist corporally present in the bread.

Latin · §406

Enimverò Consubstantiatio quæcunque etiam Subtilior, maximè Lutheri recitata modò, subtiliori utut, quin subtilissima, nobis haud invitis, accensenda, adversa conspicitur: (1) Expressis Scripturæ ipsiusque Institutionis Sacræ Coenæ verbis, quibus panis quidem corpus Christi dicitur esse, non autem Corpus Christi pani præsens, minus, pani corporaliter præsens, minimè omnium, in ipso pane, corporaliter præsens esse. Certè Corporalis præsentia corporis Christi in pane, præterquam quòd Localem præsentiam inferit, quatenus Corporalis esse dicitur (Corporalitate cum Localitate, saltem intrinseca, æquè latè patente) & inclusionem dicit, quatenus in pane, licèt & extra eum, Corpus Christi corporaliter præsens perhibetur, & eo ipso panis non est Corpus Christi, quia corpus Christi duntaxat in pane corporaliter præsens existere dicitur.

Annotatio II §.IX (2): First Institution — body at table, not in bread; else two bodies / self-eating§407

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

407(2) At the first Institution Christ’s body was corporally at the table — so not corporally in the bread.

If it was in the bread while He Himself ate with the disciples (Matt. 26:29; Mark 14:25), He ate His own flesh in and under the bread — whole body and soul in His mouth — hence either multiplication of one body, or two bodies (one eating, one eaten).

Latin · §407

(2) Circumstantiis primæ Institutionis: Corpus enim Christi fuit tum temporis corporaliter ad mensam, seu mensæ corporaliter accubuit, adeoque Corporaliter in pane non fuit. Item, quòd si corpus Christi corporaliter in pane tum fuit, cùm Christus Sacramentum Coenæ instituturus, ipsemet panem cum discipulis edit. Matth. 26. 29. Marc. 14. 25. sequetur, eundem in & sub pane, suam propriam carnem comedisse; adeoque totum suum corpus & animam, tum temporis in ore habuisse: hincque adeo, vel multiplicationem esse factam ejusdem corporis Christi, vel duo Christum habuisse corpora, unum continens & comedens, alterum contentum & comesum.

Annotatio II §.IX (3): Sacraments are signs, not δοχεῖα containers — Augustine; baptism analogy§408

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

408(3) No sacrament is a sign that contains the thing signified in its essence — sacraments are not δοχεῖα jars enclosing what they signify (cask, purse, cradle), though Luther and Maulbronn use such likenesses.

Augustine: visible signs of invisible grace — a sign signifies; it does not contain corporally.

Hence Lutherans dare not say Christ’s blood is corporally in baptismal water.

Latin · §408

(3) Naturæ omnium Sacramentorum, quorum nullum tale signum est, quod rem signatam, secundum suam essentiam, in sese comprehendat. i. e. corpus Christi corporaliter in se contineat: neque enim Sacramenta definiuntur δοχεῖα latibula & vasa includentia res signatas, uti dolium aut cantharus includit vinum, aut marsupium pecuniam, aut cunæ infantem, quibus similibus nonnulli utuntur, ipse etiam Lutherus in Confessione Majore Tom. 2. Witteb. pag. 185. confer etiam Colloquium Maulbrunense Anno 1564. die 15. April. habitum, p. 108. 109.; Sed definiuntur, juxta Augustinum, esse Signa visibilia invisibilis gratiæ. Signi autem natura non est, corporaliter continere, sed signare & significare. Hinc nec Lutherani audent hactenus dicere: Sanguinem Christi corporaliter in aqua Baptismi præsentem esse, vel in hac corporaliter includi.

Annotatio II §.IX (4): Body corporally in one place — heaven now; Vigilius; Luther’s Bible preface§409

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

409(4) Christ’s body is corporally in one place only — at the Institution at the table, not also in the bread in His hands; now corporally in heaven (Acts 3:21; Matt. 26:29; 1 Cor. 11:26).

Vigilius: as when on earth it was not in heaven, so now in heaven it is not on earth.

Luther’s Bible preface: we dwell on earth with the body before Christ seated in heaven, and are with Him only spiritually by faith — three points Strimesius marks.

Latin · §409

(4) Naturæ Corporis Christi, quod corporaliter in uno tantum loco est, & uti tempore institutæ Coenæ, ad mensam corporaliter, non autem simul supra mensam, in pane, vel in manibus Christi panem sumentibus & frangentibus, fuit; Ita tempore celebratæ adhuc & celebrandæ Coenæ, corporaliter in cælis est & in cælis manet teste Spir. S. Act. 3, 21. ipsôque Christô, etiam in Institutionis Coenæ verbis Matth. 26, 29. 1. Cor. 11, 26. Quemadmodum verò caro Christi, dum in terra fuit corporaliter, non utique erat in Cœlo; ita nunc quia in cælis est corporaliter, non est utique in terris, ait B. Vigilius Lib. 4. Hinc Lutherus ipse, postremis verbis præfationis suæ in Biblia, sic scribit: Des Hohen Priesters Söhne / Die mit dem täglichen Opfer umgehen / sollten auff uns Christen deuten / die wir für unserm Vater Christo / im Himmel sitzend / hie auff Erden / mit dem Leibe wohnen / und nicht hin Durch sind bey ihm / ohne mit dem Glauben geistlich. Ubi observa Lutherum tria dicere (1) Christum sedere in Cœlo, nos corpore esse in terra. (2) Nos corpore non esse cum Christo. (3) Non aliter, quam spiritualiter & per fidem, nos esse cum Christo.

Annotatio II §.IX close (5): Determination aporiae — spiritual presence in the believer’s soul, not in bread; stop before Annotatio III§410

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

410(5) Consubstantiation cannot settle the body’s internal quality or external condition if it is corporally in the bread — emptied or exalted? with soul or without? bloody or bloodless? whole in each species or part?

The doubt ends only if we confess the body present in the Supper supernaturally and spiritually — not in the bread, but in the soul of the true-faith eater alone.

Stop before Annotatio III.

Latin · §410

Denique (5) Consubstantiatio adversa est Determinationi tam qualitatis internæ, quàm conditionis externæ corporis Christi, sub qua, in pane, corporaliter præsens, & olim, in prima Institutione fuisse, & modò, in omni cœnæ administratione, adhuc esse, credendum est, puta: Num exinanitum & crucifixum? an verò exaltatum & glorificatum? Num animæ rationali junctum? an verò ab hac anima separatum? Num sanguine turgidum; an verò exsangue? Num uti in pane cum sanguine, ita sanguis in vino cum corpore? Num in utraque Coenæ parte, i. e. specie utraque, tàm panis, quàm vini, totum? an pars totius? Dubio determinationis protinus, nec aliter tamen, terminando, quàm si corpus Christi præsens quidem, non tamen corporaliter, verum supernaturaliter ac spiritualiter duntaxat in Coena præsens, sed non in pane, verùm in anima solius credentis ac vera fide manducantis, confiteamur.

Annotatio III open §.I: Transsubstantiation — if not by name, by rem older than Consubstantiation; absurd rem, late apt term§411

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

411Annotatio III opens on Transsubstantiation (to p. 36 end): a short History-compendium.

§.I: as rem (if not yet as name) it is older than Consubstantiation; the rem it names is most absurd; the term itself came late but fits the generic concept.

Latin · §411

ANNOTATIO III. De Transsubstantiatione ad pag. 36. in fine. Historia Transsubstantiationis Compendiolum complexa. §. I. Transsubstantiatio, si non quà nomen, certè quà rem, Consubstantiatione antiquior, rem absurdissimam, quam designat, apto satis, etsi serò admodum invento terminô, quà genericum saltem conceptum, expressam exhibet.

Annotatio III §.I: Definition — one substance into another under residual accidents; ORTUS / PROGRESSUS plan§412

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

412Transmutation reshapes form; Transsubstantiation turns one substance into another while sense-exposed accidents of the former remain and those of the latter are absorbed — a mutation without precedent.

Plan: ORTUS (causes) then PROGRESSUS (modes and degrees), treated here only for kinship with Consubstantiation.

Latin · §412

Quemadmodum enim Transmutatio rei cujuscunque, transformatio vel exterioris, vel interioris formæ; sic Transsubstantiatio unius præcisè substantiæ in aliam (remanentibus sensibusque expositis prioris, seu transmutandæ, posterioris verò, seu in quam transitio fit, absorptis, nulli saltem sensui obviis Accidentibus) mutationem inaudito prorsus exemplo significat. Hujus Historiam, ob cognationem solùm cum Consubstantiatione, hoc locô, per compendium, tradituri, duas quasi Tractationis partes, constituemus, quarum Prior ORTUM Transsubstantiationis in caussis suis rimabitur: Posterior PROGRESSUM ejusdem in modis gradibusque conspicuum reddet.

Annotatio III §.II: Occasional cause of Ortus — GENERALIOR = hyperbolic / catachrestic Fathers on Eucharistic symbols§413

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

413§.II Ortus causes: also the Occasional (cause by accident).

GENERALIOR: hyperbolic — sometimes even catachrestic — Father-speech on Eucharistic symbols; mishandled, it leads the unwary into error.

Latin · §413

§. II. Inter Ortûs CAUSAS attendere quoque juvat Occasionalem, quam causam per accidens vocant. Hujusmodi alia Generalior, Specialior alia est. GENERALIOREM existimavero, Hyperbolicas, quin quandoque catachresticas Patrum, tam Græcorum, quàm Latinorum de Symbolis Eucharisticis, locutiones, quibus, nisi dextrè capiantur, incauti facile in errores abducuntur.

Annotatio III §.II: Chrysostom samples — immolated Lord handled; teeth fixed in His flesh (Hom. Matt. / Cor. / John)§414

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

414Chrysostom (Eastern Fathers’ most eloquent): in the Eucharist you behold the immolated Lord — seated with the Father yet handled, seen, touched, eaten; blood from His side stains the tongue (Hom. Matt. / 1 Cor.).

Again: He knits us into one mass with Himself; teeth are fixed in His flesh so that by the food given we are turned into His flesh (Hom. 45 on John).

Latin · §414

Inter Græcorum Patrum dicta eminent ista CHRYSOSTOMI, Orientalium Patrum disertissimi: Conspicies ait, in sacra Eucharistia Dominum immolatum. Qui cum Patre sursum sedet in illo ipso temporis articulo, omnium manibus pertractatur. Ipsum vides, ipsum tangis, ipsum comedis. Neque enim Angelos neque Archangelos, sed ipsum horum omnium Dominum Tibi ostendo. In mysteriis sanguis ex Christi latere hauritur; hoc admirabili sanguine lingua cruentatur. Hom. 5. & 83. in Matth. Hom. 24. in 1. ad Corinth. Et rursus: Nos in unam secum massam reducit, nec se tantùm videri permittit, sed & tangi & manducari & dentes carni suæ infigi, adeo ut per cibum, quem nobis largitus est, in carnem suam convertamur. Hom. 45. in Johan.

Annotatio III §.II close: Augustine / Prosper ‘carried in His hands’; QUASI / QUODAMMODO; Picherellus; de Marca / Whitaker§415

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

415Augustine (Serm. 1 on Ps. 33): Christ was carried in His own hands when He said ‘This is My Body’; Prosper parallels Him bearing His body in the sanctified bread.

Such hyperboles aimed to exalt the mystery and turn communicants from outward symbols to the things signified — yet some took them too properly, missing QUASI / QUODAMMODO softenings (Picherellus).

More samples: de Marca’s posthumous Eucharist dissertation (pontifical abuse) — vindicated by Whitaker.

Latin · §415

Ex Latinis, eloquentissimi AUGUSTINI verba hæcce adduxisse suffecerit Conc. 1. in Ps. 33. Ferebatur, inquit, Christus in manibus suis, quando, commendans ipsum corpus suum, ait: Hoc est Corpus meum; Ferebat enim illud corpus in manibus suis. Quibus omninò parallelum PROSPERI AQUITANICI de promis. & prædicat. part. 2. cap. 25. assertum: Dominus ait, suum corpus in sanctificato pane gestans manibus suis, dixit: Hoc est corpus meum. Hæc aliaque hujus farinæ Patrum hyperbolice satis enunciata, quibus una ex parte mysterii dignitatem amplificare atque extollere; Ex parte altera verò communicantes ab externorum symbolorum contemplatione ad res significatas tantò devotiùs meditandas convertere allaborarunt, nonnulli propriè nimis acceperunt, non attendentes, quibus iidem Patres hyperbolas suas haud rarò per restrictivas particulas QUASI, QUODAMMODO similesque, mitigarunt ac emolliverunt, annotante id ipsum perquam accuratè pontificio Autore eruditissimo Petro Picherello Opusc. Theol. à pag. 19. in fin. Si cui volupe est, plures Patrum hyperbolicas expressiones legere, haud frustra fuerit famigeratissimum Petrum de Marca Dissert. Posthuma de Euchar. Sacrament. p. 15. evolvere, quanquam in usum suum pontificium, i. e. abusum attractas, ideoque à B. Witakero vindicatas Tom. I. pag. 9.

Annotatio III §.III: SPECIALIOR ansa — Greek emphatic μεταβολή-terms for relative / mystic mutation, not substance§416

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

416§.III SPECIALIOR handle: Greek emphatic change-terms (metabole, metamorphosis, metapoiesis, metastoicheiosis, metatyposis, metarrhythmismos, metaskeuasis) for a mutation relative to the thing signified and mystic for communicants — cited via our Author, Salmasius, Johnston.

Fathers meant moral and schetic (relative) change; later readers bred a substantial-mutation opinion from those words.

Latin · §416

§. III. SPECIALIOR Transsubstantiationi ansa data fuit per varios Patrum, maximè Græcorum ἐμφατικωτέρας, pro genio linguæ, excogitatos terminos, quibus in specie mutationem istam, relativam partim, respectu scil. rei signatæ, partim mysticam, respectu communicantium fidelium, pani Eucharistico per & post consecrationem copulatam, designare soliti sunt, quales Autori nostro observati recitantur p. 450 & 480 necnon Salmasio in Tractat. de Transsubst. p. 1. μεταβολή scil. μεταμόρφωσις, μεταποίησις, μεταστοιχείωσις, μετατύπωσις, μεταρρυθμισμός, μετασκεύασις; singuli præterea propriis suis Autoribus tribuuntur à Joh. Jonstono de Communione c. 3. p. 113. Hi termini de morali & σχετικῇ mutatione à Patribus intellecti, substantialis mutationis opinionem aliis, procedente tempore, ingenerarunt.

Annotatio III §.III close: Four reasons Fathers meant moral / σχετική mutation; Dunelm; stop before §.IV vera causa§417

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

417Four proofs Fathers meant no mutation beyond that: (1) consecrated breads remain what they were; (2) they are still called signs/figures/symbols/types — so conversion into Christ’s body is implicitly denied (Johnston).

(3) Same terms describe the faithful’s union with Christ by due Eucharist use; (4) same terms on other things no one takes as substantial conversion — Dunelm on that metabole vocabulary.

Stop before §.IV vera causa (idolatry and tyranny of Papism).

Latin · §417

A Patribus interim nullam extra dictam Mutationem intellectam fuisse, probant, præter cætera, rationes hæ quatuor: (1) quòd expressè Patres docent, idque constantissimè, panes Eucharisticos post consecrationem manere semper idem, quòd ante fuerant. (2) quòd identidem panes post Consecrationem, Signa, Figuras, Symbola, Icones seu imagines, Typos, Antitypos, Similitudines, Metaphoras, Formas, Census, Species, appellant, sicque implicitè eorum versionem in corpus Christi inficiantur. Utramque rationem pluribus Patrum testimoniis confirmatam vide apud Jonston. citato tract. cap. 3. à pag. 82. ad 100. (3) quòd iisdem terminis utuntur Patres, quando fidelium cum Christo Unionem, per Sacræ Eucharistiæ usum debitum, describunt, probante ibidem eodem Jonstono cap. 5. à pag. 216. ad 225. (4) quòd adhuc terminos eosdem adhibent de aliis rebus variis locuti, quibus Conversionem Substantialem adscripsisse eos, nemini in mentem venerit. Pertinent huc verba Joh. Dunelmensis Histor. Transsubst. Papalis: Quid quod ipsi, inquit, Patres has easdem μεταβολῆς μεταποιήσεως & μεταστοιχείωσεως voces usurpant, cùm de Rebus aliis loquuntur, quæ substantiam suam, minimè vel amittunt vel mutant?

Annotatio III §.IV open: From non-cause to VERA ORTUS CAUSA — Idololatria & Tyrannis of Papism§418

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

418§.IV: leave the non-cause; the TRUE CAUSE of Transsubstantiation’s Ortus sits in Idolatry and Tyranny.

That pair is Papism’s true soul, and will win it Antichristianism’s highest disgrace.

Latin · §418

§. IV. Cæterùm à Causa non causa oriundæ Transsubstantiationis ad VERAM ORTUS EJUS CAUSAM deveniendum est, in Idololatria & Tyrannide, Papismi vera anima huicque summum Antichristianismi dedecus conciliaturis, locatam.

Annotatio III §.IV: Sixth century — sacred image use and cult arise in temples; once unheard-of and hated§419

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

419When the Apostolic / Episcopal / Patristic centuries were spent (or nearly ended), about the sixth century sacred-image use and cult began to strengthen in temples.

Earlier ages had never heard of it; Protestant public Confessions hate it still more.

Latin · §419

Enimvero accidit, ut exactis Seculis Ecclesiæ Catholicæ Apostolicis, verè Episcopalibus atque Patristicis, saltem fine hisce cunctis imminente, Seculo admodum sexto imaginum sacrarum usus cultusque in templis invalescere inciperet, superioribus temporibus non tantùm inauditus prorsus, sed etiam ex omnium Protestantium Confess. publica majorem in modum exosus.

Annotatio III §.IV: Constantinopolitanum IV (Leo Isaurus / Copronymus) — 380 Fathers ban temple images§420

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

420Opponents of the new idolomania gathered in Constantinopolitanum IV (popularly ‘Seventh Oecumenical’) under Leo the Isaurian and Constantine Copronymus.

380 Fathers unanimously: tolerate no temple images — least of all figures of God and of Christ.

Latin · §420

Hinc facilè inventi sunt qui novæ idolomaniæ sese opponerent in Constantinop. IV. Concilio, vulgò dicto Oecumenico septimo, sub Leone Isauro & Constant. Copronymo, celebrato, decreto Patrum 380. unanimiter facto, imagines nullas, minimè omnium Dei Christique figuras in templis tolerandas esse.

Annotatio III §.IV: Sole known figure of Christ — that given in the Sacred Eucharist / consecrated bread§421

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

421Annexed reason, most express: the true Church never knew any other Figure of Christ than the one given in the Sacred Eucharist and seen in the consecrated Bread.

Sagittarius (council epitomator) reports the Constantinopolitans’ mind and constitution so.

Latin · §421

Subnexâ ratione disertissimâ, quòd veræ Christianæ Ecclesiæ de nulla alia Christi Figura, quicquam unquam innotuisset, præterquam ea, quæ in S. Eucharistia detur, inque Pane consecrato conspicua sit. Sic enim Conciliorum Epitomator Sagittarius Constantinopolitanorum mentem ac Constitutionem edisserit.

Annotatio III §.IV: Sagittarius — painters’ insane opinion; flesh-image apology = Nestorian diabolic invention§422

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

422Sagittarius’s quote: what insane painters’ opinion — for base gain they try to figure with impious hands what mouth and heart alone confess?

Condemned for painting Christ’s incomprehensible, uncircumscribable Divine nature, they invent a flesh-only image apology — impious, and a Nestorian diabolic invention.

Latin · §422

Quòd dixerint: Quænam est hæc insana opinio pictorum, ut lucri turpis & miseri causa ea quæ efficere nequeunt, studeant conficere, ut & ea quæ ore & corde sunt tantummodo confessa, impiis manibus figurare intendant? Damnati autem à cordatis viris in eo quòd incomprehensibilem & incircumscriptibilem Divinam Christi naturam ipsi depingere studuerunt, ad aliam aliquam pravâ inventione apologiam confugiunt, quòd solius carnis, quam vidimus & palpavimus & cum qua versati sumus, illius, inquam, imaginem exhibeant: quod sane impium est & Nestoriana Diabolica inventio.

Annotatio III §.IV close: True image = Eucharistic bread as type; substance commanded vs human-effigy idolatry; stop before §.V§423

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

423The true image of Christ they honor is what the High Priest Himself handed at the passion as type and efficacious remembrance: blessed, broken bread — ‘This is My body’.

As the assumed humanity is material substance (lest Divinity get an addition), so He commanded bread’s substance as the whole chosen image — lest a human effigy breed idolatry; Eucharist bread, Spirit-sanctified true image of natural flesh, He willed a divine body (Sagittarius pp. 354–355).

Stop before §.V (Nicaea II overturn).

Latin · §423

Et paucis intersertis: Exultent & lætentur & libertate linguæ fruantur, quicunque veram Christi imaginem sincerissimâ mente facientes desiderant & venerantur & ad salutem animæ corporisque adferunt, quam ipse Dominus noster Deus summus sacerdos, ex nobis integrè massam assumens, circa passionis tempus, in typum & recordationem efficacissimam, suis sacerdotibus & mystis tradidit: nam cum se sponte morti objiceret, gloriosa inquam illi & vivificanti, sumens panem benedixit, postquam gratias egisset & fregit tradensque discipulis dixit: accipite, manducate: Hoc est corpus meum. Ecce igitur vivificantis corporis illius imaginem quæ honorificè & gloriosè exhibita est. Quia quemadmodum id quòd è nobis assumsit, materia sola est substantia humana, juxta omnia non perfectè expressa, quæ per se existit persona, ne adjectio in Divinitate accidat; ita & imaginem totam electam, videlicet panis substantiam, mandavit apponi, ne scil. humanâ effigie figurata induceretur idololatria. Similiter etiam panem Eucharistæ veluti imaginem veram naturalis carnis per Sancti Spiritus aggressionem sanctificatam, divinum corpus esse voluit, illique sic placuit &c. &c. Lege ipsum Sagittarium p. m. 354. 355. & seq.

Annotatio III §.V open: Constantinopolitan judgment barely heard — image patrons’ rage ~30 years to Nicaea II§424

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

424§.V: the Constantinopolitans’ salutary, Word-congruent judgment was barely heard before image-patrons grew angry.

After ~30 years their indignation forced Nicaea II — called Second Nicene from the city, but by pontiffs ‘Seventh Oecumenical’ (as the Orthodox had styled Constantinopolitanum) — and an adverse decree contradicted those Fathers.

Latin · §424

§. V. At verò, vix ac ne vix quidem salutare hoc verboque Dei exactè congruum Judicium Patrum Constantinopolitanorum, cum subnixa ratione suâ haud indecedente, exauditum fuerat, cum imaginum Patroni graviter illi irascerentur ac inviderent, donec, elapsis præter propter annis 30. ira eorum ac indignatio ita cresceret, ut alio in Concilio, Nicææ habito, & ab hac Civitate Nicænum secundum dicto, ab idololatris Pontificiis verò, haud secus ac Constantinopolitanum ab Orthodoxis, Oecumenicum septimum nuncupato, Patribus Constantinopolitanis Decreto adversô contradictum fuerit.

Annotatio III §.V: Nicaea II (pontiffs’ ‘Oecumenical 7th’) — temple image use/cult not to be despised§425

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

425Nicaea II: temple image use and cult are not to be despised.

In particular, images of Christ crucified for us revive His memory.

Latin · §425

Sequenti modô: Imaginum usum cultumque in templis haud aspernandum esse, in specie Christi imagines crucifixi pro nobis, memoriam ejus resuscitare.

Annotatio III §.V: Eucharist-‘figure’ reason overturned — consecrated bread said to be the body itself, not a figure§426

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

426The counter-reason from the Eucharist as image/figure was judged so false that consecrated supper-bread must be held not a Figure of Christ’s body but the body itself.

Latin · §426

Rationem verò in contrarium, ab Eucharistiæ imagine & figura petitam, usque adeo falsam esse, ut censendum omnino sit, panem consecratum in S. Coena neutiquam Figuram corporis Christi, sed ipsum potius corpus Christi existere.

Annotatio III §.V: Implies Conversion — Transsubstantiation’s chick under the egg-shell, soon to be named§427

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

427Taken properly that cannot stand: bread’s substance remains wholly diverse in species from Christ’s body, and neither disparate shares the other’s specific essence.

So it implicitly fostered Conversion — Transsubstantiation’s chick under the egg-shell, soon to break into light and after an octave be named.

Latin · §427

Hoc tamen ipsum, cum propriè accipi non posset, panis substantia, à substantia corporis Christi, totâ specie diversa remanente, nec uno disparatorum integro residuôque, alterius naturam essentiamque specificam participaturo, Conversionem panis in corpus Christi implicitè insinuabat, i. e. Transsubstantiationis pullum, ovi cortice, ceu involucro suo, obtectum, fovebat, mox fractô cortice lucem adspecturum postque octiduum quasi circumcidendum etiam, nomineque proprio insigniendum.

Annotatio III §.V: Bellarmine — from Nicaea II Greeks often: Eucharist not figure but body; mode unknown ~200 years§428

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

428Bellarmine: from Nicaea II (not sooner) Greek Fathers often — not always — warned the Eucharist is not a figure but Christ’s body (Tom. 3 de Eucharist. p. 579 Ingolstadt); they did not expressly inculcate it.

For ~200 years they still left the mode wholly unknown, in the middle.

Latin · §428

Ab eo tempore, puta à tempore habiti Concilii Niceni secundi, non certe citius (sunt verba Bellarmini) GRÆCI PATRES SÆPE, (non tamen semper) MONUERUNT, (non verò expressè inculcarunt) EUCHARISTIAM NON ESSE FIGURAM, SED CORPUS CHRISTI, Tom. 3. de Eucharist. p. m. 579. Ingolstad. edit. Modum interim, quô Eucharistia corpus Christi esset, per 200. circiter annos, in totum adhuc ignorabant inque medio relinquebant.

Annotatio III §.V: Paschasius (IX) vs Bertram — conversion asserts; Otrokocsi on crassior substantial sense§429

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

429Ninth century: Paschasius Radbertus rises against Bertram (who with the Ancients kept the bread a Figure) and expressly professes conversion — under visible bread-species only Christ’s flesh is offered; bread into flesh, wine into blood (De corp. & sang. Dom. 10 & 20).

Otrokocsi: Paschasius means a crasser substantial conversion, unlike ancients/Bertram’s sacramental-mystic speech.

Latin · §429

Usque dum Seculo demum IX. exurgeret præced. annot. memoratus Paschasius Rhadebertus, Bertramum, panem Eucharisticum cum Veteribus, etiam Figuram corporis Christi contendentem, oppugnaturus, assertis autem hujusmodi, decertans, quæ Conversionem panis in corpus Christi, disertè profitebantur: e.g. cùm diceret: Sub specie panis visibilis, nihil aliud quam caro Christi porrigitur. Item: Panis in carnem, & vinum in sanguinem convertitur. lib. de corpore & sang. domini, cap. 10. & 20., allegante Francisco Foris Otrokocsi in Irenico cap. 6. §. 1. p. m. 69. ac sequenti modô in posteriorem Paschasii propositionem commentante: Scil. de crassiusculâ & substantiali conversione, ex mente Paschasii, secus quam aliqui veterum atque etiam ipse Bertramus, de sacramenti & mystica locutione & immutatione, locuti sunt nonnulli.

Annotatio III §.V close: Paschasius nuances (faithful only; not by teeth) vs Lombard; Hucusque Otrokocsi; stop before §.VI§430

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

430Paschasius quirks: flesh and blood under the species, yet received only by a true believer; not chewed by teeth — marvels that already distance him from later followers.

Hands may handle and mouth receive under bread-species, but teeth do not wear the flesh; he had not yet spun Lombard’s accident-only fraction/attrition subtlety. Hucusque Otrokocsi.

Stop before §.VI (public Ortus / Berengar XI).

Latin · §430

Hoc tamen observandum de Paschasio, quòd etsi propriè dici nam Christi carnem contendat perpetuò porrigi à Sacerdote sub specie panis & naturalem sanguinem sub specie vini, neget tamen ab ullo quàm A VERO FIDELI percipi carnem & sanguinem: negat etiam ullo modo dentibus vorari carnem Christi, quæ sanè mira sunt, atque in his multum differt ipse à posteris suæ sententiæ sequacibus. Contenderet manibus tractari carnem Christi, eamque sub specie panis, in os mitti, NON tamen DENTIBUS ATTERI. Scilicet, nondum ille subtilitatem figmenti tunc adhuc recentis tâm operosè edisseruit, sicut Lombardus, aliique post ipsum de Solorum Accidentium fractione & attritione. Hucusque Otrokocsi dicto loco.

Annotatio III §.VI open: Ortus gained but obscure/private — public light only in the eleventh century§431

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

431§.VI: Transsubstantiation has its Ortus — but still obscure and private.

Public authority will push it into public light only in the eleventh century.

Latin · §431

§. VI. Hoc pacto quidem Ortum suum nacta est Transsubstantiatio, sed obscurum privatumque, publicâ autoritate olim in lucem publicam emittenda, id quod Seculo demum XI. contigit.

Annotatio III §.VI: Berengar follows Bertram’s orthodox Eucharist opinion — yet crudely, almost a naked figure§432

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

432Berengar follows Bertram’s orthodox Eucharist opinion (with many allies).

Yet he seems to speak crudely: consecrated bread almost a naked Figure of Christ’s body.

Latin · §432

Cùm Berengarius Bertrami Orthodoxam quidem de Eucharistia Opinionem, multis etiam cum complicibus & asseclis secutus, crudè tamen nonnihil, panem consecratum, corporis Christi Figuram propemodum nudam, dicere visus est.

Annotatio III §.VI: Lanfranc and doctors pierce him — Leo IX (1049) & Nicholas II (1059): judgment, prison, recantation§433

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

433Private and public doctors — Lanfranc of Canterbury foremost — pierce him with their pens.

Leo IX (1049) and Nicholas II (1059) haul him to judgment, prison, and a forced recantation.

Latin · §433

Ob id, privatorum pariter atque publicorum Doctorum cumprimis Lanfranci Cantuariensis, seu istorum Antesignani, calamis confossus, à Papis Leone IX. anno 1049. & Nicolao II. anno 1059. non solum in judicium vocatus, sed & carceri mancipatus & ad recantationem his conceptam verbis adactus.

Annotatio III §.VI: Recantation publicly confirms Paschasius’s conversion — and solemnly introduces dental laceration§434

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

434That recantation publicly confirms Paschasius’s conversion of bread into Christ’s body.

It also solemnly introduces the dental laceration of Christ’s body — which Paschasius himself had found most absurd.

Latin · §434

Quibus omninò tùm Paschasii Rhadeberti de Convers. panis in corpus Christi, publicè confirmatur, quàm absurdissima ipsi Paschasio visa Laceratio corporis Christi dentalis solenniter introducitur.

Annotatio III §.VI: Ego Berengarius — sensualiter handled, broken, worn by the faithful’s teeth (Gratian)§435

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

435Ego Berengarius: after consecration the altar bread and wine are not only sacrament/symbol/figure but the true body and blood.

And SENSUALLY — in truth, not only in sacrament — priests’ hands handle and break them, and the faithful’s teeth wear them (Gratian De Consecr. dist. 2 c. 42).

Latin · §435

Ego Berengarius consentio S. Romanæ & Apostolicæ sedi & ore ac corde profiteor, de Sacramento Dominicæ mensæ eam fidem me tenere, quam Dominus & venerabilis Papa Nicolaus & hæc sacra Synodus Autoritate Evangelica & Apostolica tenendam tradidit mihique firmavit: panem scil. & vinum quæ in altari ponuntur post consecrationem non solummodo sacramentum, symbolum, sive figuram, sed etiam verum corpus & sanguinem Domini nostri Jesu Christi esse & SENSUALITER non solum sacramento, sed veritate manibus sacerdotum tractari, frangi & FIDELIUM DENTIBUS ATTERI, apud Gratianum de Consecr. dist. 2. c. 42.

Annotatio III §.VI: Berengar revokes the forced palinode — Hildebrand/Gregory VII beats him into a new substantial-conversion formula§436

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

436Berengar, conscience-struck, published a revocation of that forced palinode as absurd and impious, calling the council a church of the malignant and of vanity.

Hildebrand (Gregory VII) summoned him to Rome, beat him with rods, and after a three-month truce forced a new formula: mystic bread substantially converted into Christ’s true proper flesh.

Latin · §436

Quin tandem, cum Berengarius, ob negatam veritatem, sibi malè conscius, ad seipsum rediisset, & suam ipsius revocationem non minus absurdam quam impiam, scripto editô revocasset, eamque per vim sibi extortam esse ab Ecclesia malignantium & vanitatis Concilio, significasset, ab Hildebrando, aliis Hellenbrando, Gregorio VII. appellato, ad Romanum Concilium evocatus virgisque cæsus ad novam recantationem, trium mensium concessis induciis, coactus postliminio est, obtrusâ palinodiæ seu professionis ejusmodi formulâ, quâ panem mysticum substantialiter converti in veram & propriam carnem Christi, sub gravissimo Papæ præcepto, deinceps confitendum erat.

Annotatio III §.VI close: Walden / Uspergensis / Ussher / Dunelm on Berengar; stop before §.VII (public monster / Lateran name)§437

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

437Recantation formula: Thomas Walden Tom. 2 ch. 24; Abbot of Ursperg Chronicle at 1080.

Full Berengar history: Ussher De successione Ecclesiarum ch. 7 §§28–end, summarized in John of Durham’s Historia Transsubstantiationis ch. 7 §.4 ff. pp. 134–143.

Stop before §.VII (public monster seated by papal decrees / Lateran name).

Latin · §437

Formulam Recantationis affert Thom. Waldensis, Tom. 2. cap. 24. & Abbas Uspergensis in Chronico ad annum 1080; Integram verò de Berengario historiam, ex doctissimi Usserii libro de successione Ecclesiarum cap. 7. à parag. 28. ad fin. capitis, in summam redactam evolve, in elaboratissima Historia Transsubstantiationis jam suprà commendati Johannis Dunelmensis cap. 7. §. 4. & seqq. à p. m. 134. ad pag. 143.

Annotatio III §.VII open: Transsubstantiation’s monster thrust into public light — still unnamed; seated by papal decrees§438

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

438§.VII: by this path the horrible Transsubstantiation-monster is thrust into public light — yet still without its proper name.

Papal decrees from Peter’s Roman seat plant it firmly enough on a throne.

Latin · §438

§. VII. Protruso hac ratione in publicam lucem Transsubstantiationis monstro horrendo (cui lumen tamen ademtum adhuc omne erat, quòd post aliquod demum temporis spatium, nomine tandem suo proprio se exornatum vidit) Decretis summorum Paparum, ex ipsa etiam Romana Petri sede pronuntiantium, in thronum firmiter satis collocatum stabilitumque est.

Annotatio III §.VII: After Lombard and the Scholastics dispute the true Conversion-mode — subtle and sharp§439

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

439That seating follows Scholastic dispute on the true Conversion-mode in the Eucharist.

Lombard (bk. 4 dist. 11 pp. 311–313) leads — subtle and sharp alike.

Latin · §439

Postquam nempe de vero Conversionis in Eucharistia Modo, à Scholasticis & horum principe Petro Lombardo lib. 4. dist. 11. pag. m. 311. 312. 313. subtiliter æquè atque acriter disputatum esset.

Annotatio III §.VII: Mid-XII — Transsubstantiation’s name invented (Peter of Blois / Stephen of Autun)§440

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

440Mid-twelfth century: the name Transsubstantiation is invented.

Cave points to Peter of Blois Ep. 140; others to Stephen of Autun On the Sacrament of the Altar (Bibliotheca Patrum — author and date very uncertain).

Latin · §440

Nam tum, Seculo nempe XII. medio, per Petrum Blesensem Epistola 140, juxta Caveum p. 471, juxta alios per Stephanum Æduensem vel Augustodunensem Episcopum, de Sacramento Altaris in Bibliotheca Patrum (cujus tamen Autoris & ætas & scripta valdè incerta sunt) Transsubstantiationis nomen adinventum.

Annotatio III §.VII: 1215 — Innocent III canonizes the name in his Lateran Council§441

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

441Next century, 1215: Pope Innocent III canonizes that name in his Lateran Council.

So the invented term Transsubstantiatio becomes a canon of the faith under Lateran IV.

Latin · §441

Et Seculo seq. XIII. anno 1215. ab Innocentio III. Papa, in Lateranensi Concilio suo canonizatum est.

Annotatio III §.VII: Innocent’s allocution — Dunelm: rival of Christ, not mere Vicar, when the article is thrust§442

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

442Innocent betrays the author of the canonization in his own sermons — ‘To me it is said in the Prophet: I have set you over nations and kingdoms…’ (as a shrew by its voice).

Dunelm (pp. 149–150): commemorate this already Rival of Christ, not mere Vicar, to see the Latin Church’s face when Transsubstantiation was thrust as an article of faith.

Latin · §442

Auctor tantæ Canonizationis se sermonibus suis, ceu sorex voce, prodit, hunc in modum suos allocutus: Mihi, inquit, dicitur in Propheta: Constitui te super gentes & regna &c. &c. Has Innocentii allocutiones omnes cum laudatissimus Dunelmensis pag. 149. recensuisset, subjicit pag. 150: Hæc ille Christi jam factus, non Vicarius modo, sed etiam Rivalis, quæ nunc commemoro, ut videamus qualis fuerit rerum conditio & Latinæ Ecclesiæ facies, quando Transsubstantiatio pro fidei articulo ab Innocentio Papa proposita est & obtrusa.

Annotatio III §.VII close: Firmiter canon — TRANS SUBSTANTIATIS bread into body; Sagittarius; stop before §.VIII§443

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

443Firmiter (Extravag. De Fide & summa Trinitate): one universal Church; Christ’s body and blood truly under bread and wine species.

Key clause: bread TRANSUBSTANTIATED into body and wine into blood by divine power — only a duly ordained priest may confect (Sagittarius p. 495).

Stop before §.VIII (still on the Scholastic anvil after canonization).

Latin · §443

Canon Canonizationis in Extravag. de Fide & summ. Trinit. Firmiter credimus &c. his verbis legitur: Una verò est fidelium universalis Ecclesia, extra quam nullus omnino salvatur. In qua idem ipse sacerdos & sacrificium Jesus Christus; hujus corpus & sanguis in Sacramento Altaris sub speciebus panis & vini veraciter continentur: TRANSSUBSTANTIATIS pane in corpus & vino in sanguinem, potestate divina, ut ad perficiendum mysterium unitatis accipiamus ipsi de suo, quod ipse accepit de nostro. Et hoc utique Sacramentum nemo potest conficere, nisi Sacerdos fuerit ritè ordinatus secundum claves Ecclesiæ, quas ipse concessit Apostolis & eorum successoribus Jesus Christus. Vide etiam Sagittar. retrò citatum, p. 495. in fin.

Annotatio III §.VIII open: Even canonized — Transsubstantiation still on the Scholastic disputation-anvil§444

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

444§.VIII: even after canonization, Transsubstantiation is not past concussion or overthrow.

Scholastic standard-bearers still hammer the genuine Conversion-mode on a licentious disputation-anvil — every part, every which way.

Latin · §444

§. VIII. Neque tamen adhuc dum canonizata sic Transsubstantiatio, extra omne concussionis & eversionis periculum posita fuit, quin licentiosæ Scholasticarum Disceptationum incudi subjiceretur ab ipsis quoque Scholasticorum Doctorum Antesignanis, genuinum Conversionis modum in omnem partem & quaqua versum disquirendo versantibus.

Annotatio III §.VIII: Antesignani probe Conversion-mode every way — John of Paris joins; many opinions cited§445

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

445John of Paris joins those Antesignani.

From his pages 30 and 50–77 a more copious heap of opinions is adduced.

Latin · §445

À Johanne Parisiensi, semet illis associante & à pag. 30. & 50. ad 77. Copiosiori numero adductis, opinionibus.

Annotatio III §.VIII: Werenfels reduces their opinions to a dozen (German Concio on the Sacred Supper)§446

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

446Our Werenfels trims that heap to a dozen.

Source: his German Concio on the Sacred Supper, p. 30.

Latin · §446

Verò eorum ad duodenarium redactis numerum per Werenfelsium nostratetem, Concione de Sacra Coena Germ. p. 30.

Annotatio III §.VIII: XIV–XV reformers — Rupert/Ascelinus consub, or ancient supernatural/spiritual presence kept§447

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

447Fourteenth- and fifteenth-century reformers of pontifical idolomania also rose.

Some restore Rupert of Deutz and Ascelinus on Consubstantiation (crasser or subtler); others restore the pristine Church’s supernatural and spiritual presence of Christ’s body in the Supper — and keep it to this day, undeterred by Trent’s brute thunderbolt.

Latin · §447

Quinimo ex Reformatoribus Pontificiæ Idolomaniæ, tàm XIV. quàm XV. Seculo exsurrexerunt, qui partim Ruperti Tuitiensis & Ascelini, de Consubstantiatione, vel Crassiori, vel Subtiliori, partim Veterum pristinæque Ecclesiæ de Supernaturali & Spirituali Corporis Christi in S. Coena præsentia, reducem fecerunt, inque hodiernum usque diem servant, haud morati fulmen brutum expelvi Tridentina.

Annotatio III §.VIII: Not deterred by Trent Sess. XIII cap. 4 Can. 2 — TRANSSUBSTANTIATIO defined§448

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

448Trent Sess. XIII cap. 4 Can. 2 (p. 130): because Christ said what He offered under bread-species was truly His body, consecration converts the whole substance of bread into His body and of wine into His blood.

That conversion the holy Catholic (Roman) Church conveniently and properly calls TRANSUBSTANTIATION.

Latin · §448

Quô Transsubstantiationi ita cautum legitur Sessione XIII. cap. 4. Can. 2. p. m. 130. initio: Quoniam Christus Redemptor noster, corpus suum, id quod sub specie panis offerebat, verè esse dixit; ideo persuasum semper in Ecclesia Dei fuit, idque nunc hæc sancta synodus declarat, per consecrationem panis & vini Conversionem fieri totius substantiæ panis in substantiam corporis Domini nostri & totius substantiæ vini in substantiam sanguinis ejus, quæ Conversio convenienter & propriè à sancta Catholica (Romana) Ecclesia TRANSSUBSTANTIATIO est appellata.

Annotatio III §.VIII: Anathema if bread-substance remains — Pius IV profession/oath names Transsubstantiation§449

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

449Anathema if anyone says bread and wine substance remain with body and blood, or denies that singular conversion with species alone remaining.

Nor do they delay the Pope’s definition and the Council’s unjust confirmation: profession and oath must follow this Transsubstantiation form — Ego N. … truly, really, substantially body and blood; conversion of whole substances — Pius IV’s bull on the Trent faith-oath.

Latin · §449

Proinde, si quis dixerit in SSmo. Eucharistiæ Sacramento remanere substantiam panis & vini unà cum corpore & sanguine Domini nostri Jesu Christi, negaveritque mirabilem illam & singularem Conversionem totius substantiæ panis in corpus, & totius substantiæ vini in sanguinem, manentibus duntaxat speciebus panis & vini, quam quidem Conversionem Catholica (Romana) Ecclesia aptissimè Transsubstantiationem appellat, Anathema sit. Nec morati Papæ definitionem, Conciliiq; injustam Confirmationem, ut juxta hanc Transsubstantiationis, non aliam formam, professio & juramentum fidei fiat, utque unus hic è novis Symboli Romani articulis sub tenore & pœna frequenti hujusmodi exaudiatur: Ego N. firma fide credo & profiteor omnia & singula, quæ continentur in symbolo fidei, quo S. Romana Ecclesia utitur; … profiteor pariter in Missa atque in Eucharistiæ Sacramento esse verè realiter & substantialiter corpus & sanguinem unà cum anima & divinitate Domini nostri Jesu Christi, fierique conversionem totius substantiæ panis in corpus & totius substantiæ vini in sanguinem Christi, quam Conversionem Catholica (Romana) Ecclesia Transsubstantiationem appellat: vide Bullam Pii IV. Confirm. Concil. Trident. super forma juramenti professionis fidei unà cum eodem Concilio editam.

Annotatio III §.VIII close: Pius IV bull curse (Rome, 13 Nov 1564); stop before §.IX Form from Lombard/Aquinas§450

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

450That thirteenth Roman-Symbol article closes with Pius IV’s threat: none may infringe this page; presumers incur God’s and Peter and Paul’s indignation.

Dated Rome at St. Peter’s, 13 November 1564 (Ides).

Stop before §.IX (Form from Lombard / Aquinas / Hoc est corpus meum).

Latin · §450

Nec denique morati articulum insuper hunc, Symboli Romani XIIItium tali Epiphonemate & interminatione Papæ claudi: Nulli ergo omnium hominum liceat hanc paginam nostræ voluntatis & mandati infringere vel ei ausu temerario contraire. Si quis autem hoc attentare præsumpserit, indignationem omnipotentis Dei ac beatorum Petri & Pauli Apostolorum ejus, se noverit incursurum. Datum Romæ ap. S. Petrum, Anno Incarnationis Domini 1564. Idibus Novembris.

Annotatio III §.IX open: Historia’s Form — Lombard Sent. IV Dist. VIII and Aquinas ST 3 q.78 a.1§451

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

451§.IX: so the History stands; they lodge its Form in Lombard Sent. IV Dist. VIII (p. 307).

Chief commentator: Aquinas ST 3 q.78 a.1 (p. 292).

Latin · §451

§. IX. Ita habet Historia Transsubstantiationis, cujus Formam ex Magistro Sententiarum Lib. IV. Dist. VIII. c. p. m. 307. hujusque Commentatore præcipuo Thoma Aquinate, Summ. Theol. part. 3. Quæst. 78. Artic. 1. p. m. 292. reponunt.

Annotatio III §.IX: Form in Hoc est Corpus meum / Hic est sanguis — priest’s enunciation confects Transsubstantiation§452

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

452Form = enunciation of Christ’s words: Hoc est Corpus meum; Hic est sanguis meus; or Hic est calix sanguinis mei.

By the priest’s speaking those words, they say, the Sacrament of Transsubstantiation is confected.

Latin · §452

In Enunciatione verborum Christi: Hoc est Corpus meum, Hic est sanguis meus, vel, Hic est calix sanguinis mei, utpote quorum verborum Enuntiatione, à Sacerdote facta, Sacramentum Transsubstantiationis conficiatur.

Annotatio III §.IX: Some require inserting causal ENIM (Matt. 26:28) under both Eucharist parts§453

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

453Some insist on inserting the causative conjunction ENIM into those words.

It stands in Matt. 26:28, so they would have it understood under both Eucharist parts everywhere.

Latin · §453

Contendentibus tamen nonnullis pro interferenda verbis hisce conjunctione Causativa, ENIM, quippe Matth. 26. 28. reperta, eoque nullibi non in dictis verbis utriusque partis Eucharistiæ subaudienda.

Annotatio III §.IX: ENIM partly aetiological, partly promissive — baptism parallel (Mark 16:16)§454

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

454ENIM is partly aetiological — why what was offered was to be eaten and drunk.

Partly promissive — like Baptism’s own promise: whoever believes and is baptized shall be saved.

Latin · §454

Ceu ætiologica partim, rationem reddente, quare illud, quòd porrigebatur, edendum bibendumque fuerit, partim promissiva, quòd promissio omni Sacramento propria, in Baptismate disertis his verbis expressa legatur: Quicunque crediderit & baptizatus fuerit, salvabitur.

Annotatio III §.IX: Without ENIM some call the Form incomplete — Transsubstantiation not fully confected (Picherellus)§455

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

455Picherellus (Opusc. Theol. §.8) is cited on this.

Others press the little word so hard that without adding ENIM they call the Form incomplete — Transsubstantiation not fully done.

Latin · §455

Vid. Picherellum Opusc. Theol. §. 8.; Quin, tantam interferendæ dictæ voculæ conjunctivæ necessitatem opinantibus aliis, ut citra ejus adjectionem Sacramenti Formam incompletam, i. e. Transsubstantiationem haud plenè confectam dicant.

Annotatio III §.IX close: Stillingfleet vs White before James II — Mass without Enim still latria = material idolatry; stop before §.X§456

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

456Stillingfleet, disputing with Jesuit White before James II, used that to warn: standers at a Mass that omits Enim, adoring the ‘venerable,’ cannot escape even material idolatry on their own hypothesis.

By latria they would worship what — for want of enim — has not yet become Christ’s true body (Israel-in-the-desert parallel).

Stop before §.X (Transsubstantiation unworthy of Christ’s banquet; eliminate from the Church).

Latin · §456

Id quod paucis abhinc annis Reverendiss. Stillingfleedio, coram Jacobo II. M. Britanniæ Rege, cum Jesuita White, disputanti, ansam dedit monendi, Pontificiorum alios, ab aliis celebratæ scil. cum omissione particulæ Enim, Missæ, adstantes ac venerabile, quod ajunt, adorantes, non posse, vel ex propria hypothesi, ab idololatria, saltem materiali, propriè interim dicta & Israëliticæ in deserto per omnia simili, immunes manere, cùm Latriæ Cultu prosequerentur id, quod, vitio omissæ voculæ enim, nondum in verum corpus Christi transiisset.

Annotatio III §.X open: Whatever of the Form — Transsubstantiation unworthy of Christ’s banquet; eliminate it§457

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

457§.X: leave the four- or five-word Form fight — rashly pinned on without Scripture’s authority.

Transsubstantiation itself, taken in full scope, is utterly unworthy of Christ’s instituted banquet and most worthy to be wiped from Christ’s whole Church.

Latin · §457

§. X. Quicquid interim de Pontificiæ Transsubstantiationis Forma, sive quatuor, sive quinque verborum pronuntiationi, temerè satis & citra omnem Scripturæ S. authoritatem, affixa, fiat; Ipsa certè Transsubstantiatio, præsertim in omni suo ambitu concepta acceptaque, Sacro à Christo instituto Epulo prorsus indigna, dignissima verò est, quæ Ecclesiâ Christi totâ eliminetur.

Annotatio III §.X: Else it turns the Church Antichristian — tyrannizing Revelation, Reason, and the Senses§458

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

458Otherwise it remakes the Church truly Antichristian — especially by staking its own Necessity on many Anathemas.

It tyrannizes divine Revelation (belief and practice), human Reason, and all the Senses, trying to break and abolish their force.

Latin · §458

Transformatura alioquin hanc, (maximè omnium Necessitatem sui pluribus Anathematibus stabiliens) in verè Antichristianam, tam Revelationi divinæ de credendis pariter atque faciendis, quam Rationi humanæ, quin Sensibus omnibus, tyrannice insultans eorumque Vim infringere, atque abolere conata.

Annotatio III §.X (1): Adversatur Scripture — Institution antithesis; Hottinger’s dozen-plus§459

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

459(1) It is adverse to Holy Scripture — overthrown elsewhere and above all where the Sacrament’s Institution is given.

Hottinger (Eucharist Defense VIII, pp. 79–84) shows that from an antithesis denser than a dozen.

Latin · §459

Enimvero Transsubstantiatio adversatur (1) Scripturæ S. cujus autoritas hoc commentum tùm alibi evertit, tùm eô maximè loco, ubi Sacramenti hujus Institutio traditur, id quod ex Antithesi, duodenaria numerosiori, manifestissimè emergere facit insigne Ecclesiæ Reformatæ lumen B. Hottingerus Eucharistiæ defens. Sect. VIII. à p. m. 79. ad 84.

Annotatio III §.X (1) cont.: Forbes points to Picherellus and Spalatinus among Pontificians themselves§460

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

460Forbes, with many learned Protestants, has shown the dogma adverse to Scripture.

He also begs readers to weigh Pontificians against themselves: Picherellus on the Institution-words and the Mass, and Spalatinus De Republ. Eccles. 5.6 (Fabricius p. 600) refuting it at length.

Latin · §460

Reverendiss. Guil. Forbesius præter multos ex Doctissimis Protestantibus, qui dogma Transsubstantiationis Scripturis adversari luculentissimè demonstrarunt, obsecrat quoque lectorem, adire, ex pontificiis ipsis, eruditam Picherelli Expositionem verborum Institutionis Coenæ Domini & ejusdem Dissertat. de Missa legere diligentissimeque considerare, necnon Archi-Ep. Spalatinum l. 5. de Republ. Eccles. cap. 6., fusissime hoc dogma impugnantem & refellentem Edit. Fabrician. noviss. p. 600. in media.

Annotatio III §.X (2): Adversatur Analogia fidei — body-nature articles; forged miracles worsen the clash§461

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

461(2) It clashes with the divine Analogy of faith — Creed articles and Scripture on Christ’s body as substantially like ours.

Forged miracles here do not heal that contradiction; they worsen it, tearing also the analogy of faith about what miracles are for.

Latin · §461

(2.) Analogiæ fidei Divinæ, quà multos symboli Apostolici Articulos, plurimasque de Corporis Christi natura, nostris corporibus per omnia substantialia simili, Scripturæ assertiones. Contradictio hæc, Analogiæ Fidei intentata, usque adeò non tollitur per conficta hoc locô miracula, ut augeatur magis, quippe fidei quoque Analogiam, de Miraculorum natura ac scopo, infestans atque lacertans.

Annotatio III §.X (2) close: Daily Mass-‘miracles’ vs the senses; Tillotson; Melchior — credible only by Enthusiasm; stop before (3)§462

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

462Miracles should be rare, not rash, to convince the senses of what is hard to believe; the papistic Mass instead commands the same ‘miracle’ daily in countless places against the senses’ clearest contrary witness (Tillotson Sermons 3, pp. 364–365).

Melchior of Herborn ingeniously showed Transsubstantiation credible only by Enthusiasm (Opera Theol. 2, pp. 467–840).

Stop before (3) Praxis Christiana (first table / latria; cup withheld).

Latin · §462

Cum enim miracula rarò admodum, non temerè nec alio fine, à Deo patrari credenda Christianis sint, quam ut per ea, ceu omnem creatam finitamque potentiam supergressa opera, sensibus humanis clarissimè exposita, de veritate ejus, quod creditu difficile, planè convincantur; Hic quidem, seu in Missa papistica, è contrario quotidie innumeris vicibus, in innumeris locis, eadem repeti atque recurrere miracula, contra luculentissima sensuum humanorum de contrario plenissimè convictorum testimonia, credenda imperantur. Confer. Tillots. Volum. 3. Concionum p. m. 364. & 365. Ut hoc nomine perquam ingeniose B. Joh. Melchioris, non ita pridem Doctor Theologus Herbornensis, Transsubstantiationem, non nisi per Enthusiasmum, credibilem demonstraverit, Operum Theol. part. 2. à p. m. 467. ad 840.

Annotatio III §.X (3)(a): Praxis Christiana — first table; latria of what every sense calls bread and wine§463

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

463(3)(a) Christian praxis vs the first table: religious worship of the Triune God.

In the Mass what every sense calls bread and wine (accidents showing and composing the thing) is believed and preached as the highest God, and commanded to communicants and bystanders under latria — the cult Pontificians themselves wall off from every lesser cult.

Latin · §463

(3.) Praxi Christiana, quà priorem Legis Divinæ Tabulam, (a) Naturali de toto Triuno Deo religiosâ veneratione colendo: quandoquidem in Missa illud ipsum, quod sensus omnes testantur panem ac vinum esse (speciebus seu accidentibus horum, non tantùm substantias suas oculis exponentibus, sed, ceu particulas, eorum constitutionem ingredientibus) summus Deus & creditur, & prædicatur esse, & illo ipso cultu, qui summo Deo proprius est, quique à pontificiis ipsis, per λατρείας nomen ab omni alio inferiori cultu discriminatur, Communicaturis, quin Missæ Celebrationi adstantibus quibusvis, adorandum præbetur atque edicitur.

Annotatio III §.X (3)(a) cont.: Highest idolatry species — even without their Transsubstantiation hypothesis; God’s definition, not ours§464

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

464That is the highest species of idolatry — which even Pontificians never deny if Transsubstantiation is not supposed, and must not deny without that hypothesis.

They cannot make their hypothesis certain by Revelation or Reason; and idolatry turns on God’s definition, not on whether a human opinion is true or false — whenever what is not the highest God is estimated, saluted, or given highest cult as if it were.

Latin · §464

Hôcque ipso summa Idololatriæ species incurritur, ne Pontificiis quidem ipsis, sub hypothesi haud facta Transsubstantiationis, negata unquam, sed nec neganda citra hanc hypothesin, tùm quod hypotheseos suæ nullo vel Revelationis vel Rationis argumento, certiores fieri possint, multis è contrario utriusque argumentis, saltem dubii de ista reddantur, si non omnino ab eadem abducantur; tùm, quod Idololatriæ natura ac admissio, neutiquam ab hypothesi opinioneque humana, sive vera ista sit, sive falsa, sed verò à determinatione seu definitione Dei, dependeat, quâ toties idololatriam propriè sic dictam committi novimus, quoties id, quod summe Deus non est, sive ex errore, sive citra errorem, vel æstimatur, vel salutatur talis, nedum religioso summôque cultu afficitur.

Annotatio III §.X (3)(b): Instituted praxis — cup as well as bread; Mass/Transsubstantiation snatches the cup from the laity§465

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

465(3)(b) Instituted praxis from Christ binds every communicant to the cup and wine no less than to the bread.

Mass and Transsubstantiation’s rationale snatch that cup from all the laity — so it also hits the second table, withdrawing from the neighbor what Christ ordered by ‘Do this.’

Latin · §465

(b) Praxi Institutæ, quatenus hæc à Christo immediatè originem trahit, quâque non minùs ad Calicis vinique, quam panis usum, singulos Communicantes obstringit, per Missam interim & Transsubstantiationis rationem, Laicis cunctis eripiendum. Hoc pacto Transsubstantiatio etiam in posteriorem Divinæ Legis Tabulam impingit, Proximo id subducens, quod illi tribuendum expresso Christus mandato voluit per τὸ: Hoc facite, S. Coenam administraturis id omne designandum injungens, quod ipse administrans designaverat.

Annotatio III §.X (4): Faith of the first centuries — if they taught Transsubstantiation, Jews and Gentiles would have hissed at once§466

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

466(4) Faith and praxis of the first centuries: if the earliest Christians had professed Transsubstantiation, none then mistook ‘This is my body / blood.’

That dogma’s rumor would have flown at once to neighboring Jews and Gentiles and met not only contradiction but every hiss — from such fervent mystery-defenders it could not have stayed quiet.

Latin · §466

(4.) Tàm Fidei, quam huic superstructæ praxi, primorum, per multa secula Christianorum: Quodsi enim primævi Christiani Transsubstantiationem professi fuissent, nemine eorum tùm temporis, veri sensus Christi verborum: Hoc est corpus meum, hic est sanguis meus, ignaro existente, quî fieri unquam potuisset, quò minùs ab his, præfervidis alioquin Mysteriarum Religionis suæ propugnatoribus, fama dogmatis, ad eos, quos inter vivebant, Judæos pariter atque Ethnicos, quam velocissimè transiisset citra omnem moram, non contradictiones horum ferias duntaxat, sed & exsibilationes quascunque expertura?

Annotatio III §.X (4) cont.: No such sneer in Trypho/Celsus/Julian/Porphyry — nor in Justin, Tertullian, Origen, Arnobius, Minucius§467

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

467Yet we nowhere read that even once from the fiercest enemies — Trypho, Celsus, Julian, Porphyry — who hunted every handle to calumniate Christian dogmas.

Nor from the careful apologists Justin, Tertullian, Origen, Arnobius, Minucius Felix.

Latin · §467

Id quod tamen, vel semel, vel ab ullo hostium Christianæ sectæ infestissimorum, factitatum esse, nullibi, nec in ipsorum (Tryphonis puta, Celsi, Juliani, Porphyrii, omnem profectò ansam Dogmata Christiana calumniosissimè traducendi, quàm studiosè captantium) nec in cujuspiam ex diligentissimis Christianarum veritatum Assertoribus (quales Justinus Martyr, Tertullianus, Origenes, Arnobius & Minutius Felix memorantur) Scriptis Apologeticis expositum legimus.

Annotatio III §.X (4) close: Thyestean charges hit Gnostics only; ancients lack Adoration/Elevations/Circumgestations; stop before (5)§468

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

468Thyestean banquet charges stuck to Gnostics alone (maliciously counted as Christians); true Christians never even mentioned the Eucharist there, much less explained or defended this mystery — mere calumny, exploded.

And the ancients’ constant lack of later Transsubstantiation-rites (Adoration, Elevation, Circumgestation) amply shows they utterly ignored Transsubstantiation.

Stop before (5) Natura Sacramentorum.

Latin · §468

Thyesteas Coenas, quarum quandoque Christiani arguebantur, ad Gnosticos solos (non nisi per apertissimam malitiam Christianis annumeratos) pertinuisse, à veris autem Christianis, citra omnem Eucharistiæ S. mentionem injectam, nedum Mysterii hujus expositionem defensionemque susceptam vel minimam, pro mera calumnia habitas explosasque fuisse, notius est, quàm ut hoc loco prolixius dici debeat. Quin Praxios Rituumque, Transsubstantiationi indissolubiliter annexorum (quales sunt Sacramenti Adoratio, Elevatio, Circumgestatio) recentioribus seculis adinventæ, apud veteres Christianos constans atque perpetuus defectus, de Transsubstantiatione ab his penitus ignorata prolixè satis testari censendus est.

Annotatio III §.X (5): Natura Sacramentorum — at least a triple assault on sacrament-nature§469

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

469(5) Transsubstantiation assaults the Nature of the Sacraments under at least three heads.

Strimesius marks the assault as at minimum triple — three named wounds to what a sacrament is.

Latin · §469

(5.) Natura Sacramentorum, nomine ad minimum triplici.

Annotatio III §.X (5)(1)–(2): Removes the material Sign; turns Signatum into the Sacrament of Signatum itself§470

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

470(1) It removes the material Sign — bread and wine — leaving only accidents, void of substantiality and (on their view) of materiality too.

(2) It turns the Signatum (Christ’s body and blood) into the sacrament of that Signatum itself — sign and thing collapse.

Latin · §470

(1.) Quòd Signum Materiale, alteram sacramenti partem essentialem, ex Eucharistia submovet, panem nempe & vinum, solis remanentibus harum substantiarum accidentibus, ut substantialitate omni, ex sententia Pontificiorum, ita & Materialitate, casssis. (2) Quòd Signatum Sacramenti Eucharistici (Corpus nempe & Sanguinem Christi) in ipsum Signati Sacramentum Corporis & Sanguinis Christi, commutat.

Annotatio III §.X (5)(3): Eliminates the sacramental proposition — bread gone when the priest says Hoc est Corpus meum§471

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

471(3) By the priest’s pronunciation it kills the sacramental proposition.

Bread no longer survives while he finishes of bread: ‘This, or this bread, is My Body.’

Latin · §471

(3) Quòd propositionem sacramentalem ipsâ hujus pronuntiatione, sacramento Eucharistiæ eliminat, pane non amplius superstite, dum de pane sacerdos propositionem hanc finit: Hoc, seu hic panis est Corpus meum.

Annotatio III §.X (6): Ratio / Philosophy theoretical — overturns substance, accident, spirit, body, place, penetration§472

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

472(6) Cleaner Reason / Philosophy — theoretical first.

It overturns essential ideas of substance and accident, spirit and body, penetrability, extension, locality: strips finite substance of essential accidents, frees accidents from inherence, spirits Christ’s body by denying extension, impenetrability, and place — which even omnipotence will not admit as contradictories via miracle.

Latin · §472

(6.) Rationi Emaculatiori, i. e. Philosophiæ, tùm Theoreticæ, tum Practicæ. Priori quidem, dum primarum ac præcipuarum rerum, Substantiæ puta & Accidentis, Spiritus & Corporis, Penetrabilitatis & Impenetrabilitatis, Extensionis & Localitatis essentiales Ideas ac Definitiones invertit ac concutit, Substantiam Finitam definitamque accidentibus suis essentialibus exuendo, Accidentia ab Inhæsione, in substantia, actuali absolvendo, corpus & sanguinem Christi in spiritum commutando, per negatam iisdem tum extensionem, tùm impenetrationem tùm localitatem, humanis corporibus essentialiter debitas, indeque nec per miracula, ab essentiarum ad unum omnium finitarum Autore, etsi pro Lubitu suô Annihilatore quoque potentissimo, contradictoria interim nulla, idque per & propter omnipotentiam suam, admissuro, destituendas.

Annotatio III §.X (6) cont.: Admits sign-accidents that must enter the substances; practical enmity — oral God-eating (Cicero / Averroes)§473

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

473It also admits bread/wine species that must enter those substances (bread’s quantity not really other than the bread; wine’s motion in the cup unfit for bare accidents, yet seen in exhalable particles that shrink the wine-mass).

Practical philosophy too: it butts natural piety — oral God-eating. Cicero: who is mad enough to think what he eats is God? Averroes: no worse race than Christians, who devour with teeth the God they adore (Hottinger pp. 214ff).

Latin · §473

Prætereà Species & Accidentia Signorum, panis & vini, admittendo tales, quæ tamen signorum horum substantias necessariò ingrediuntur, e.g. Panis quantitatem ab Extensione ejus definita, ipsôque, adeo pane, realiter haud diversam; Vini Motum in Calice, Accidentibus nudis i. e. omni substantialitate orbis, minimè competentem, visum verò in subtilioribus vini, calice comprehensi, particulis, exhalaturis cum tempore, vinique massam substantialem, evolutione suâ imminuturis. Practica verò Philosophiæ inimica imminet Transsubstantiatio, quando etiam pietatem, in Deum, naturalem, & naturalem humanitatem arietat. PIETATEM IN DEUM, afferendo, Deum oraliter manducari: Ecquemnam tam amentem esse putas, qui id, quô vescitur, Deum esse credat? quærit Cicero de Natura Deorum Lib. 3. Cui respondet Averrois judicium sententiaque de Christianismo: Omnes regiones peragravi, nec Christianâ gente deteriorem ullam reperi: Quia quem Deum adorant, hunc dentibus devorant. vid. Dionys. Carthus. in 4. Dist. 10. Art. 1. Confer B. Hotting. Eucharist. defens. pag. 214. & seqq.

Annotatio III §.X (6) close: Natural humanity — corporal chewing of Christ’s flesh vs Lev. blood ban; stop before §.XI (7) Sense§474

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

474It also butts natural common humanity: commanding Christ’s human flesh chewed and His blood drunk with the corporal mouth — acts unfallen human nature spontaneously abhors.

God once expressly barred the Jewish people from all animal blood (Lev. 7:27; 17:14) so that abhorrence would be the surer.

Stop before §.XI (7) Sense.

Latin · §474

Dein HUMANITATEM QUOQUE NATURALEM Communemque, statuendo jubendoque Carnem Christi humanam, corporali ore manducandam & sanguinem ejus humanum, ore corporali hauriendum bibendumque, Actiones hoc pacto imperando, à quibus humana Natura, nondum in brutam degenerata, sponte suâ abhorret & ut abhorreret tantò certiùs, olim, in gente Judaica, ab omni animantium sanguine abstinendum esse, disertô à DEO præcepto cautum fuisse legitur, Lev. 7. vers. 27. & cap. 17. 14.

Annotatio III §.XI open (7): Sense — bread and wine not annihilated; body and blood not corporally substituted§475

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

475§.XI (7): cleaner Sense — not one only but several.

Sight, touch, taste, and smell distinctly prove bread and wine are not annihilated in the Eucharist, nor Christ’s body and blood corporally put in their place; their joint distinct testimony is not to be doubted.

Latin · §475

§. XI. (7.) Sensui emunitiori nec uni tantum, sed pluribus: Enimvero panem & vinum in S. Eucharistia non annihilari, nec in horum locum, corpus & sanguinem Christi, corporaliter substitui, tàm visus & tactus, quàm gustus & olfactus, distinctè evincunt; Quorum distinctum testimonium præsertim ab omnibus unà perhibitum, in dubium vocandum haud esse.

Annotatio III §.XI (7): Scripture backs multi-sense testimony — reading/hearing; Reason’s empire over senses§476

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

476Revealed Scripture itself backs that: (1) it trusts itself to our senses in reading and hearing — rash if senses deserve no faith.

(2) it gives Reason empire over the senses within limits — pointless if sense-acts are fallible.

Latin · §476

Ipsa revelata Scriptura S. non unô modô edicit (1) Semet ipsam sensibus nostris, i. e. Lectioni & Auditioni commendando, id quod temere faceret, si sensibus fides habenda non sit. (2) Imperium in Sensus Rationi, præsertim illuminatæ, deferendo certisque limitibus circumscrivendo, in quod frustra niteretur, si Sensuum actus fallibiles sint.

Annotatio III §.XI (7) cont.: Christ and John appeal to sense (Luke 24:39; 1 John 1:1) — many senses surer than one§477

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

477(3) Christ and John appeal to sense to confirm truth: Luke 24:39 (handle me; a spirit has not flesh and bones); 1 John 1:1 (that which was from the beginning).

If one well-constituted sense deserves faith, how much more several conspiring species — all men trust many senses more than one.

Latin · §477

(3) Ad Sensuum testimonium, in Veritate à se confirmanda stabiliendaque, provocando, tùm per Christum ipsum: Vide manus meas & pedes meos, nam ego ipse sum, Contrectate me & videte, nam Spiritus Carnem & OSSA non habet, sicut me conspicitis habere Luc. 24. 39. tùm per dilectissimum Christi Apostolum: Quod erat à principio &c. 1. Joh. 1, 1. Quod si verò vel uni Sensui benè constituto, nec requisito ullo ad sentiendum destituto, fides meritò habenda, quantò magis pluribus: Cùm, quò plures species, inter se conspirantes, variis modis excitantur, eò perceptio, quæ est earum contemplatio, certior sit. Unde omnium hominum usu frequentatum, ut pluribus Sensibus magis credant, quàm uni atque alteri.

Annotatio III §.XI (8): Nomenclature — ‘Transsubstantiation’ misfits; nearer annihilation of one substance and creation of another§478

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

478(8) By its own name: it wants ‘Transsubstantiation’ = conversion of substance into substance.

But if nothing of bread and wine remains, the truer name is annihilation of one substance and creation of another — not Transsubstantiation.

Latin · §478

Denique (8.) Sui ipsius Nomenclaturæ, quâ Transsubstantiatio dici cupit i. e. Conversio Substantiæ in substantiam, qualis tamen Conversio neutiquam obtinet, suppositô, ex pane & vino per eandem nihil remanere, ut rectius eô nomine Annihilatio substantiæ unius, & alterius substantiæ Creatio, quam Transsubstantiatio, dici mereatur.

Annotatio III §.XI (8) cont.: Wren — bread-substance flees at Hoc est corpus meum, leaving accidents behind§479

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

479Wren (Increpatio Bar Jesu / Racovian Catechism refutation p. 342), on those who alone know these ‘depths’: bread-substance did not pass into body-substance.

Terrified at ‘This is my body,’ it vanished so fast it dared not even pack its accidents and drag the poor species along — still less did divine-body substance pass into that vanished bread-substance.

Latin · §479

Scilicet, si istos audiamus, quibus solis datum est hæc βάθη callere (sunt verba Matthæi Wreni in Increpatione Bar Jesu, seu Refutatione Catechismi Racoviensis p. m. 342.) Substantia Panis neutiquam transiit in Substantiam corporis, sed exterrit a (ut par est,) ad Divina illa vocabula, Hoc est corpus meum, tam subito, prorsusque evanuit, ut nè durare quidem tantisper ausa fuerit, dum & Accidentia sua convasare, Speciesque misellas secum auferre posset. Quanto minus opinandum est, Substantiam Divini Corporis transiisse in eam, quæ evanuit, Panis Substantiam?

Annotatio III §.XI close: Translocation / Transfiguration, not Transsubstantiation — ask for Vicesubstantiation; stop before Annotatio IV§480

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

480So where is the Trans? This is translocation (body from heaven into bread’s place) and transfiguration (holy body under the fugitive bread’s leftover figure) — not Transsubstantiation.

Ask the Roman correctors to fix Autun’s misnomer: if error must breed error, start from another letter and call it Vicesubstantiation.

Stop before Annotatio IV (true Eucharistic sentence through the ages).

Latin · §480

Cui igitur Substantia, aut unde suum Trans? Qua heic Transsubstantiatio est? Translocatio quidem ista est; Succedere enim volunt Corpus de Cælo in Locum Substantiæ Panis; Et Transfiguratio est; Submittere enim se aiunt Sanctum Corpus Figuræ, quam profugus Panis in Speciebus suis (satis inclementer post se relictis) gesserat. Sed ecquid est aliud? Rogandi igitur sunt Romani Correctores, ut & Augustodunensem istam ἀκυρολογίαν corrigere jam velint, & (si fatalis necessitas sic ferat, Error Errori Errorem ut semper pariat, atque Prodigium Dogmatis & nominis stribiligine æternum insigniatur,) ut ab altera porrò literula orsi, appellari hanc nunc jubeant, pro Transsubstantiatione, Vicesubstantiationem.

Annotatio IV open: De Vera circa Eucharistiam S. Sententia through all Christian ages to this day§481

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

481ANNOTATIO IV opens: On the True Sentence concerning the Sacred Eucharist.

It is the sentence taught through every age of the Christian era down to this day (Autor p. 37).

Latin · §481

ANNOTATIO IV. De Vera circa Eucharistiam S. Sententia, per omnia æræ Christianæ secula ad hunc usque diem, edocta. ad pag. 37.

Annotatio IV §.I open: History of the true Eucharistic sentence — foundation in Institution words§482

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

482§.I: we now briefly write the history of that true Eucharistic sentence.

Its beginning and foundation sit in the Institution words themselves — This is my body, This is my blood — placed there by Christ.

Latin · §482

§. I. Tandem Historiæ de vera Sententia Eucharistica per compendium condendæ, accingimur, cujus ut primordium, ita fundamentum in ipsis Institutionis S. Cœnæ verbis & collocandum arbitramur, & à Christo ipso collocatum advertimus, dicente, Hoc est corpus meum, Hic est sanguis meus.

Annotatio IV §.I: Institution propositions include a trope — not one that eliminates body and blood§483

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

483Those words (bread taken, blessed, broken, given; cup blessed and offered) do include a trope as full propositions — Annotatio I’s reasons; even Lutherans must admit it, a few explicitly, all implicitly.

But no Orthodox — Lutheran or Reformed — will say the trope is the kind that eliminates Christ’s body and blood from the Sacred Supper.

Latin · §483

Hæc enim verba Christi de pane ab eo accepto, benedicto, fracto, sicque discipulis suis dando, de calice item benedicto similiter, discipulisque porrigendo, enunciata, etsi ob expositas Annotatione Ima rationes, quatenus propositionem plenam ac integram absolvunt, Tropum includant eòque propositiones figuratæ dicendæ sint, non inficiatis omnino vel ipsis Lutheranis, quin paucioribus quidem explicitè, implicitè omnibus idem ipsum admittere necesse habentibus, tamen talem tropum minimè omnium continere eòque sensu figuratas constituere propositiones à quoquam Orthodoxorum, Lutheranorum pariter ac Reformatorum perhibebuntur, quæ corpus & sanguinem Christi Cœnâ S. eliminant.

Annotatio IV §.I: Soul of the orthodox sentence — true real presence and participation of body and blood§484

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

484The soul of the true, genuine, orthodox Supper sentence is this:

Christ’s Body and Blood are truly and really present in the Eucharist — properly, not by bare figure — and are participated in by all who use the Supper per Christ’s Institution.

Latin · §484

At verò Corpus & Sanguinem Christi, verè ac realiter, propriè & citra omnem figuram, in S. Eucharistia, & præsentia esse, & ab omnibus, juxta Institutionem Christi S. Cœnâ utentibus, participari, veræ, genuinæ & orthodoxæ de S. Cœna sententiæ animam expedit.

Annotatio IV §.I cont.: Cosinus opens papal Transsubstantiation history with infallible Institution words§485

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

485Cosinus (Most Reverend) rightly opens his History of papal Transsubstantiation with the Institution words: This is my body given for you; This is my blood poured out for you — the whole Church confesses them infallible and most true.

Anyone who twists them into a fiction and bare figure, denying Christ’s truthfulness, we neither can nor ought to tolerate or excuse in our churches.

Latin · §485

Unde rectissimè Reverendissimus Cosinus Historiam suam Transsubstantiationis papalis, his verbis auspicatur: Quæ à Christo Domino, in solenni hujus augustissimi sacramenti Institutione, ad perpetuam sui memoriationem, prolata sunt verba, nempe, Hoc est corpus meum, quod pro vobis traditur, Hic est sanguis meus qui pro vobis effunditur, omnino infallibilia atque verissima esse, universa per orbem terrarum sancta confitetur Ecclesia. Si quis autem contrarium affirmaverit, aut veracitatem Christi in dubium vocare ausus fuerit, dictisve ejus fidem derogaverit, nec iis assensum suum præbuerit, nisi per figmentum & nudam figuram expositis & detortis, illum in Ecclesiis nostris nec tolerare, nec excusare vel possumus, vel debemus.

Annotatio IV §.I close: Scripture true — Caro mea / Paul communion; stop before §.II (John 6 & Paul on mode)§486

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

486Whatever Holy Scripture teaches must be true and undoubted for us — so also Christ’s My flesh is truly food and my blood drink, communicated through bread and cup per Paul.

Paul called the bread the communion of Christ’s body and the cup the cup of His blood.

Stop before §.II (John 6 and Paul as the mode-commentaries on Institution).

Latin · §486

Quicquid enim sacrosancta docet Scriptura, id nobis verum ac indubitatum esse oportet. Verum igitur nec minùs indubium esse fatendum est, quod dixit Christus: Caro mea verè est cibus & sanguis meus est potus; quæ juxta B. Paulum per panem & poculum nobis communicantur: eundem enim panem communionem corporis Christi, itidemque poculum, sanguinis ipsius poculum, appellavit.

Annotatio IV §.II open: Cosinus mentions John 6 and Paul as mode-commentaries§487

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

487§.II: Cosinus (Most Learned Bishop) aptly brings in two discourses here.

John 6 — eating Christ’s flesh and drinking His blood; and Paul — communion of Eucharistic bread and cup with Christ’s body and blood.

Latin · §487

§. II. Oportunè admodum Doctiss. Episcopus cùm Sermonis Christi de manducanda carne sua, & bibendo sanguine suo Joh. 6. tum Sermonis Paulini, de panis & poculi Eucharisticorum communione cum corpore & sanguine Christi, mentionem hôc locô injicit.

Annotatio IV §.II: Institution shows presence and participation — special Mode from Christ & Paul§488

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

488Institution words clearly enough hint presence and participation of body and blood — but decide nothing about the special Mode of either.

That whole Mode must be sought from Christ’s and Paul’s discourses as the only, fullest, most lucid commentaries.

Latin · §488

Quandoquidem etiam Institutionis S. Cœnæ verba corporis & sanguinis Christi tùm præsentiam, tum participationem satis distinctè insinuant, de Modo tamen utriusque speciali decernunt nihil, ut hic totus ex dictis Christi & Pauli sermonibus, ceu unicis quidem sed plenissimis ac luculentissimis Commentariis, petendus ac addiscendus veniat.

Annotatio IV §.II: Dispute on John 6 — is it about the Lord’s Supper? Both sides true§489

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

489Long sharp fight even within the same Christian camp: does John 6 treat the Lord’s Supper and sacramental eating/drinking of Christ’s flesh and blood?

Some yes, some no — both sides can be true once the dispute is composed.

Latin · §489

Equidem de Joh. 6., id diu satis & acriter disceptatum est, etiam inter ejusdem Sectæ Christianæ Theologos: Num in eo, de Cœna Domini, de præsentia & manducatione carnis & bibitione sanguinis Christi Sacramentalibus agatur? Aliis affirmativam, negativam aliis, tenentibus magnoque tuentibus conatu. At litigium istud facilè ita componitur, ut utraque pars verum dixisse intelligatur.

Annotatio IV §.II cont.: Not full (no bread/wine) but semi-full (flesh eaten / blood drunk)§490

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

490Supper-talk can be full (the whole) or semi-full (a part). John 6 is not full: no Eucharistic bread and wine, which are essential integrating parts of the sacrament.

It is semi-full: it does treat eating flesh and drinking blood — the Supper’s chief nearest object and the commanded sacramental action.

Latin · §490

Enimverò de Cœna S. deque præsentia & manducatione corporis ac bibitione sanguinis Christi sacramentalibus, agitur alicubi, vel plenè & quà totum horum, vel semiplenè & qua partem aliquam. Priori modo de Cœna deque præsentia & participatione corporis & sanguinis Christi sacramentalibus, ditô loco non agi, in propatulo est, quia non agitur de pane & vino Eucharisticis, nec de horum vel præsentia, vel participatione, quæ interim Sacramenti S. Cœnæ nec non sacramentalis præsentiæ ac participationis partes integrantes, quin essentiales, constituunt; at posteriori modo de iisdem agi, non minus in aprico est, quia agitur de manducatione carnis & bibitione sanguinis Christi, eòque tùm de præcipuo S. Cœnæ & proprio & proximo Objecto, carne & sanguine Christi, tum de præcipua eaque sacramentali, Sacræ Cœnæ celebrationis imperata à Christo actione, scil. manducatione corporis & bibitione sanguinis ejus.

Annotatio IV §.II: John 6 = antecedent most lucid commentary on the Institution words§491

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

491So read, John 6 specially exposes what the sacramental Mode of presence and participation is — the antecedent, most lucid commentary on the Institution words.

Not on a Supper already instituted then, but on the one soon to be: torch and light for ‘This is my Body’ / ‘This is my blood,’ clearing the disciples’ scruples.

Latin · §491

Ceterum hôc posteriori modo cap. Joh. 6. de S. Cœna deque Sacramentali & carnis & sanguinis Christi tùm præsentia, tùm participatione, ita specialtim agitur, ut quis hic modus sacramentalis utriusque, & qualis censendus sit, omnium disertissimè inibi exponatur, quô proinde nomine sermonem Christi, Joh. 6. cap. habitum, antecedaneum verborum Institutionis Christi eumque luculentissimum Commentarium arbitramur esse, i. e. Commentarium non de jam tum instituta, sed de paulò post instituenda S. Cœna, tantam huic facem præferentem, tantumque luminis, concisis Institutionis Christi verbis: Hoc est Corpus meum, & Hic enim sanguis meus, fæneratum, ut Discipulis Christi, per Magistri sui sermonem istum, objectionibus & dubiis suis omnibus plenissimè liberatis, nullum amplius scrupulum ista vel moverint, vel quiverint movere.

Annotatio IV §.II close: Mode merely Spiritual / Supernatural / Celestial — stop before §.III§492

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

492That Mode of presence and participation is merely Spiritual, Supernatural, Celestial.

It stands against corporal, natural, carnal, local presence — Capernaite in greater or lesser degree.

Stop before §.III (four proofs that John 6 inculcates the spiritual mode).

Latin · §492

Est verò hic Modus tàm præsentiæ, quàm participationis carnis & sanguinis Christi, mere Spiritualis, Supernaturalis, Cælestis, corporali, naturali, carnali localique, ceu vel magis, vel minus Capernaitico, oppositus.

Annotatio IV §.III open: Four proofs that John 6 inculcates Spiritual / Supernatural / Celestial Mode§493

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

493§.III: four proofs that in John 6 Christ inculcates the Spiritual, Supernatural, Celestial Mode of presence and participation of His body and blood.

Not any other mode — certainly not the Corporal, Natural, Earthly one.

Latin · §493

§. III. Spiritualem, Supernaturalem, Cælestemque Modum præsentiæ pariter atque participationis corporis & sanguinis Christi, non alium quempiam, certè non Corporalem, Naturalem ac Terrestrem, Joh. 6., à Christo inculcari, quadruplici argumento probatur.

Annotatio IV §.III (1): Presence whose partakers come by spiritual access — true living faith§494

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

494(1) The only presence of body, blood, and whole Christ that is recommended is the one we share by spiritual access — true living faith (John 6:35, 47–51).

By that faith we partake spiritually rather than corporally — even outside the Sacred Supper.

Latin · §494

(1) Quia ista duntaxat præsentia corporis & sanguinis, totiusque Christi, commendatur, cujus participes reddimur per spiritualem ad Christum accessum, i. e. per veram vivamque in eum fidem. Ita enim Christus vers. 35. Ego sum panis vitæ: qui ad me venit non esuriet, & qui in me credit, his nunquam sitiet. Et rursus versibus 47. 48. 49. 50. 51. Amen Amen dico vobis qui credit in me, habet vitam æternam. Ego sum panis ille vitæ. Patres vestri ederunt Manna in deserto & mortui sunt. Hic est panis ille qui de cælo descendit, ut qui edit ex eo, non moriatur. Ego sum panis ille vivus qui è Cælo descendi: Si quis ederit ex hoc pane, vivet in æternum. Panis autem quem ego dabo, caro mea est, quam ego dabo pro mundi vita; At per Spiritualem ad Christum accessum fidemque veram ac vivam, non tàm Corporalis corporis & sanguinis Christi quàm Spiritualis potiùs, etiam extra S. Cœnam, reddimur participes.

Annotatio IV §.III (2): Spiritual effects follow only spiritual presence — not corporal or oral§495

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

495(2) The presence and participation recommended are those which spiritual union with Christ, eternal life, and the last-day raising infallibly follow (John 6:53–56).

Those heavenly effects cling only to spiritual presence and participation — not corporal or oral; even on the Lutheran view the unworthy’s oral eating is spiritually empty.

Latin · §495

(2) Quia ista duntaxat cùm præsentia, tùm participatio carnis & sanguinis Christi, commendantur, quas certò & infallibiliter spiritualis cum Christo Unio & Communio ipsaque vita æterna & ad hanc à Christo exsuscitatio è mortuis, insequuntur: Nam sic pergit Salvator vers. 53. 54. 55. 56. Amen Amen dico vobis, nisi ederitis carnem Filii hominis & biberitis ejus Sanguinem, non habebitis vitam in vobis. Qui edit carnem meam & bibit meum sanguinem, habet vitam æternam, & ego suscitabo ipsum ultimo illo die. Caro enim mea verè est cibus & sanguis meus verè est potus, qui edit meam carnem & bibit meum sanguinem, in me manet & ego in eo. At effectus hi Spirituales, Supernaturales & Cælestes, non nisi Spirituali Christi Præsentiæ & Participationi, indivisim ac necessariò adhærent, non Corporali aut Orali, uti in confesso est, & ex indignorum manducatione sacramentali quidem, etiam orali, ex Lutheranorum hypothesi, at spiritualis vacua, liquidò constat.

Annotatio IV §.III (3): Mode compatible with ascension — Athanasius draws from corporal intellect§496

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

496(3) The recommended presence must also stand with Christ’s bodily ascent into heaven (John 6:62) — so from the ascent one gathers spiritual presence on earth, not corporal.

Athanasius: He named the ascension to pull them off corporal intellect and teach His flesh as heavenly spiritual food. (Greek transliterated in Pass B.)

Latin · §496

(3) Quia ista solummodò præsentia cum participatione corporis & sanguinis Christi commendatur, quæ etiam cum adscensu corporis Christi in cælum, probè consistere, quin ex adscensu corporis Christi in Cœlum, contra discipulos, manducationi carnis ejus & sanguinis, dum coram adhuc adesset, in terris intercedentes ac obluctati, evinci hisce Christi verbis poterat: Quid si igitur spectaveritis Filium Hominis adscendentem eo, ubi erat priùs? vers. 62. At non Corporalis in terris præsentia ex adscensu corporis Christi in Cœlum, sed Spiritualis tantùm, colligi demonstrarique in promptu erat. Proptereà adscensionis suæ meminit, inquit Athanasius: hina somatikēs ennoias autous aphelkysēi — eos, à corporali intellectu abstraheret & ut deinceps carnem suam cœlestem & spiritualem cibum esse discerent, Tom. I. tract. in illud: Qui dixerit verbum contra Spir. S.

Annotatio IV §.III (4): Carnal / corporal participation profits nothing — Spiritus est qui vivificat§497

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

497(4) Carnal or corporal participation of Christ’s flesh is of no use at all (John 6:63): the Spirit quickens; the flesh profits nothing; His words are spirit and life.

Augustine and Paschasius: without the Spirit neither flesh nor sacrament profits; Lutherans admit Christ without faith harms; Brentius: Capernaite tooth-tearing profits nothing — faith’s heart-teeth do.

Latin · §497

(4) Quia Carnalis seu Corporalis corporis aut carnis Christi Participatio nulli omnino usui esse disertè à Christo perhibetur, quando murmurantibus adhuc Discipulis & sibi durum paulò antè visum verbum nec tum quidem absque indignatione transmittentibus, ipse tandem pertinaciori obmurmurationi finem impositurus & pessulum obditurus vers. 63. respondet: Spiritus est qui vivificat, caro non prodest quicquam. Verba quæ ego loquor vobis, spiritus & vita sunt; Hisce verbis, vel binâ ratione expressa, Carnalem Præsentiam ac Participationem Carnis & Sanguinis sui suppressurus, erectis & in apricum positis solis Spiritualibus: primò quidem, dum carnem suam, non equidem per se spectatam, sed carnaliter manducandam (de qua sola hactenus disputatio, se inter & Judæos partim, partim Christianos discipulos suos, intercesserat) nihil prodesse ait, interpretante sic verba Augustino, Serm. secundô de Verbis Domini & suffragante Paschasio: Sine Spiritu S. inquit sicut nec caro Christi prodest quicquam, ita nec hoc Sacramentum Christi prodesse potest lib. 3. de Corp. & Sangv. Christi, i. e. Corpus Christi non prodest quicquam, non per se, sed per accidens & aliud, quod impedit illius Operationem, ut ipsi Lutherani, Lutherô contra Carlstadium præeunte, non possunt non fateri, quia sine fide Christus & Evangelium non tantum nihil prosunt, sed nocent, sunt odor mortis & judicium Dei accelerant. Unde Brentius in Exegesi Johannis: Verum equidem est, ait, carnem Christi comesam, quomodo Capernaitæ intellexerunt, dentibus laceratam, nihil prodesse, prodest autem plurimùm mysterio fidei & dentibus cordis accepta.

Annotatio IV §.III close: Words Spirit and life — mystical nutrition; stop before §.IV (Pauline commentary)§498

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

498Second half of (4): understand the flesh-and-blood words mystically and spiritually — Spirit and life — not as bodily food of a body-part, but spiritual nutrition joining members to the Head, eternal life and last-day raising.

Spiritually taken sense quickens; carnal coarse hearing profits nothing — why fasten a thick carnal sense on spiritual speech?

Stop before §.IV (antecedent Institution commentary hands off to the Pauline / Apostolic successor).

Latin · §498

Dehinc verò, dum verba, de carne sua & sanguine participandis, à se prolixius edisserta, non propriè & carnaliter, sed mysticè ac spiritualiter, tum intelligenda, tùm in effectum danda, pronunciat: Verba quæ loquor, Spiritus & vita sunt; Quasi dicat, Cur hâc mea loquendi ratione offendimini? Et vos ignoratis, spiritualiter esse intelligenda, non carnaliter, quæ de carnis meæ locutus sum manducatione? Non enim de corporis alimento, adeoque de carne, corporis mei parte, hôc loco sermo erat, sed de nutritione spirituali, eamque sequente conjunctione vestri, ceu membrorum, mecum capite, vers. 63. de Vita vestra per me, quæ temporalis non est, sed æterna vers. 57. ad quam vos suscitaturus sum ultimâ die: ita Spiritus, i. e. sensus spiritualiter sumtus verbaque rectè intellecta vivificant, Caro verò, verbaque carnaliter & crassè accepta, nil prosunt. Cum ergo verba mea Spiritus sint, deq; spiritualibus agam, cùm de vita non temporali sed æterna, nutritioneque mystica, quâ in unum coalescimus corpus, ego loquar, cur crassum & carnalem mihi affingitis sensum?

Annotatio IV §.IV open: Antecedent Institution commentary succeeded by Pauline 1 Cor. 10–11§499

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

499§.IV: Christ’s antecedent Institution commentary (origin and foundation of the true sentence) is succeeded by the Apostolic / Pauline commentary — specially 1 Cor. 10 and 11.

Chapter 10 supplies many arguments for spiritual presence and participation of body and blood — none for the corporal.

Latin · §499

§. IV. Ita habet Commentarius verborum Institutionis S. Cœnæ Antecedaneus, Sententiæ de ea veræ tam originem dans, quàm fundamentum struens, ab ipso Christo confectus, quem excipit Succedaneus Apostolicus, speciatim Paulinus 1. Cor. 10. & 11. capp. Horum Capitum prius quàm plurima pro spirituali corporis & sanguinis Christi præsentia & participatione, nullum verò pro corporali suppeditat argumentum.

Annotatio IV §.IV: First argument — OT spiritual food and drink; the Rock was Christ§500

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

500First argument: OT believers already shared Christ’s communion — the same spiritual food and drink (1 Cor. 10:1–4); the Rock was Christ.

We NT Christians drink His blood spiritually and share the same spiritual food — Christ and His body — with the Fathers; signs differ, significata are the same (Augustine; Acts 15:11).

Latin · §500

Primum desumtum à Communione & participatione Christi, eòque corporis & sanguinis Christi (quibus sine Christus ne Christus quidem est) Veteris Testamenti Christianis impertita, de quibus Apostolus versu 1. Non vult nos ignorare, omnes eandem escam spiritualem edisse, omnes item eundem potum spiritualem bibisse, puta non inter se tantum omnes, sed & nobiscum; Nam immediatè sequitur: Bibebant enim ex sequenti spirituali Petra; Petra verò erat Christus; Sed de hoc solo & nosmet Christiani N. T., sanguinem ejus spiritualiter bibimus, sicuti & escam spiritualem, Mannam de cœlo descendentem, i. e. Christum ejusque corpus, nec quicquam aliud, itidem cum Patribus V. Test. participamus, Sacramentis Veterum, quoad Signa quidem, à nostris, diversis, quoad Significata verò iisdem existentibus, dicente Augustino Tract. 26. super Johannem, juxta istud Petrinum: Quin verò, per Gratiam Domini nostri Jesu Christi, credimus nos Salvatum iri, kath' hon tropon kakeinoi. Act. 15, 11.

Annotatio IV §.IV cont.: Same significata; Petrus Martyr — death and flesh always present to God§501

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

501Objection: how could ancients receive Christ sacramentally before flesh assumed and blood shed? Petrus Martyr: before God (and for faithful spiritual eating) death, blood-shedding, and flesh-assumption were always present and accepted — Lamb slain from the world’s foundation; Christ yesterday and forever; Abraham saw His day.

Flesh not yet in nature corporally could still save the Fathers spiritually; they held the Son by faith under promise of the nature to be assumed — we confess what they foresaw as already done. Martyr also answers two further specious objections solidly.

Latin · §501

Exceptioni seu Dubio: Quâ ratione Veteres Christum eô, quô nos, in sacramentis modô, perceperint, cum Filius Dei eô tempore nondum carnem assumsisset, neque sanguis ab eo effusus exstaret, egregiè occurrit Petrus Martyr, Comment. in hunc locum: Quoad DEUM, inquit, (addo etiam quoad homines fideles & spiritualem eorum manducationem) Mors Christi & Sanguinis ejus effusio & carnis assumtio, semper fuerunt præsentia, rata, placita & accepta. Quare in Apocalypsi dicitur Agnus ab origine mundi occisus: nec non ad Hebræos, Christus heri ac hodiè ac in æternum. Et de Abrahamo pronunciatur in Evangelio, quod Christi diem viderit & lætatus sit. Unde non est firma ea connexio, caro & sanguis Christi nondum per Œconomiam seu dispensationem temporis fuerant assumta, non potuerunt ergo esse Veteribus spiritualis cibus & potus. Nam cùm salus Patrum, quemadmodum nostra, penderet à morte & sanguine Christi, oporteat eos, ut nos, ista fide complecti, alioquin salutem non habuissent. Mors, caro, & sanguis Christi, tametsi non adhuc exstabant in natura, (addo, naturaliter scilicet ac corporaliter, spiritualiter tamen & supernaturaliter non minùs atque nunc, postquam naturaliter localiterque cælum occupat, nec per descensum naturalem Cœnis nostris sacris sese immiscet) attamen ad servandos Patres vim ac efficaciam habere potuerunt. Unde pro ratione sui temporis in suis Sacramentis illa eadem quæ nos consequebantur. Divinam personam, id est, filium Dei præsentem habebant, quem fide complectebantur, & quidem cum hac promissione, vel, ut ita dicam, cum hoc respectu ad humanam naturam, quod eam esset assumturus: Atque hoc discrimen est inter Christum, quòd ipsi accipiebant & quòd modò nos sumimus: Nam quod illi per fidem faciendum præsentiebant, nos jam factum confitemur. Hic idem Martyr duabus præterea speciosis admodum Objectionibus … planissimè & solidissimè satisfacit.

Annotatio IV §.IV: Second argument — cup and broken bread communion (1 Cor. 10:16–17) is spiritual§502

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

502Second argument (1 Cor. 10:16–17): communion of the cup of blessing with Christ’s blood and of the broken bread with His body is like coalescing into one body as partakers of the one spiritual bread — Christ Himself.

That union into one body is not corporal but Spiritual.

Latin · §502

Alterum Argumentum ex decimo Capite prioris Epistolæ ad Corinthios, desumtum, ab ea Communione poculi benedictionis cum sanguine Christi, & ea communione panis fracti cum corpore Christi petitum est, quæ similis existit communioni & in unum corpus coalitiioni eorum, qui ejusdem panis Dominici, vel etiam tou henos artou cum articulo, i. e. ejusdem panis spiritualis, seu Christi Domini ipsius participes fiunt? Ita enim Christus vers. 16. & 17. Poculum benedictionis, cui benedicimus, nonne communicatio sanguinis Christi est? panis quem frangimus, nonne communicatio corporis Christi est? Nam unus est panis, unum corpus multi sumus: nam omnes ex eodem pane participamus. At horum Unio in idem corpus communioque, non est corporalis, sed Spiritualis.

Annotatio IV §.IV: Third & Fourth — Israel’s altar and Gentile demons: real spiritual communion§503

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

503Third (v. 18): Israel’s sacrificers eating peace-offerings are partners of the altar with God — a spiritual, yet most real and substantial, communion.

Fourth (vv. 20–21): Gentile demon-sacrificers share the demons’ table — likewise spiritual, not corporal, yet real; Paul will not have us partners of demons.

Latin · §503

Subjicitur Tertium Argumentum versu proximo 18. à Communione Israëlitarum sacrificantium & ex sacrificiis pacificis comedentium, cum ipso Deo ejusque Altari; Itemque Quartum vers. 20. & 21. à Communione Gentium, Dæmoniis immolantium & horum mensæ participantium, cum ipsis Dæmoniis, haustum, his Apostoli verbis: Cernite Israelem qui est secundum carnem: Nonne qui edunt victimas, consortes fiunt altaris? Imò verò dico, quæ immolant Gentes Dæmoniis immolant: Nolim autem vos consortes Dæmoniorum esse. Utraque verò Communio, tum Israëlitarum Deo sacrificantium cum Deo ejusque altari, tùm gentium Dæmoniis immolantium mensæque horum communicantium, cum Diabolo & hujus Mensa, non Corporalis exinde, sed Spiritualis, maximè interim realis erat & substantialis.

Annotatio IV §.IV close: 1 Cor. 11 — Institution tropes; two things celestial & terrestrial; stop before §.V§504

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

5041 Cor. 11 chiefly founds the true Supper sentence: Paul repeats Institution from Christ’s mouth with emphasis — bread as body broken for us (v. 24); cup as the New covenant through His blood (v. 25) — tropical propositions, without denying spiritual presence and participation.

Vv. 26–28: the sacrament is two things, celestial and terrestrial, after consecration as before — bread and wine are not converted into body and blood; he keeps saying this bread / this cup.

Stop before §.V (Pauline true sentence lasting through the Apostolic first age).

Latin · §504

Posterius seu Undecimum ad Corinthios caput Pauli, eatenus potissimum veræ Sententiæ de S. Cœna fundandæ inservit, quòd Paulus in eo, ex ore Christi, Institutionis verba, idque cum emphatica quâdam interpretatione repetit, quâ & panem non simpliciter Corpus Christi, sed corpus pro nobis fractum vers. 24.; Poculum verò, seu vinum in poculo, non simpliciter sanguinem Christi, sed Novum illud pactum per sanguinem suum vers. 25. salutat (hôc pacto Propositiones Sacramentales improprias seu tropicas luculentissimo modo declarans, præsentiam interim ac participationem, tam corporis, quàm carnis Christi spiritualem, neutiquam inficiatus) in sequentibus immediatè versiculis tribus 26. 27. & 28., Sacramentum S. Cœnæ ex duabus rebus, cœlesti & terrestri, non minus, post, quàm ante consecrationis dicta vulgò verba, constare, nec harum alteram in alterius substantiam i. e. panem & vinum in corpus & sanguinem Christi, converti aut transmutari edocturus, panem crebriùs & poculum ingeminat, dicens: Quotiescunque ederitis panem hunc & poculum hoc biberitis &c. Itaque quisquis ederit panem hunc indignè &c. Exploret autem quisque seipsum & edat de pane hoc. &c.

Annotatio IV §.V open: Pauline true sentence endured through the Apostolic first age§505

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

505§.V: the Pauline true Supper sentence — matching Institution and the John 6 antecedent commentary — lasted through the whole Apostolic first age.

All the Apostles and their disciples (Polycarp among them, John’s disciple) may fairly be read as approving it.

Latin · §505

§. V. Expositam hactenus Paulinam de S. Cœna Mentem Sententiamque veram, Christi Verbis Institutionis æquè atque horum Commentario Antecedaneo, Joh. cap. 6. tradito, exactè congruam, totô æræ Christianæ seculô Primô, i. e. Apostolicô, perdurasse, eoque omnium Apostolorum horumque Discipulorum (quos inter Polycarpus, Johannis Discipulus, numeratur) probatam calculo fuisse, haud absurdè intelligi datur.

Annotatio IV §.V: Acts 2 — new converts devoted to Apostolic teaching and koinonia§506

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

506Acts 2:42: Jews newly converted by Peter’s sermon — the first of all — kept attending assiduously (proskarterountes).

Not only to the Apostles’ teaching (didachē), including on the Supper, but also to the koinōnia Paul sets out in 1 Cor. 10:16–20.

Latin · §506

Ex Act. 2. 42., ubi Judæi, mediante Petri sermone, ad Christianismum noviter conversi, iidemque primi omnium, proskarterountes, i. e. assiduè atque perpetuò incumbentes sistuntur, non tantum didachē tōn Apostolōn, Doctrinæ, etiam de Cœna, Apostolicæ, sed & tē koinōnia ab Apostolo 1. Cor. 10. à vers. 16. ad 20. inclusivè expositæ.

Annotatio IV §.V cont.: Koinonia = spiritual communion with Christ and one another + bread-breaking§507

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

507That koinōnia is spiritual communion with Christ and His body and blood, and among themselves.

Joined to it is the breaking of bread — always prefiguring the body broken for you (1 Cor. 11:24).

Latin · §507

I. e. tàm cum Christo ejusque corpore & sanguine, quàm inter se, Communioni spirituali, huicq; junctæ tē klasei tou artou, i. e. fractioni panis, to sōma hyper hymōn klōmenon præfiguranti, & semper præfiguraturæ, 1. Cor. 11. 24.

Annotatio IV §.V: First Christians’ koinonia with Apostles = communion with Father and Theanthropos Son — spiritual§508

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

508So the first Christians’ koinōnia with the Apostles — and of every rightly communicating person through all ages — is at once communion with the heavenly Father and with His Son the God-man Jesus Christ (1 John 1:3), always to remain.

Yet it is Spiritual: Christ came not by water only but by water and blood.

Latin · §508

Quorum Christianorum puta primorum hoc pacto Communio seu koinōnia fuit, cum Apostolis fuit, & uti istorum, ita ritè communicantium quorumvis, per omnia secula, cum iisdem, eoque simul koinōnia meta tou patros kai meta tou huiou Iēsou Christou, Communio & cum Patre Cœlesti & cum Filio ejus Theanthrōpō Jesu Christo, semperq; mansura, 1. Joh. 1. 3.; at Spiritualis, quandoquidem Christus, utut venit non tō hydati monon, all' en tō hydati kai tō haimati.

Annotatio IV §.V: Spirit witnesses — Spirit is truth; Spirit quickens; words are Spirit and life§509

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

509He did it so that the Spirit should bear witness that the Spirit is the truth (1 John 5:6 with John 6:63).

The Spirit is Truth; the Spirit quickens; Christ’s words on participating His Body and Blood are Spirit and life.

Latin · §509

Tamen id ipsum præstitit hunc in modum, ut to pneuma fuerit to martyroun hoti to pneuma estin hē alētheia, Joh. 5. v. 6. coll. cum Joh. cap. 6. v. 63. h. e. ut Spiritus testatus fuerit, Spiritum esse Veritatem, Spiritum item vivificare, verbaque Christi de participatione Corporis & Sanguinis sui, esse Spiritum & vitam.

Annotatio IV §.V close: On to later ages via early Fathers; both sides cite two things, spiritual mode only — stop before §.VI§510

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

510Doctrine now traced from the origin through the whole first Christian age — we may step on to later ages with early Fathers to confirm it.

Protestant collectors (Oecolampadius, Melanchthon, Chemnitz, Chamier, Cosin, Baier) already demolished Pontifical novelties; we still take two or three witnesses per purer age from them.

Both sides cite nearly the same from the first five ages: presence of two things (celestial & terrestrial / Signified & Sign) with only the spiritual mode of the Signified conceded. Stop before §.VI (second century: Ignatius, Justin, Irenaeus).

Latin · §510

Ut hôc ipsô, post deductam ab origine, per totius primi Seculi Christiani decursum, veram de S. Cœna Doctrinam, nunc promptô pede ad succedentia Secula liceat nobis pertendere, primorum Patrum testimoniis eandem adstructuris & confirmaturis. Equidem nos hâc operâ levatos per quorundam Protestantium Doctorum egregiam industriam, Pontificias Novitates, circa S. Cœnam demolientium, Joh. Oecolampadii, Philippi Melanchtonis, Martini Chemnitii, Danielis Chamieri, & novissimè Johannis Cosini nec non Joh. Guil. Bajeri, probè novimus; ne tamen Historica hæc Opella nostra hiulca evadat, haud gravabimur ex his ipsis Autoribus, singulorum seculorum saltem puriorum testes pro veritate, vel binos, vel ad summum tres, advocare, in quorum ore & hæc veritas immota perstet, si in antecessum hoc unicum monuerimus, nominatos Veterum Testimoniorum collectores, etsi diversæ Protestantium Sectæ addictos, eadem tamen propemodum ex quinque præsertim Seculis prioribus, hac proculdubio de causa adduxisse, vel non potuisse non adducere, quòd in iis res ipsa solummodò, i. e. duarum rerum, cœlestis & terrestris, Signati & Signi, in legitimo S. Cœnæ usu, præsentia & participatio, citra vel ullum præsentiæ & participationis rei alterius, Signati scil. modum, vel cum hujus solo, duntaxat spirituali modo, ab utraque Protestantium parte concesso, inculcare deprehenduntur.

Annotatio IV §.VI open: Second century — Ignatius, Justin, Irenaeus on the true Eucharistic sentence§511

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

511§.VI: in the SECOND Christian age after the Apostolic, the leading martyrs openly professed the true Eucharistic sentence from Christ and the Apostles.

Ignatius (start) turns the mind to the chief part held by faith alone; Justin (middle) to the lesser part not to be turned into the chief; Irenaeus (end) to both — presence, participation, and their mode.

Latin · §511

§. VI. Itaque SECULO Apostolicum proximè excipiente, i. e. Christianæ æræ SECUNDO, dictam de Eucharistia sententiam veram à Christo & Apostolis sibi traditam, apertè satis professi sunt Martyres Christi præstantissimi, IGNATIUS Antiochenus, Seculi hujus initiô; JUSTINUS MARTYR medio, nec non IRENÆUS, sub finem ejusdem celebres, ita verò veritatem Eucharisticam professi, ut primus ad præcipuam Eucharistiæ partem, fide sola tenendam; secundus, ne pars hæc adesse sola crederetur, ad minus principalem, in præcipuam neutiquam transmutandam; Tertius denique, ad utramque, nec non ad utriusq; cùm præsentiam ac participationem, tùm præsentiæ & participationis modum, & suæ, & nostrum omnium, Mentis oculos conversos voluerit.

Annotatio IV §.VI: Ignatius to Smyrna — Eucharist is the Savior’s flesh; Theodoret still cites it§512

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

512Ignatius to the Smyrnaeans: the Eucharist is the Flesh of our Savior Jesus Christ, which suffered for our sins and which the Father raised.

Not to be written off as weak faith or among interpolated Ignatian writings — Theodoret in the fifth century still cites them in Dialogue 3 (apathēs / Impassible).

Latin · §512

IGNATII verba leguntur in Epistola ad Smyrenses, quibus affirmat: Eucharistiam esse Carnem Servatoris nostri Jesu Christi, quæ pro peccatis nostris passa est, quam Pater suâ benignitate suscitavit. Quæ verba proptereà fidei sublestæ neutiquam censenda, nec miserè interpolatis Ignatii superstitibus Scriptis adhuc, accensenda, quod illa etiam Seculo Vtô Theodoretus commemorat, Dialogo tertio apathēs seu impatibilis ditô.

Annotatio IV §.VI: Justin Martyr — Eucharistic bread remains after consecration; Cosinus epiphonema§513

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

513Justin (Apol. 2): after consecration the Eucharistic bread remains the same and feeds our flesh — no longer common, yet the food ‘changed’ that nourishes our flesh and blood we have learned is the flesh and blood of the incarnate Jesus.

Cosinus of Durham: therefore bread-substance remains after consecration as truly corruptible food — Christ’s immortal body does not nourish or change into our flesh; this food is sacramentally called Christ’s Flesh, which nourishes unto eternal life.

Latin · §513

JUSTINUS MARTYR panem Eucharisticum, etiam post consecrationem, eundem permanere, inque alimoniam carnis nostræ (etsi vulgaris amplius non sit, utpote fidelibus communionem corporis Christi tributurus) edocere annisus, in Apol. 2. ad Antoninum Imperatorem prope finem, ita disserit: Postquam Præses gratias egit & acclamavit populus, illi qui à nobis dicuntur Diaconi, seu Ministri, dant cuique præsentium, quod sumant de pane & vino: Et hoc alimentum à nobis vocatur Eucharistia; Non enim ut vulgarem panem, neque ut vulgare poculum hæc sumimus: Sed quemadmodum per verbum Dei, Caro factus Jesus Christus Servator noster, carnem & sanguinem pro salute nostra habuit, sic etiam per verbum precationis & gratiarum actionis, sacratam ab ipso alimoniam, QUÆ MUTATA NUTRIT NOSTRAS CARNES ET SANGUINEM, illius incarnati Jesu carnem & sanguinem esse didicimus. Ad hoc respiciens Cosinus Episcopus Dunelmensis, adductis à se quoque Justini verbis sequens epiphonema annexit: Quare, inquit, & substantia panis etiam post Consecrationem manet & verè corruptibilis cibus est, quod de Christi corpore immortali dici non potest: Neque enim caro Christi carnem nostram alit, nec in eam mutatur, sed cibus iste, qui sacramentaliter Caro Christi dicitur. Caro autem Christi nutrit ad vitam æternam. cit. loc. p. 58.

Annotatio IV §.VI: Irenaeus — Eucharist of two things, terrestrial and celestial (observations 1–2)§514

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

514Irenaeus (Adv. Haer. 4.34) more fully: the Sacred Eucharist consists of two things — earthly and heavenly. Bread from earth receiving God’s invocation is no longer common bread but Eucharist.

(1) After consecration it is still bread, only severed from common use. (2) That separated bread is not itself Christ’s body as if transmuted — it is Eucharist: bread destined and consecrated for the sacrament.

Latin · §514

IRENÆUS tandem uti prolixius ac crebrius, ita & plenius distinctiusve, rem veritatemque Eucharisticam persequitur. Primò quidem, Librô contra Hæreses quarto cap. 34. ex duabus rebus S. Eucharistiam constare disertissimè ratus: Panis, inquit, qui est à terra, percipiens invocationem Dei, jam non communis panis est, sed Eucharistia, duabus rebus constans, terrena & cælestis. Ubi observes velim, divum Martyrem (1) Panem post consecrationem factam, non amplius communem, sed ab omni communi usu sejunctum, interim tamen adhuc panem salutare. (2) Panem hunc ab omni communi usu separatum, non dicere ipsum corpus Christi, quasi in hoc transmutatum, sed verò Eucharistiam, i. e. panem, Eucharistiæ S. destinatum consecratumque.

Annotatio IV §.VI cont.: Irenaeus (3–4) — two things of the Eucharist; celestial = supernatural presence mode§515

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

515(3) The two things belong to the Eucharist, not to the bread alone — lest Christ’s body be joined to bread even outside lawful use. (4) Earthly = bread from earth; heavenly is not Christ’s body naturally/corporally present (that body is an earthly thing from Mary’s mass, like us except sin).

It is called heavenly for the solely supernatural presence-mode in the Eucharist — genuine food of faithful souls from the Spirit, someday serving even their bodies toward blessed resurrection.

Latin · §515

(3) Eucharistiam S., non verò panem, ex duabus rebus censere constare, ne quis cum pane, etiam extra usum Eucharistiæ legitimum, corpus Christi conjungi arbitretur. (4) Duarum rerum alteram, terrenam vocitare, scil. panem è terra natum, alteram verò cælestem, eòque non corpus Christi naturaliter seu corporaliter præsens, quod ipsum corpus res cælestis, non nisi per Hæresin Manichaicam, juxta Spiritûs S. verò mentem, res omnino terrena haberi debet, ex Massa Mariæ sanguinea formata, in utero ejusdem concepta, fota, nutrita, definitô tempore, ex utero materno in mundi lucem egressa, nobis & nostris Infantibus per omnia, etiam ratione præsentiæ localis, unico exceptô peccatô, simillima, Sed verò ob cœlestem unicè ac supernaturalem in Eucharistia præsentiæ modum, cælestis dicta, animarum nostrarum fidelium, eatenus ex cœlo, quin ex Spiritu S. natarum, genuinum pabulum, etiam in corporibus fidelium, saluberrimum usum olim habiturum, i. e. horum beatam ad vitam æternam, procuraturum resurrectionem.

Annotatio IV §.VI close: Irenaeus Lib. 5 — nourished by creature, not natural body; stop before §.VII§516

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

516Irenaeus Adv. Haer. 5.12: as wheat falls, dissolves, and rises manifold into Eucharist (body and blood of Christ), so faithful bodies nourished from it shall rise. We are nourished by the Creature He supplies — cup and bread as creature confirmed as His blood and Body.

When cup and bread receive God’s word there is made the Eucharist of His blood and body — not the blood and body themselves — from which our flesh’s substance increases. To say our bodies grow from Christ’s natural incorruptible body would be absurd and blasphemous.

Stop before §.VII (third century: Tertullian).

Latin · §516

Ita enim iterum Irenæus Lib. 5. contra Hæret. cap. 12. pergit: Quemadmodum granum tritici, decidens in terram & dissolutum, multiplex surgit, & percipiens verbum Dei fit Eucharistia; (quod est corpus & sanguis Christi); Sic & nostra, scil. fidelium, corpora, ex eo nutrita, & reposita in terram ac resoluta, resurgent (scil. cum gaudio) in suo tempore. Quin, ne quis sibi imaginetur, sanctissimum Patrem opinari, corpora nostra corpore Christi nutriri, non verò pane Eucharistico potius ab omni usu communi sejuncto, addit paulò post: Per Creaturam nutrimur, Creaturam autem ipse nobis præstat; Cùm Calicem, qui est creatura, suum sanguinem, & eum panem, qui est creatura, suum Corpus confirmavit. Quando ergo Calix & panis percipiunt verbum Dei, fit Eucharistia sanguinis & corporis Christi (non ipse sanguis & corpus Christi) ex quibus (calice scil. & pane) augetur & consistit carnis nostræ substantia. Quandoquidem non sine magna absurditate impietateque diceretur, ex naturali Christi corpore & sanguine, nostra corpora augeri ac consistere; cùm nihil corpus nostrum naturaliter augere possit, nisi quod per alterationem in carnem nostram & sanguinem convertitur, quod de corpore Christi incorruptibili affirmare blasphemum est.

Annotatio IV §.VII open: Third century — Tertullian first professor of Eucharistic truth§517

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

517§.VII opens the THIRD century with Tertullian as first professor of Eucharistic truth — in flower at the age’s start.

In one sentence he both confesses the impropriety of Christ’s words ‘This is my body’ and attests the true presence of Christ’s true body in the supper.

Latin · §517

§. VII. SECULI TERTII Professor Veritatis Eucharisticæ primus TERTULLIANUS meritô suô inducitur, quippe ipso Seculi initio in flore constitutus, unâque ac eâdem sententiâ tàm Verborum Eucharisticorum Christi: Hoc est corpus meum, improprietatem disertissimè confessus, quam veram nihilominus veri corporis Christi in cœna præsentiam testatus.

Annotatio IV §.VII: Tertullian Contra Marcionem — Hoc est corpus meum = figure of my body§518

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

518Contra Marcionem 4.40: Christ made the bread taken and given to the disciples His Body by saying ‘This is my body’ — that is, the FIGURE OF MY BODY.

It would not be a figure unless it were a BODY OF TRUTH: an empty phantasm cannot take a figure.

Latin · §518

At inquit, Christus acceptum panem & distributum Discipulis, Corpus suum illum fecit, dicendo: Hoc est corpus meum, i. e. FIGURA CORPORIS MEI; Figura verò non fuisset, nisi VERITATIS FUISSET CORPUS: Res enim vacua, ut est phantasma, figuram capere non potest. Contra Marcionem lib. 4. c. 40.

Annotatio IV §.VII cont.: De Resurrectione Carnis nearly corporal — counted among his errors§519

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

519Elsewhere (De Resurrectione Carnis) Tertullian seems to push a nearly corporal presence: our flesh is fed with Christ’s body and blood so the soul may be fattened from God.

Count that among his otherwise venerable errors — even Transsubstantiators wholly abhor proper nutrition of our flesh by Christ’s body taken in the supper.

Latin · §519

Quanquam Idem Tertullianus, alibi, nempe Libro de Resurrectione Carnis, etiam præsentiam corporis Christi in Eucharistia ferè corporalem inculcasse legatur, scribens: Caro (nostra) corpore & sanguine Christi vescitur, ut & anima de Deo saginetur: Id quod ceteris Patris hujus, jure alioquin venerandi, erroribus, vel in vulgus eruditorum notis, annumerandum eô fuerit, quia vel ipsi Transsubstantiatores, à nutritione carnis nostræ propriè dicta per corpus Christi, in S. cœna sumtum, omninò abhorrent, ut suprà diximus.

Annotatio IV §.VII: Origen — impropriety and real presence; presence and participation merely spiritual§520

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

520Next, Origen (same century): with Tertullian he stabilizes the impropriety of ‘This is my body’ and real presence — then urges that presence and participation are merely Spiritual.

Against Marcionites: if Christ had no flesh and blood, of what flesh and blood did He minister bread and cup as signs and IMAGES?

Latin · §520

Rectius Seculi ejusdem Doctor proximus, utut non minus, ob allegoricas Scripturarum Interpretationes justo crebriores, erroribus aliquot exstantioribus scatentes, quàm ob multarum Veritatum sacrarum expositionem verè sublimem, famâ inter Theologos celebratus, ORIGENES puta, non improprietatem tantùm verborum Christi: Hoc est corpus meum, unà cum præsentia corporis Christi reali, in S. Cœna, ad exemplum Tertulliani, stabilivit, sed verò prætereà hanc corporis Christi præsentiam, quin & participationem, merè Spiritualem urget esse; de priori, ita adversus Marcionitas arguens: Quod si Christus (ut obloquuntur Marcionitæ) carne destitutus erat & exsanguis, cujusmodi Carnis, cujus corporis, qualis tandem sanguinis signa & IMAGINES PANEM ET POCULUM MINISTRAVIT. Dialog. 3. de Homine Christo.

Annotatio IV §.VII cont.: Origen Hom. Lev. 7 — figures; spiritual not carnal; the letter kills§521

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

521Origen Hom. Lev. 7: recognize they are figures — examine them as spiritual, not carnal; taken carnally they hurt and do not nourish.

The Gospel letter kills whoever does not hear spiritually: if you follow ‘Unless you eat my flesh and drink my blood’ according to the letter, that letter kills.

Latin · §521

De posteriori autem Homil. 7. in Leviticum hacce commentatus: Agnoscite, quia figura sunt, & ideo tanquam spirituales, non carnales, examinate & intelligite, quæ dicuntur; si quasi Carnales accipitis, lædunt vos & non alunt! Est enim in Evangelio Litera, quæ occidit eum, qui non spiritualiter, quæ dicit, ea advertit. SI ENIM SECUNDUM LITERAM SEQUERIS, HOC IPSUM QUOD DICTUM EST: NISI MANDUCAVERITIS CARNEM MEAM ET BIBERITIS SANGUINEM MEUM, OCCIDIT HÆC LITERA.

Annotatio IV §.VII close: Cyprian — invade the Lord’s body only spiritually; stop before §.VIII§522

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

522Cyprian, later in the century, most expressly teaches true spiritual presence and participation — in rhetorical style (On the Lapsed) against the unprepared who still reek of idol foods yet invade the Lord’s Body.

They can invade Christ’s body and do violence to His blood only in a Spiritual mode — by taking bread and wine, which the impious handle only by sacrilege.

Stop before §.VIII (fourth century: Nicene Fathers).

Latin · §522

Tertius denique & jam altius seculum hoc ingressus, divus CYPRIANUS, veram illam ac spiritualem corporis Christi in Eucharistia præsentiam atque participationem, disertissimè omnium, rhetoricô interim stylô (hôc potissimum tempore à Patribus excoli cœptô, facilè autem in abusum trahendo, in sermone de Lapsis populari, Rhetoricæ per se suamque naturam, indulgere solito) inter alia hunc in modum edisserit, dum nempe in eos invehitur, qui ab negatâ semel fide christiana, paulò post leniori pænitentiâ tacti, sicque minus præparati, ad S. cœnam accedunt: Mortiferos, ait, idolorum cibos adhuc penè ructantes, exhalantibus etiamnum scelus suum faucibus & contagia funesta redolentibus, Domini Corpus invadunt. Et iterum. Spretis his omnibus atque contemtis, vis infertur Corpori Christi & sanguini ejus; plus modò in Dominum manibus atque ore delinquunt, quàm cùm Dominum negaverunt. Hinc namque corpus Christi invadere, & huic, nec non Sanguini ejus, vim inferre aliter, quàm Spirituali modô, haud poterant, sumentes nempe Panem & Vinum, seu Sacramentum Domini, ab impiis non nisi per Sacrilegium, usurpandum & attrectandum.

Annotatio IV §.VIII open: Fourth century — Nicene Fathers’ complexus and the Marchic Reformed formula§523

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

523§.VIII: stepping into the FOURTH century, first remember the Nicene Fathers’ complexus — opening the whole Church’s sentence on the Sacred Supper.

Our Marchic Reformed administration formula seems drawn from it: communicants must not cling to the sensed symbols, but lift the mind’s eyes to heaven and by divine faith hold that souls are fed by Christ’s true substantial body and blood no less than the mouth takes the symbols.

Latin · §523

§. VIII. Ad QUARTI SECULI Testimonia excutienda pedem promoturus, non possum non meminisse primo omnium locô præstantissimi hujusmodi Testimoniorum complexûs, PATRUM NICÆNORUM verbis concepti, totiusque Ecclesiæ ejus temporis christianæ de S. cœna sententiam aperientis; tantóque magis meminisse, quantò certiùs Formulæ administrandi Cœnam S., in Ecclesiis nostris Reformatis Marchicis aliisque receptæ, verba, administrationem ipsam immediatè antecedentia, complexui isti accepta ferenda videntur, quibus nempe Communicantes admonentur, cogitationibus suis non usque adeò Symbolis Sacris, in S. Cœna sensibus evidentissimè expositis, inhærere, sed verò oculos mentis in Cœlum dirigere, certòque certiùs, quin fide divina, statuere atque tenere, animas suas non minus ipso corpore sanguineque Christi veris ac substantialibus, saginari, quàm Symbola S. ore corporis à se assumantur ac percipiantur.

Annotatio IV §.VIII: Nicene words — lift the mind to heaven; Lamb of God; little for sanctification§524

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

524Nicene words (Gelasius of Cyzicus / Scultetus): do not stay humble-eyed on the set bread and cup — by faith see the Lamb of God on that Table, truly receiving His precious body and Blood as symbols of our resurrection unto eternal life.

We take little, not much — not for satiety but for sanctification. Athanasius most exactly follows these Council footprints.

Latin · §524

Sic enim verba Nicænorum habent: Ne, inquiunt, proposito pani & poculo humiliter intenti simus, sed sublatâ in altum mente per fidem consideremus, proponi in S. illa Mensa Agnum Dei tollentem peccata mundi, & pretiosum ejus corpus & Sanguinem verè accipientes, nos credamus, hæc esse nostræ Resurrectionis (puta ad vitam æternam) symbola: Nam ideo etiam non multum, sed parum accipimus, ut agnoscamus, quod non ad satietatem, sed ad sanctificationem, accipiamus. Vid. Acta à Gelasio Cyziceno conscripta & ab Abrahamo Sculteto edita, Concilii vestigiis hisce exactissime insistit Catholicorum Patrum ac Theologorum Orthodoxorum omnium facilè princeps S. ATHANASIUS.

Annotatio IV §.VIII: Athanasius — spiritual presence and participation; exclude the corporal§525

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

525Athanasius (on John 6) builds spiritual presence and participation of body and blood in the Supper — corporal presence and participation shut out.

The Lord separated Spirit from flesh so we know His speech is spiritual not carnal; He named the ascension to pull them off corporal intellect toward heavenly spiritual food (pneumatikēn trophēn).

Latin · §525

Utpote adstruendis Spiritualibus præsentiâ ac participatione corporis & sanguinis Christi in S. Cœna, exclusis præsentia & participatione corporalibus, Commentario ad sextum Joh. caput, totus occupatus: Dominus, inquit, Spiritum à carne discriminavit, ut discerneremus ea, quæ loqueretur, non carnalia esse, sed spiritualia: Quod enim hominibus corpus ejus suffecisset ad cibum, ut universi mundi alimonia fieret? Sed proptereà adscensionis suæ in cælum mentionem fecit, ut eos à corporali intellectu abstraheret ac deinde carnem suam, de qua locutus erat, cibum è supernis cælestem & spiritualem alimoniam (pneumatikēn trophēn) ab ipso donandam intelligerent.

Annotatio IV §.VIII cont.: Athanasius — heavenly spiritual food; Spirit and life distributed spiritually§526

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

526‘What I have spoken to you are Spirit and life’ — as if to say: my body shown and given for the world will be given as food so it is distributed to each spiritually (pneumatikōs).

It becomes for each a preservation unto the resurrection of eternal life.

Latin · §526

Quæ enim, inquit, locutus sum vobis, Spiritus & vita sunt, quod perinde est ac si diceret corpus meum, quod ostenditur ac datur pro mundo, in cibum dabitur, ut spiritualiter (pneumatikōs) unicuique tribuatur & fiat singulis præservatio ad resurrectionem vitæ æternæ.

Annotatio IV §.VIII: Ambrose — consecration’s change in the symbols is only spiritual§527

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

527Ambrose (De Sacr. 4.4), late in the century, agrees: every change that consecration works in the Supper’s symbols is only spiritual.

You yourself were an old creature; after consecration you begin to be a new one. Ordinary bread before the blessing-words; when consecration comes, from bread is made Christ’s body.

Latin · §527

Athanasio adstipulatur Rhetorum Sacrorum, circa exitum ejus Seculi, disertissimus, videl. S. AMBROSIUS, mutationem omnem quæ in symbola S. Cœnæ, per consecrationem eorum, competit, nonnisi spiritualem esse indigitans, Lib. 4. de Sacram. cap. 4. Tu ipse, inquit, eras, sed Vetus Creatura, postquam consecratus es, nova creatura esse cœpisti. Et iterum: Tu fortè dices, panis meus usitatus est; sed panis iste panis est, ante verba benedictionis sacramentorum, ubi accesserit consecratio, de pane fit corpus Christi.

Annotatio IV §.VIII close: Ambrose — after consecration it is Christ’s body; old creature made new — stop before §.IX§528

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

528How can what is bread be Christ’s body by consecration? By the Lord’s words the sacrament is made — Christ’s speech is operative.

If bread and wine begin to be what they were not and are changed into another, then it was not Christ’s body before consecration, but after it is. He spoke and it was done: you were an old creature; after consecration you begin to be a new one.

Stop before §.IX (fifth century: Chrysostom and Augustine).

Latin · §528

Hoc igitur adstruemus, quomodo qui panis est, potest esse corpus Christi consecratione. Consecratio autem fit verbis Domini, ut venerabile Sacramentum conficiatur. Vides quàm operatorius sit sermo Christi. Si ergo tanta vis est in sermone Domini, ut inciperent esse, (panis & vinum) quæ non erant, & in aliud commutentur, Ergo, ut Tibi respondeam, non erat corpus Christi ante consecrationem, sed post consecrationem jam est corpus Christi. Ipse dixit & factum est; TU IPSE ERAS, SED ERAS VETUS CREATURA; POSTQUAM CONSECRATUS ES, NOVA CREATURA ESSE CŒPISTI.

Annotatio IV §.IX open: Fifth century — Chrysostom and Augustine as chief witnesses§529

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

529§.IX: for the FIFTH century — last of the purer Evangelical ages — many Fathers could be cited, but two snatch the palm.

East and West’s doctors par excellence: Chrysostom and Augustine.

Latin · §529

§. IX. Testimonia SECULI QUINTI, seu postremi eorum, quibus de puriori doctrina Evangelica gloriari datum est, etsi ex pluribus Patribus tàm Græcis, quam Latinis, Theodoreto, Cyrillo, Prospero Aquitanico, Fulgentio aliisque colligi adducique possent uberrima, nobis tamen hôc locô suffecerit in duorum, diffusioris cùm eruditionis, tùm Commentationis atque eloquii sacri, palmam, & Antecessoribus, & Successoribus, facilè præripientium Patrum Sententiis acquievisse. Alter horum Orientalis, Occidentalis Ecclesiæ alter Doctor kat' exochēn communisque & meretur dici, & vulgò consuevit appellari, S. CHRYSOSTOMUM intelligo, & S. AUGUSTINUM.

Annotatio IV §.IX: Chrysostom Hom. 45 — mysteries spiritually; intelligible gift of body and blood§530

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

530Chrysostom (Hom. 45 on John) strips carnality from the mysteries and from the Supper’s carnal presence and participation.

Mysteries are for interior eyes — spiritual. As baptism’s sensible water carries an intelligible regeneration-gift, so the intelligible gift of body and blood is received by faith’s spiritual intelligence, not by bodily action.

Latin · §530

PRIOR uti à Mysteriis omnibus Carnalitatem, sic à S. Cœna, corporis Christi carnalem tùm præsentiam, tùm participationem, semoturus, Homil. 45. in Johannem ita commentatur: Mysteria, inquit, non sunt carnaliter, sed interioribus oculis, i. e. spiritualiter, consideranda & contemplanda; Hujusmodi enim est Mysteriorum natura. Et paucis interjectis, sic pergit: Sicut in Baptismo, sensibili aqua elemento, intelligibile Regenerationis donum; ita etiam INTELLIGIBILE hoc corporis & sanguinis Christi donum, non corporea aut sensibili aliquâ actione, sed spirituali fidei intelligentiâ, animo atque mente percipitur.

Annotatio IV §.IX: Augustine (1) — Institution words figurative; metonymy; Doctr. Chr. 2.16§531

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

531Augustine (1): the essential Institution words (‘Take, eat, This is my Body’) are figurative — not without metonymy (Against Adimantus 12; Doctr. Chr. 2.16).

If a command seems to order a crime, it is figurative: ‘Unless you eat my flesh…’ seems criminal — therefore it is a FIGURE commanding communion in the Passion and memory of the crucified flesh.

Latin · §531

POSTERIOR verò, Veritatem in hoc puncto divinam omnem elocuturus (1) Verba Institutionis S. Cœnæ Essentialia: Accipite edite, Hoc est Corpus meum, figurata esse, nec sine Metonymiæ tropo accipienda, satis clarè pronuntiat, quando contra Adimantum Lib. 12. ita scribit: Dominus non dubitavit dicere, Hoc est corpus meum, cum signum daret corporis sui, subnexa insuper ratione Lib. 2. de Doctrina Christ. c. 16., ob quam in mandato Christi, de manducando corpore suo, aliisque similibus, Figura necessariò subintelligenda sit; si, inquit Augustinus, præceptiva locutio aut flagitium aut facinus videtur jubere, aut utilitatem aut beneficium vetare, figurata est. Nisi manducaveritis, inquit Christus, carnem Filii Hominis & sanguinem biberitis, non habebitis Vitam in vobis, facinus vel flagitium videtur jubere, FIGURA EST ERGO, præcipiens, Passioni Domini esse communicandum & suaviter atque utiliter recondendum in memoria, quod pro nobis caro ejus crucifixa & vulnerata est.

Annotatio IV §.IX: Augustine (2–3) — figure does not remove true presence; presence and participation spiritual§532

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

532Augustine (2): the figure does not remove true presence or participation — Christians celebrate with sacrosanct oblation and participation of Body and blood (Against Faustus 20.18).

(3) Presence and participation are spiritual: understand spiritually; the sacrament understood spiritually quickens (Ps. 98). Tract. 25 John: Why prepare teeth and belly? Believe, and you have eaten.

Latin · §532

(2) Figuratam interim Christi locutionem, veram corporis ejus in Cœna S., vel præsentiam, vel participationem, neutiquam è medio tollere dicit: Jam, ait Augustinus, Christiani, peracti sacrificii memoriam, celebrant, sacrosanctâ oblatione & participatione Corporis & sanguinis Christi, Lib. 20. contra Faustum cap. 18. confer. cap. 21. At verò (3.) Præsentiam atque participationem Corporis Christi in Cœna, Spirituales facit: Spiritualiter inquit, intelligite quæ locutus sum (Christum hic loquentem introducens); Nam hoc Corpus, quod videtis, manducaturi estis & bibituri illum sanguinem, quem fusuri sunt, qui me crucifigent, Sacramentum vobis aliquod commendavi, SPIRITUALITER intellectum vivificabit vos in Psalm. 98. Item Tractatu 25. in Johannem: Ut quid paras dentes & Ventrem: Crede & manducasti.

Annotatio IV §.IX: Augustine (4) — exclude local presence and oral handling; body in one place§533

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

533Augustine (4): local presence and oral handling shut out — until the age ends the Lord is above, yet His Truth is here with us.

The Lord’s risen body must be in ONE PLACE; His truth is everywhere. Absent yet present: body in heaven, Majesty not withdrawn. We cannot handle Him in heaven with hand or mouth — only touch by Faith.

Latin · §533

Idque (4.) cum exclusione præsentiæ localis & participationis oralis: Ita enim Tract. 30. in Johannem pergit: Donec seculum finiatur, sursum est Dominus, sed tamen, hic etiam nobiscum est Veritas Domini. CORPUS ENIM DOMINI, IN QUO RESURREXIT, UNO LOCO esse oportet, veritas autem ejus ubique diffusa est. Et Tract. 50. in Johann. Christus absens etiam præsens est: Corpus enim suum intulit cœlo, Majestatem non abstulit mundo. Et Tract. I. in Epistolam Johannis. Dominum jam in cælo sedentem MANU (ore) contrectare non possumus, sed Fide contingere.

Annotatio IV §.IX close: Augustine (5) — unworthy excluded; disciples ate the Lord, Judas the Lord’s bread — stop before §.X§534

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

534Augustine (5): the unworthy (impenitent, unbelieving) are excluded from participation of the Body.

Disciples ate the bread the Lord; Judas ate the Lord’s bread against the Lord (Tract. 59 on John).

Stop before §.X (sixth century onward — decline; Gelasius still holding).

Latin · §534

Etiam (5) cum exclusione participationis Corporis Christi, quod ad indignos, i. e. Impœnitentes atq; incredulos attinet. Sic enim expressè discriminat inter manducationem credentium Christi Discipulorum, & Judæ proditoris Christi: Discipuli, ait, manducabant panem Dominum; Judas panem Domini, contra Dominum, Tract. 59. in Johannem.

Annotatio IV §.X open: Sixth century — end of better ages; Christian truth begins to decline§535

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

535§.X: we have reached the end of the better ages and the start of the worse — the SIXTH — when Christian truth began to rush downhill.

Mejerus opens his sixth section (Christian Religion of the sixth age, p. 164) with that framing.

Latin · §535

§. X. Meliorum Seculorum finem attigimus, deterioremque initium, SEXTUM puta, quô res Veritasque Christiana in pejus ruere cœpit; Quare non præter rem Gerhard. Theodorus Mejerus, Sectionem suam sextam, Christianæ Religionis Seculi sexti Historiam exhibentem, p. 164. ita inchoat §. I.

Annotatio IV §.X: Mejerus — six ages; sixth accelerates errors and superstitions§536

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

536Mejerus: Age V still good; IV better; the first three best — then ages follow in which Christianity puts on a new, worse face.

Six ages from the Church’s beginnings to the Reformation: errors creep in the first five; in the sixth they rush in faster and openly.

Latin · §536

Et hactenus Statum Religionis Christianæ Seculo quidem V. bonum, meliorem Seculo quarto, optimum tribus primis seculis, cognovimus, nunc demum subsequuntur secula, quibus in deterius ruere incipit Christianismus, atque novam prorsus induit faciem. Deterior hic Religionis Christianæ Status, qui Seculo VI. capit, primis temporibus fuit malus, mediis pejor, ultimis vero, ante reformationem, pessimus. Atque sic à primordiis Ecclesiæ Christi usque ad Reformationem, sex distincta intervalla, seu ætates religionis christianæ, in historia annotamus. Primis quinque seculis sensim & nonnunquam sine sensu gliscere, seculo denique sexto, cursu quodam velociore atque palam ruere in Christianâ religione novos errores ac superstitiones observamus. Etiamsi verò, observante Mejero, Seculo sextô, velociori quôdam cursu novi errores ac superstitiones irruere ingruereque cœperint,

Annotatio IV §.X: Yet some hold Eucharistic truth — Gelasius (near-first papal name)§537

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

537Yet even in this age some clung more constantly to Eucharistic truth.

Among them GELASIUS — almost first of the papal name and dignity — in a writing against Eutyches and Nestorius (Gratian, de Consecrat. Dist. 2 c. 12), for truth and against Transubstantiation.

Latin · §537

fuerunt tamen etiam hộc Seculô nonnulli, qui & veritati Eucharisticæ constantiores adhesêre. Hos inter GELASIUS & nominis hujus & dignitatis Papalis propemodum primus numerandus, in cujus scripto quodam, Eutychi & Nestorio opposito, à Gratiano verò allegato, de Consecrat. Distinct. 2. cap. 12. hæc inter alia legimus, pro veritate, & contra Transsubstantiationem, facientia:

Annotatio IV §.X: Gelasius — divina res; bread and wine substance remains; imago et similitudo§538

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

538Gelasius: the Sacraments of Christ’s body and blood that we take are a DIVINE THING — through them we share the divine nature.

Yet bread and wine do not cease to be in substance and nature; in the Mysteries’ action the IMAGE AND LIKENESS of body and blood are celebrated.

Latin · §538

Certè Sacramenta, ait, quæ sumimus, corporis & sanguinis Christi, DIVINA RES est, propter quod & per eadem, divinæ naturæ consortes efficimur: Non tamen esse desinit substantia & natura Panis & Vini; Certè IMAGO ET SIMILITUDO CORPORIS ET SANGUINIS Christi in actione Mysteriorum celebrantur.

Annotatio IV §.X: Foecundus Hermianensis — improper speech; spiritual presence; mystery contains§539

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

539Foecundus of Hermiane (same age; Justinian’s time) seconds Gelasius: Christ’s words are improper speech; presence in the Eucharist is spiritual.

We call the sacrament in consecrated bread and cup His body and blood — not that bread is PROPERLY body or cup blood, but that they contain the MYSTERY — following Vigilius of Trent on the body’s natural local absence on earth.

Latin · §539

Gelasio suffragatur ejusdem Seculi Episcopus Hermianensis FOECUNDUS, Justiniani Imperatoris tempore florens, (Vid. Petavii Rationarium tempor. part. 1. Lib. 7. cap. 7. & 8.) Hic Librô nonô Operis sui, improprietatem verborum Christi æquè ac Spiritualem ejus in S. Eucharistia præsentiam, hisce significatum it: SACRAMENTUM inquit, corporis & sanguinis Christi, quod est in pane & poculo consecrato, corpus ejus & sanguinem dicimus: Non quod PROPRIE corpus ejus sit panis, & poculum sanguis, sed quod in se MYSTERIUM corporis sanguinisque continent, secutus scil. Doctrinam, de corporis Christi naturali localique absentiâ in terris, VIGILII Episcopi Tridentini, triginta propemodum annis illo senioris,

Annotatio IV §.X close: Vigilius — natural local absence; two natures — stop before §.XI§540

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

540Vigilius (against Eutyches and Nestorius) states the Reformers’ sentence: according to humanity the Son withdrew; according to divinity He is with us.

By the servant-form taken into heaven He is ABSENT; by the form of God He is present on earth. Flesh once on earth was not in heaven; now in heaven it is NOT ON EARTH. One Christ of BOTH NATURES — everywhere by divinity, place-bound by humanity.

Stop before §.XI (seventh century; Isidore).

Latin · §540

cujus contra Eutychen & Nestorium disputantis verba notatu dignissima, omnem hac de re sententiam Reformatorum exponunt: Dei filius, ait ille, secundum humanitatem recessit à nobis, secundum divinitatem ait nobis: Ecce ego vobiscum sum. Per formam servi, quam abstulit à nobis in cælum, ABSENS EST NOBIS; per formam Dei, qua non recedit à nobis, in terris præsens est nobis, Lib. 1. Itemque Lib. 4. Caro Christi, quando in terra fuit, non erat utique in cælo, & nunc quia in cælo est, NON EST UTIQUE IN TERRA. Apparet unum eundemque Christum, UTRIUSQUE ESSE NATURÆ, & esse quidem ubique, secundum NATURAM divinitatis suæ, & loco contineri, secundum NATURAM humanitatis suæ.

Annotatio IV §.XI open: Seventh century — Mejerus; few truth-witnesses; sterile age§541

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

541§.XI: what hope for the SEVENTH age confirming Eucharistic truth? Mejerus puts it in the open.

Protestant doctors refer Anti-Christ’s beginnings (East and West) to this age — East: ruin of whole religion; West: Rome drives the Church toward servitude. Truth-witnesses few; Age VII sterile of good writers.

Latin · §541

§. XI. De SECULO SEPTIMO quid nobis sperare liceat, quod ad confirmationem veritatis Eucharisticæ attinet, in aprico ponit Inscriptio à paulò ante allegato Mejero Helmstadiensi, eidem, hunc in modum, præfixa: In seculum septimum, communi doctorum Protestantium sententia, referuntur initia Anti-Christi, tam Orientalis quam Occidentalis: Unde insignes hôc seculo Status Religionis Christianæ passus est mutationes. Et quidem in Oriente non tam hæresis aliqua, aut secta, sed totius Religionis Christianæ occurrit excidium. In Occidente Pontifices Romani, Antichristiana dominatione statum Ecclesiæ Religionis Christianæ hactenus liberiorem, nunc servilem facere satagunt. §. 1. 52. p. 170. Cui præfixæ Inscriptioni accedat suffixa Paragraphi tertii: Veritatis testes, qui hoc seculo, mysterio iniquitatis contradixerunt, & Religionis Christianæ sinceritatem propagaverunt, numero oppido pauci fuerunt, quorum etiam aliquos ineptæ quæstiones occuparunt & exercuerunt, necessariâ doctrina neglectâ: Est enim Seculum VII. sterile scriptorum bonæ frugis. p. m. 171.

Annotatio IV §.XI: Isidore de Offic. — bread/wine called body/blood; into sacrament not substance§542

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

542So Strimesius summons one alone: ISIDORE of Seville (de Offic. Eccles. 1.8).

Bread is called Christ’s body because it confirms ours; wine referred to His blood because it works blood in the flesh — visible things that, sanctified, pass INTO THE SACRAMENT OF THE DIVINE BODY (not into the substance of body and blood).

Latin · §542

Ut proinde nemini mirum videri debeat, si unum solum ISIDORUM, Episcopum Hispalensem, Veritatis hoc loco à nobis statuminandæ Possessorem advocemus, Lib. 1. de Offic. Eccles. c. 8. ita scribentem: Panis quia confirmat corpus nostrum, ideò corpus Christi nuncupatur, vinum autem quia sanguinem operatur in carne, ideo ad sanguinem Christi refertur. Hæc autem duo sunt visibilia; sanctificata tamen per Spiritum S. IN SACRAMENTUM DIVINI CORPORIS (non in substantiam corporis & sanguinis Christi) transeunt: Panis enim quem frangimus corpus Christi est, qui dicit, Ego sum Panis Vivus; Vinum autem, sanguis ejus est, & hoc est quod scriptum est, Ego sum vitis vera.

Annotatio IV §.XI: Isidore Etymolog. — participation of faith; words expunged, Bertram preserved§543

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

543Clearer still (Etymolog. 6.12): visible bread and wine nourish the outer man; Christ’s word, the living bread, recreates faithful souls THROUGH THE PARTICIPATION OF FAITH.

Those words are struck from today’s printed Isidore — preserved by Bertram the Presbyter (John of Durham notes).

Latin · §543

Et adhuc clariùs Lib. 6. Etymolog. cap. 12. Sicuti enim substantia panis & vini visibilis, nutrit hominem exteriorem, ita verbum Christi, qui est panis vivus, PER PARTICIPATIONEM FIDEI, recreat animas fidelium. Quæ verba è Libris Isidori hodie impressis expuncta, à Bertramo Presbytero conservata nobis, Joh. Dunelmensis, Tract. crebrius cit. p. m. 84. observat.

Annotatio IV §.XI: Bede — sacrament in FIGURE of bread and wine; figure at the Supper§544

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

544Next to Isidore: the VENERABLE BEDE (British Isles’ doctor; name famous mainly in the eighth age).

On Ps. 22: in place of the lamb’s flesh and blood Christ put the Sacrament of His flesh and blood in the FIGURE of bread and wine. On Ps. 3: at the Supper He gave the disciples the FIGURE of His sacrosanct body and blood.

Latin · §544

Isidoro Hispalensi sese proximè adjungit VENERABILIS BEDA, Britannicarum Insularum Doctor celeberrimus, quanquam octavo demum seculô Nomen ejus inclaruerit, non Eucharisticam duntaxat veritatem, Comment. in 22. Ps. palam hisce confessus: Loco carnis & sanguinis agni, substituit Christus Sacramentum carnis suæ & sanguinis, in FIGURA panis & vini. Item, Comm. in Psal. 3. Dedit in Cœna discipulis FIGURAM sacrosancti corporis & sanguinis sui;

Annotatio IV §.XI: Bede — left church CORPORALITER; goes as man, remains as God§545

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

545Bede also seriously detests the falsehood of a corporal presence of Christ or His body — on earth or in the Sacred Supper.

Ascending Victor after the resurrection He left the Church CORPORALLY, yet never without divine presence. As man He went; as God He remained — going as in one place, remaining as everywhere (Mark 4.13; John 14).

Latin · §545

Sed & falsitatem, i. e. corporalem Christi, sive corporis ejus, tàm in terris hisce, quàm in Cœna S., præsentiam, seriò detestatus: Christus, inquit, ad patrem, post resurrectionem, Victor adscendens, Ecclesiam CORPORALITER reliquit, quam tamen nunquam divinæ præsidio præsentiæ destituit. Comment. in Marcum Lib. 4. cap. 13. Et in Joh. cap. 14. A quibus, ait, homo abscedebat Dominus, eos non relinquebat idem ipse Christus homo & Deus. Ergo ibat per id, quod homo erat, & manebat per id, quod Deus erat. Ibat per id, quod uno loco erat, & manebat per id, quod ubique erat.

Annotatio IV §.XI close: Bede John 6 — eat SPIRITUALLY spiritual food — stop before §.XII§546

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

546On John 6: whoever would live, believe in Christ and eat SPIRITUALLY the SPIRITUAL FOOD — the incorporeal of Christ’s body — and not be a putrid member.

Stop before §.XII (eighth century; Damascene / image-age).

Latin · §546

Denique in cap. Joh. sextum: Quisquis vivere vult, credat in Christum, manducet SPIRITUALITER SPIRITUALEM CIBUM incorporeum corporis Christi, & non sit putridum membrum.

Annotatio IV §.XII open: Eighth century — Mejerus age of wrath; images and Eucharistic mutation§547

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

547§.XII: the EIGHTH age — with the Seventh, Mejerus’s age of divine wrath — is infamous for defending images in temples and for mutating Eucharistic truth into falsehood.

Bread and wine into Body and Blood, each propped on false reason and human wisdom, plus many mortal inventions in doctrine and rites (Spanheim, Hist. Imag.).

Latin · §547

§. XII. Ceterum OCTAVUM SECULUM, quod unà cum Septimo, divinæ iræ Seculum rectissimè appellitat prædictus Mejerus, initio Sectionis suæ nonæ p. 177, Uti Imaginum in templis & oratoriis sacris defensione, ita & veritatis Eucharisticæ in falsitatem, id est, panis & vini, in Corporis & Sanguinis Christi, immutatione, utrâque argumentis rationi falsæ & Sapientiæ humanæ unicè debitis, innixâ, quin multis præterea, tam in Doctrina, quàm in ritibus, sapientium sibi visorum mortalium inventis commentisque, famosum est (Quo de videatur Spanhemius noster, Hist. Imag. Sect. I. §. XI. p. 33.)

Annotatio IV §.XII: Rom 1 applied — glory of God exchanged for images and bread-foam§548

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

548So far that Paul’s charge against the Gentiles (Romans) fits most of this age’s Christian Church:

Knowing God they did not glorify Him; claiming to be wise they became fools and exchanged the glory of the incorruptible God for fashioned images of every kind — and the foam of bread for posterity to adore.

Latin · §548

adeo, ut Christianæ istius Seculi Ecclesiæ, ex majori sui parte consideratæ, applicari illud debeat, quod Paulus de Ethnicis ad Romanos scribit: Proptereà, quòd cùm Deum noverint, tamen ut Deum non glorificaverunt, sed vani facti sunt in ratiocinationibus suis & obtenebratum est Cor eorum, intelligentiâ carens, cùm se dictitant Sapientes, stulti facti sunt & mutarunt gloriam DEI incorruptibilis in efformatas omnis generis imagines panisque spumam, olim à posteris suis adorandam.

Annotatio IV §.XII: Damascene — images champion; bread/wine COMMUTANTUR into body and blood§549

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

549John of Damascus, that age’s chief Doctor of Orthodoxy, fought sharply for images (Calvisius/Helvisus note ~728–730) — and turned toward (or rather preluded) Pontifical errors on the Eucharist.

Orthodox Faith 4.4: as bread and wine naturally change into the eater’s body, so the bread, wine, and water of the proposition are supernaturally CHANGED into Christ’s body and blood — Theophylact must emend him (Whittaker).

Latin · §549

Certe ipse Johannes Damascenus, illius Seculi, præ ceteris, Doctor Celebratissimus, deque Orthodoxia, in suis de ea libris quatuor, ad hodiernorum, Orthodoxiæ monopolium sibi vindicantium, gloriatus modum, uti pro imaginibus scribendo decertavit acriter (annotantibus id Chronologis Celeberrimis, Calvisio & Helviso ad annum Christi 728. & 730., paginis mihi 625. & 112.) ita ad Pontificios de Eucharistia sentiendi loquendique modos erroneos divertit, seu potius hisce prælusisse censendus est, quando de fide Orthodoxa lib. 4. cap. 4. ita scribit: Quemadmodum naturaliter panis per commestionem, & vinum atque aqua, per bibitionem, in corpus & sanguinem edentis & bibentis commutantur & aliud fiunt corpus, præter prius illud corpus; Sic panis & vinum & aqua propositionis, per invocationem & adventum Sancti Spiritûs, supernaturaliter COMMUTANTUR in corpus & sanguinem Christi, à Theophylacto idcirco emendandus, notante Wittakero, pag. 102.

Annotatio IV §.XII: Mejerus — Damascene author of new scholastic method; simple doctrine mutated§550

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

550Guilty also of many later ‘scholastic’ terms rashly thrust into sacred theology — Mejerus names Damascene author of a new scientific method of treating Christian doctrine.

Thorny useless questions; new opinions as dogmas; rare appeal to Scripture; philosopher-formulas over sound words — and followers gradually turned the ancients’ simple doctrine into scholastic disputations.

Latin · §550

aliarum quoque plurimarum innovationum & Terminorum, scholasticorum deinceps dictorum, temerè satis sanctæ Religioni & Theologiæ Christianæ intrusorum reus, quin Autor postulatus à sæpius laudato Mejero, paragraphum tertium Sectionis suæ octavæ ita exorso: Capita prætereà hôc seculo nova ratio tractandi doctrinam religionis Christianæ, auctore Damasceno, qui eam, ad modum scientiæ, primus tradere instituit. Hic, omissis quibusdam momentosis articulis, spinosas & inutiles quæstiones in Theologiam intulit, novas doctorum opiniones, ut religionis Christianæ dogmata proposuit, rarius ad Scripturam provocavit; formam sanorum verborum neglexit, formulis philosophorum potiùs, quam theologorum antiquorum & scripturæ utens. Et quia plerique postsecuti Doctores istam tractandi rationem sunt amplexi, sensim simplex veterum de religione Christianâ doctrinæ ratio, mutata est in scholasticas disputationes. p. 174. & 175.

Annotatio IV §.XII: Orthodox opposition — Constantinople; FIGURE OF CHRIST’S BODY vs all images§551

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

551Meanwhile truly Orthodox (Scripture-clinging) opposed Damascene’s flood of errors in the same Eighth age.

Gathered at Constantinople (fifth / Greeks’ seventh Oecumenical; Copronymus and Leo Isaurian — Spanheim vindicates them): by the FIGURE OF CHRIST’S BODY they set in the Supper they tried to abolish every sacred use of images.

Latin · §551

Intereà deviantibus ita à veritate multijuga, Damasceno & asseclis quàm plurimis, eodem seculo Octavo, errorum flumini, universam Ecclesiam inundaturo, sese opposuere verè Orthodoxi, i. e. Scripturæ S. pressius inhærentes haud pauci, dum sedibus suis undique exciti, Constantinopolim convenerunt Concilium, ab hac Civitate denominatum quintum, Græcis Oecumenicum septimum dictum, sub Constant. Copronymo & Leone Isaurico, à varia fama & æstimationis suæ proterva laceratione per Spanhemium nostrum vindicatis, celebratum; Hi per FIGURAM CORPORIS CHRISTI quam in Cœna statuebant, omnem figurarum seu Imaginum omnium usum sacrum abrogare éque medio tollere conabantur,

Annotatio IV §.XII close: Irene’s Nicaean iconolaters — bread itself body by conversion — stop before §.XIII§552

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

552Under worst Irene they met heaviest contradiction from Nicaean Iconolaters, who contend the Supper bread is not the Figure of the Body but Christ’s body itself by Conversion (see Annotat. 3 §.3).

Stop before §.XIII (ninth century; Charlemagne / Bertram reclaiming).

Latin · §552

eo tamen nomine passuri contradictionem gravissimam, sub pessimâ Irene, ab Iconolatris Nicænis, qui panem, in S. Cœna, non Figuram Corporis, sed ipsum corpus Christi, per Conversionem esse, acerrimè contendebant, id quod fusiùs Annotat. 3. §. 3. indicavimus.

Annotatio IV §.XIII open: Ninth century — reclaimers against both Transubstantiations; Charlemagne FIGURE§553

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

553§.XIII: though Nicaean sentences on image-transmutation and bread-into-Body held first place until the Reformation, the NINTH age still found reclaimers against both Transubstantiations.

Around its entrance CHARLES THE GREAT restrained image-veneration (Frankfurt 794) and, to Alcuin, said Christ gave bread and cup in the FIGURE of His body and blood — a great Sacrament for our profit.

Latin · §553

§. XIII. Etsi verò ab hoc, ad Reformationis usque tempora perversissima, Nicænorum tam de incorruptibilis Dei in Imaginem hominis corruptibilis, quàm de panis Eucharistici in Corporis Christi Substantiam Transmutatione agraphô quin antigraphô, Sententia primas tenuerit, longe lateque disseminanda; inventi tamen etiam SECULO NONO, hinc inde sunt, qui utrique Transsubstantiationi pro virili reclamarent. Enimverò circa ipsum Seculi Noni ingressum, divus Imperator CAROLUS, jure suô MAGNUS appellatus, sicuti imaginum venerationem usumque sacrum, per Francofurtense Concilium, intra certos saltem limites, coërcuit Anno 794.; ita de Eucharistia quoque sanorum Christi verborum formam, in Epistola sua ad Alcuinum, luculenter satis hisce expressit: Cœnando, inquit, cum Discipulis Christus, panem fregit & calicem pariter dedit iis in FIGURAM corporis & sanguinis sui, nobisque profuturum magnum exhibuit Sacramentum.

Annotatio IV §.XIII: Charles the Bald commissions Bertram and Erigena on Lord’s body and blood§554

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

554Mid-century: CHARLES THE BALD, eager for Evangelical truth on the Eucharist, ordered Bertram the Presbyter and Erigena the Scot to write treatises on the Lord’s body and blood.

Bertram’s still circulates among the learned — Strimesius draws propositions that illustrate the Eucharistic truth.

Latin · §554

Procedente Seculô & ad medium sui assurgente, Caroli M. Nepos, initiô Rex Franciæ, mox Imperator quoque sat inclitus, CAROLUS CALVUS, veritatis Evangelicæ, etiam in doctrina de Eucharistia percupidus, tum Bertramo Presbytero, tùm Erigena Scoto, de corpore & sanguine Domini Tractatus scribere jussit, ex quorum priori, cum adhuc in manibus eruditorum versetur, quasdam propositiones veritatem Eucharisticam illustraturas, hic adduxisse operæ pretium ducimus.

Annotatio IV §.XIII: Bertram (1) — Institution words improper; bread and wine exist FIGURATE; memory of Passion§555

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

555Bertram (1): Institution words are improper — bread and wine exist FIGURATIVELY as Christ’s body and blood.

Named body and blood, they represent the memory of the Lord’s Passion; set on the altar in the FIGURE or memory of His death, so present memory of what was done may make us partakers of the divine gift.

Latin · §555

Ac (1) quidem, verborum Institutionis Christi improprietatem edocturus Bertramus: Panis vinumque, ait ille, FIGURATE Christi corpus & sanguis existunt. Itemque: Iste panis & calix, qui corpus & sanguis Christi nominantur, memoriam representant Dominicæ Passionis sive mortis, quemadmodum ipse in Evangelio dixit: Hoc facite in meam commemorationem. Quod exponens Apostolus Paulus ait: quotiescunque manducaveritis panem & calicem biberitis, mortem Domini annunciabitis, donec veniat. Docemur à Salvatore nec non à S. Paulo Apostolo, quod iste panis & iste sanguis, qui super altare ponuntur, in FIGURAM sive memoriam Dominicæ mortis ponuntur, ut quod gestum est in præterito, præsenti revocet memoria, ut illius passionis memores effecti, per eam efficiamur divini muneris consortes, per quam sumus à morte liberati.

Annotatio IV §.XIII: Bertram — natural body not corporally present; SIGNUM and SPECIES vs truth; deny oral eating only§556

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

556Bertram (II): Christ’s natural body is not present in the Supper in a corporal mode — what ministers handle differs from the glorified body; the Eucharistic bread is SIGN and SPECIES, that is the truth itself (pledge vs thing; image vs reality).

He does not deny truth taken in the sacrament — souls are fed with Spiritual food and drink — he denies only that the true natural body is eaten with the body’s Mouth.

Latin · §556

(II) Naturale corpus Christi, modô corporali, in Cena non præsens esse, inculcaturus, significantissimè ita scribit: Corpus & Sanguis quod in Ecclesia geritur (i. e. quod manibus Ministrorum in Ecclesia tractatur, manibusque & ore accipitur) differt ab illo corpore & sanguine quod in Christi corpore per resurrectionem jam glorificatum cognoscitur: Et hoc Corpus (nempe Eucharisticus panis) SIGNUM est & SPECIES; illud verò ipsa veritas. Hoc enim geritur, donec ad illud perveniatur. Ubi verò ad illud perventum fuerit, hoc removebitur. Apparet ita quod multâ inter se differentia separantur, quantum est inter pignus & eam rem pro qua pignus traditur, & quantum inter imaginem & rem cujus est imago, & quantum inter speciem & veritatem. Hic nemo arbitretur contendere Bertramum, umbram, & non veritatem in sacramento sumi (perpetuò enim, ut paulò post dicemus, cibo Spirituali potuque Fidelium animas in S. Cœna pasci allaborat inculcare); Sed quod negat hic Bertramus, istud solum est: Verum & naturale corpus Christi Ore corporis manducari.

Annotatio IV §.XIII: Bertram — not corporal/oral eating; spiritual presence and participation (SPIRITUALE CORPUS)§557

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

557Bertram (III): the body born of Mary, dead, risen, at the Father’s right, is not what teeth press and throats swallow daily — that corporal intake does not supply eternal life.

(IV) Yet he confesses Spiritual presence and participation: bread and wine pass into something better not CORPORALLY but SPIRITUALLY — under corporal covering the SPIRITUAL BODY AND BLOOD are actually present; SPIRITUAL FOOD and DRINK.

Latin · §557

(III) Nec naturale corpus Christi, Corporaliter, seu Oraliter, in Cœna manducari evicturus, quæstionem hanc ex professo proponit: Utrum ipsum corpus quod de Maria natum & passum, mortuum & sepultum, quodque ad Dextram Patris residet, sit, quod ore Fidelium per Sacramentorum mysterium, in Ecclesia quotidie sumatur? Et respondet ex Ambrosio per Scripturam loquente… Non secundum hoc, quod videtur, quod corporaliter sumitur, quod dente premitur, quod fauce glutitur… æterna vita substantiam subministrat… Interim tamen (IV.) Spiritualem corporis Christi tàm præsentiam quam participationem pleno ore confessurus, in Responsione ad priorem Imperatoris quæstionem: Num Mysteriôso quôdam modô corpus Christi in Cœna à Fidelibus sumatur? occupatus, inter alia ita respondet: Quandoquidem omnium confessione corpus & sanguis Christi in Cœna sumitur, necesse est, panem & vinum in melius quoddam transiisse, mutationemque hanc non CORPORALITER, sed SPIRITUALITER contigisse, ut jam nunc rectè dicatur, mutationem dictam FIGURATIVE factam esse, subque tegumento corporalis panis & vini, SPIRITUALE CORPUS ET SPIRITUALEM SANGUINEM Christi, actu præsentem esse… Quoniam est SPIRITUALIS ESCA, est SPIRITUALIS POTUS, spiritualiter pascens & æternæ satietatis vitam tribuens.

Annotatio IV §.XIII close: Erigena coeval truth; Amalarius / Rabanus / Walafrid — stop before §.XIV§558

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

558Erigena, Bertram’s coeval fellow summoned by Charles the Bald, stated the same Eucharistic truth — his treatise lost (or burned by hostile zeal), but On the Division of Nature (Oxford recovery) and other writings make faith.

See also Amalarius, Rabanus Maurus, Walafrid Strabo, and Bertram himself vindicated in Durham pp. 88–97. Stop before §.XIV (tenth century).

Latin · §558

Adhuc disertius Johannem Scotum Erigenam, omnem Bertrami, Coævi sui & Comilitionis, à Carolo Calvo unà evocati, de Eucharistia traditam veritatem enunciasse scriptoque comprehendisse, etsi ejus Tractatus injuria temporum deperditus, vel potiùs Pontificis Romani & aliorum malevolorum perverso zelô, traditus Vulcano sit, fidem faciunt alia Viri hujus Scripta, de Divisione naturæ, per Oxonienses, Anno superioris seculi 81. ab interitu vindicata… Aliorum Seculi Noni Scriptorum de Eucharistia Orthodoxorum testimonia, Amalarii puta, Rabani Mauri, Walafridi Strabonis, ut & ipsius Bertrami, contra Pontificios vindicata vide apud Dunelmensem à p. 88. ad p. 97.

Annotatio IV §.XIV open: Tenth century — Baronius/Bellarmine dark age; yet genuine Supper witnesses§559

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

559§.XIV: Baronius marks the TENTH age with black coal — iron for sterility of good, leaden for overflowing evil, obscure for want of writers.

Bellarmine’s cry: unhappy age — no illustrious writers, no councils, pontiffs little solicitous for the ecclesiastical republic.

Latin · §559

§. XIV. SECULUM X, à Baronio in Annalibus atrô satis carbone notatum est, ob boni sterilitatem, ferreum, mali exundantis deformitatem, plumbeum, ob inopiam denique Scriptorum, obscurum nuncupatum, BELLARMINI etiam indignabundam hanc exclamationem promeritum: Vide Seculum infelix, in quo nulli Scriptores illustres, nulla Concilia, Pontifices parum solliciti de republica, subintellige Ecclesiastica;

Annotatio IV §.XIV: Cosin — Erigerus’s witnesses; English homilies parallel to Bertram§560

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

560Yet it still had professors and witnesses of a genuine Supper explanation, collected by Erigerus of Louvain.

Cosin (English bishop) brings into the midst English homilies once read publicly in churches — words at p. 98 exactly parallel to Bertram.

Latin · §560

Habuit tamen etiam genuina de S. Cœna explicationis Professores & testes, ab Erigero Abbate Loviensi congestos, uti refert sæpè memoratus Cosinus Episcopus Anglus, ipsemet Anglorum suorum istius temporis Homilias, publice etiam in Ecclesiis Anglicis olim legi solitas, in medium adducens & ex Concionibus istis, p. 98. verba allegans, Bertrami assertis exacte parallela:

Annotatio IV §.XIV: Paschal Homily — suffered body vs host; SPIRITUALE CORPUS; pledge and FIGURE§561

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

561Paschal Homily: much difference between the body in which Christ suffered and the body consecrated in the host.

The suffered body has Mary’s flesh, blood, bones, soul; the SPIRITUAL BODY we call Host is from many grains, without blood or soul — temporal, chewable; the Mystery is pledge and FIGURE; Christ’s body is the truth itself.

Latin · §561

Nam hunc in modum Homilia una, quæ Paschalis est, populum instituit: Multum interest inter corpus in quo passus est Christus, & corpus quod in hostia consecratur, corpus quidem in quo Christus passus est, ex Mariæ Virginis carne natum est, ac sanguine, ossibus, cute, nervis & membris humanis atque anima rationali constat; At SPIRITUALE ejus CORPUS, quod Hostiam appellamus, ex multis granis collectum est, sine sanguine, ossibus, membris, sine anima. Deinde Christi corpus quod semel mortuum est & à morte resurrexit, deinceps nunquam morietur, sed æternum est & impassibile, Hostia verò ista temporarie est corruptibilis in varias partes distributa, dentibus confecta & in ventrem transmissa, denique Mysterium hoc, pignus est & FIGURA; Christi corpus est veritas ipsa.

Annotatio IV §.XIV: Paschal Homily — what is seen is bread; spiritually understood is Life§562

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

562The Homily hinge: eyes meet bread.

Faith understanding meets Life — spiritual reading of the same host.

Latin · §562

Quod videtur, panis est; quod SPIRITUALITER intelligitur, Vita est.

Annotatio IV §.XIV: Wulfinus Homily — host Christ’s body not CORPORALITER but SPIRITUALITER§563

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

563Bishop Wulfinus’s Homily, brief but sinewy: the sacramental Host is Christ’s body not CORPORALLY but SPIRITUALLY.

Not the body in which Christ suffered, but the body of which He spoke when He consecrated bread and wine into the host.

Latin · §563

Altera verò Wulfini Episcopi Homilia, concisè equidem, at nervosè admodum sic informat: Hostia illa (scil. Sacramentalis) est Christi corpus, non CORPORALITER, sed SPIRITUALITER, non corpus in quo passus est Christus, sed corpus de quo locutus est, quando panem & vinum in hostiam consecravit.

Annotatio IV §.XIV close: true real presence in spiritual mode (John 6) — stop before §.XV§564

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

564These words inculcate both true real presence in the Sacred Supper and the sole genuine mode Christ defined in John 6 — the spiritual.

The Homily’s close does not deny real presence of the suffered body — only corporal presence opposed to the spiritual. Stop before §.XV (Hildebrandine / Berengar).

Latin · §564

Hisce verbis tam veram & realem corporis Christi in S. Cena præsentiam, quàm unicum hujus præsentiæ genuinumque modum, à Christo Johan. VI. definitum, i. e. spiritualem, disertè inculcans. Quorsum etiam postrema Homiliæ hujus allegata verba interpretanda veniunt, ut nimirum non corporis Christi passi & crucifixi præsentiam realem, sed corporalem duntaxat, spirituali, in Homilia asserta, oppositam, in Cena S. inficientur.

Annotatio IV §.XV open: Eleventh century — Hildebrandine age; papal tyranny at its summit§565

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

565§.XV: the ELEVENTH age is commonly called Hildebrandine — most infamous by Pope Hildebrand (Gregory VII)’s malice and tyranny.

Papal dominion, born full under Boniface III (Phocas, Age VII), was driven to its summit by Hildebrandine arts and his insolent Dictates.

Latin · §565

§. XV. UNDECIMUM SECULUM Hildebrandinum vulgò dicitur, quod malitia & tyrannide Hildebrandi Papæ, seu Gregorii VII, omnium maximè infame est, cum Anti-Christianismus, i. e. Dominatus Tyrannisque Papalis, uti Seculo VII. in Bonifacio III, à Parricida Phoca, Episcopo Oecumenico constituto, plenam suam genituram consecutus, ita per artes Hildebrandinas Dictatusque hujus hominis insolentissimos, ad fastigium perductus est.

Annotatio IV §.XV: Hildebrand involves Berengar of Tours, century’s chief Eucharistic confessor§566

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

566As Hildebrand’s tyranny raged against the Emperors — especially Henry IV — so it also involved that age’s most celebrated Eucharistic confessor.

BERENGAR OF TOURS — though for another cause.

Latin · §566

Quemadmodum verò Tyrannis Hildebrandi in ipsos Imperatores, maxime in Henricum IV. sæviit, ita quoque veritatis Eucharisticæ Confessorem ejus Seculi Celeberrimum BERENGARIUM ANDEGAVENSEM, quanquam alia de causa, involvit.

Annotatio IV §.XV: Writings destroyed — figure/type/sign language under pressure; yet adhered to truth§567

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

567His exact modes of speaking on the Sacred Supper are hard to pin down: enemies thoroughly suppressed and deleted his writings.

Under Transubstantiators’ pressure he more often stressed Figure, Type, and Sign than Antitype and Christ’s most-present Body — yet as to the thing and substance he firmly held the truth, even if adversaries’ cruelty sometimes made him look merely human.

Latin · §567

Equidem, quinam præcisè hujus præstantissimi Confessoris de Sacra Cœna loquendi modi fuerint, non adeò in proclivi est decernere, quod Scripta hujus Viri, ab inimicorum suorum numerosa turba, penitus oppressa deletaque sunt; Quid quòd, concedi potest, hunc ipsum Berengarium, Transsubstantiatorum, unô alioque jam tum seculo cristas erigentium, importunitate, eò zeli adactum fuisse, ut de S. Cœna commentatus, Figuræ crebrius Typique & Signi, quam Antitypi Corporisque Christi, in eadem, omnibus Fidelibus communicantibus præsentissimi, mentionem injecerit; interim fatendum insimul est, veritati, quà rem & substantiam, firmiter adhæsisse eum, etiamsi per inhumanitatem adversariorum suorum, aliquando passus aliquid humani videatur.

Annotatio IV §.XV: Fulbert of Chartres — mystery by SPIRIT OF FAITH; interior taste of bread of life§568

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

568Consensus with the truth is clear from his teacher Fulbert of Chartres and from writings that oppose and review his sentence.

Fulbert to Adeodatus: look on the Eucharist’s faith-mystery not with bodily sight but by the SPIRIT OF FAITH — outwardly bread and wine, inwardly Body and Blood; taste by interior affection; take the bread of life as the interior man’s food.

Latin · §568

Consensus ejus cum veritate partim ex Præceptoris ejus Fulberti, Carnotensis Episcopi, doctrina, partim ex Scriptis, Berengarii sententiæ oppositis hancque recensentibus, liquidò colligitur. Præceptoris doctrina ex Epistola ejus ad Adeodatum se clarè prodit, quando is inter cætera ita scribit: Mysterium fidei non visu corporeo, sed SPIRITU FIDEI in Eucharistia intuendum, quod enim substantia panis & vini apparet exterius, jam Corpus & Sanguis Christi fit interiùs; Non quod ore discernitur, sed quod affectu interiore degustatur. Exere igitur palatum fidei, dilata fauces spei, viscera charitatis extende & sume panem vitæ, interioris hominis alimentum. Iterum: De fide interioris hominis procedit divini gustus saporis, dum certè per salutaris Eucharistiæ infusionem influit Christus in viscera sumentis.

Annotatio IV §.XV: Lanfranc quotes Berengar — sacrament does not cease what it was; visible sign, invisible res§569

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

569Among opposing books, Lanfranc of Canterbury On the Truth of the Lord’s Body stands out — and repeats Berengar’s own words.

By altar consecration bread and wine become a Sacrament of Religion yet do not cease what they were; the Church’s sacrifice is visible sacrament plus invisible res (Christ’s body); sacraments are visible seals — the invisible things are what is honored.

Latin · §569

Inter opposita verò Berengario Scripta, Lanfranci Cantuariensis de Veritate Corporis Domini in Eucharistia, liber eminet, sequentia Berengarii verba repetens: Per Consecrationem altaris, panis & vinum fiunt Sacramentum Religionis, non desinunt esse quod erant, sed ut in aliud mutentur & fiant quæ non erant. Iterum: Sacrificium Ecclesiæ duobus constat, visibili sacramento & invisibili re sacramenti, i. e. corpore Christi. Rursus: Sacramenta sunt Visibilia rerum divinarum signacula, sed res ipsæ invisibiles in eo honorantur.

Annotatio IV §.XV close: not consubstantiation patron — Rupert charges bare sign; more in Annot. 3 — stop§570

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

570Some wrongly make Berengar a consubstantiation patron — even Rupert of Deutz (crasser consubstantiation’s chief author) refuses that and instead charges him with wanting a bare sign of the sacred thing.

Rupert attacks truth-confessors as having no argument but that bare-sign claim (ascribed also to Augustine). Rest on Berengar: see above, Annot. 3. Stop before §.XVI / next extract.

Latin · §570

Etsi verò ex his similibusque verbis, perperam à nonnullis, Berengarius Consubstantiationis Fautor & Patronus conjecturari consuevit, tamen annumerandum hisce minimè esse vel ipse Rupertus Abbas Tuitiensis, Consubstantiationis Crassioris Auctor, primus & præcipuus, fateri ultrò nullus verebitur, quando Berengarium non tantum errantium Antesignanum facit, sed & errorem ejus in eo collocat, quod Sacramentum corporis & sanguinis Domini, nudum rei sacræ signum voluerit haberi. Ita enim Rupertus Consubstantiator, Veritatis Confessores oppugnat: Illi autem quid dicant, quid pro argumento afferant, inquit, non habent, nisi quod aliqui ex iis, dum volunt Sacramentum corporis & sanguinis Domini, solummodò signum esse sacræ rei, juxta errorem quondam Berengarii Turonensis … etiam B. Augustinum sentire ita putant (De Sacramento Eucharistico lib. 3. cap. 11. & 15.). Cetera de Berengario dicenda require suprà Annot. 3.

Annotatio IV §.XVI open: Bernard of Clairvaux follows Berengar — food of mind; spiritual exhibition§571

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

571§.XVI: near the opening of the XIIth age, BERNARD OF CLAIRVAUX — then prince of ascetic writers — walks Berengar’s footsteps on the Sacred Supper.

Two sermons (Purification of Mary; S. Martin): Christ’s body in the Mystery is food of the mind, not the belly — not eaten corporally; the same flesh is exhibited spiritually, not corporally.

Latin · §571

§. XVI. Berengarii, circa finem Seculi XI. piè demortui vestigia, docendo de S. Cœna, legit Asceticorum Scriptorum suo tempore facilè Princeps BERNHARDUS ABBAS CLARÆVALLENSIS sub ipsum ferè SECULI XIImi INITIUM, quo de testes sunt amplissimæ, binæ ejus Conciones indubitatò illi tribuendæ, altera de purificatione Mariæ, de S. Martino altera conscripta habitaque. In priori legeris, quòd Christi corpus in Mysterio (Cœnæ) cibus mentis sit, non ventris, proinde corporaliter non manducetur, sicut enim cibus est, ita & comedi intelligitur. In posteriori verò: Quod usque hodie eadem caro Christi, nobis, sed spiritualiter utique, non corporaliter exhibeatur.

Annotatio IV §.XVI: Bernard’s triple — spiritual food, spiritual presence, spiritual eating by faith§572

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

572Bernard’s sinewy triple on the Supper: (1) food of the mind = Spiritual food; (2) present and exhibited spiritually, not corporally;

(3) therefore eaten spiritually — eating matches the food’s nature: corporal food for the body, spiritual food received by faith for the faithful soul’s increase of faith and communion with Christ (cf. John 6:56).

Latin · §572

Quô duplici effatô nervosissimâ omnem de corpore Christi in S. Cœna veritatem perorat, (1) faciendo istud cibum mentis eóque cibum Spiritualem, quodque idcirco (2) non corporaliter, sed spiritualiter præsens sit ac exhibeatur. Denique, (3.) Spiritualiter exhibitum, spiritualiter etiam proptereà manducetur, quia naturam rationemque cibi insequatur natura & ratio manducationis; Eóque, uti cibus corporalis, corporaliter assumtus, in corporis usum, ita cibus spiritualis, spiritualiter seu fide acceptus, in usum Spiritus, seu Animæ fidelis, i. e. in augmentum ac stabilimentum fidei communionisque cum Christo concedat. Confer Sermonem Bernhardi de S. Cœna in Caput VI. Johannis versum 56. 563.

Annotatio IV §.XVI: Peter de Bruis, Waldo, Arnold — true Supper doctrine disseminated; Waldenses named§573

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

573Later in the age PETER DE BRUIS and Henry the Monk, then PETER WALDO of Lyons with Arnold, preached the true Supper doctrine across Gaul — Lyons and Albi.

Followers called Petrobrusians, Arnoldists, Waldenses, Poor of Lyons, Albigenses — buried under papal flatterers’ calumnies that Our writers (Armachanus among the ablest) repeatedly washed off.

Latin · §573

Progressu Seculi, PETRUS DE BRUIS & Henricus quidam Monachus, in variis Galliæ partibus, pauloque post, PETRUS WALDUS Civis Lugdunensis, cum quodam Arnoldo socio, in Civitatibus Lugdunensi & Albigensi, veram, etiam de S. Cœna doctrinam, longè latèque prædicando disseminarunt, Sequacibus, ab istorum partim, partim à civitatum, in quibus illi docuêre, nominibus, Petro-Bruisiani, Arnoldistæ, Waldenses seu Waldenses, Pauperes de Lugduno, Albienses seu Albigenses appellatis, innumerisque à Pontificum Rom. assentatoribus, gravatis calumniis, quas tamen Nostrates efficacissimè toties quoties absterserunt ac diluerunt, interque hos doctissimus Armachanus, Libro sæpiùs citato de Success. ac Stat. Eccles. Occidentalium.

Annotatio IV §.XVI: Waldenses via Lombard/Rainerius — Institution as figure/sign (rock was Christ)§574

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

574Even Pontifical reporters preserve the Waldenses’ genuine reading of the Institution words.

Lombard: some say Christ’s body is not corporally on the altar — ‘This is my Body’ as ‘the Rock was Christ’; body only in the Sacrament/Sign. Rainerius: blessed bread called body in a Figure, as the rock was Christ.

Latin · §574

Sententia Waldensium istius temporis de S. Eucharistia, QUA VERBORUM INSTITUTIONIS CHRISTI INTERPRETATIONEM genuinam, vel ex ipsorum Pontificiorum relatione, cognoscere datur, puta tùm illius ætatis Auctoris Petri Lombardi, Sententiarum Lib. 4. Distinct. 10. Quæst. I. scribentis: Sunt quidam (Waldenses notat Auctor) asserentes in altari non esse corpus Christi vel sanguinem (intellige corporaliter præsentia); Sed ita Christum dixisse, hoc est Corpus meum, sicut Apostolus dixit, Petra autem erat Christus: dicunt ibi esse corpus Christi tantùm in Sacramento, h. e. in Signo; tum Junioris Rainerii, Sectam Waldensium omnibus aliis diuturniorem seu antiquiorem facientis, & ad tempora vel Sylvestri, vel ipsorum Apostolorum, referentis, quando in Summ. de Catharis & Leonistis refert, credidisse Waldenses, panem benedictum, in Figura quadam, dici corpus Christi, sicut dicitur, petra autem erat Christus.

Annotatio IV §.XVI: yet true presence asserted — confession ~1200; who does not eat Christ’s body is not saved§575

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

575Yet they also assert true presence of Christ’s body in the Sacred Supper.

Ancient confession ~1200 (Hoveden fol. 319): We believe he is not saved who does not eat the body of Christ.

Latin · §575

QUA ASSERTAM VERAM CORPORIS CHRISTI IN S. CŒNA PRÆSENTIAM, ex Confessione eorum antiquiori, circa annum 1200. scripta, apud Hovedenum in Annalibus fol. 319. constat, in qua dicunt: Credimus, quod non salvatur, qui non manducat corpus Christi,

Annotatio IV §.XVI close: Transubstantiation in spiritual sense — exhibitivum in worthy mouth — stop before §.XVII§576

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

576They do not flee the word Transubstantiation (Rainerius) — but take it spiritually: not in the consecrator’s hand, but in the worthy receiver’s mouth.

Not bread converted into substance there, but the Sacrament exhibitive (not only significative) of the Lord’s body and blood — symbols in the body’s mouth, the thing signified perceived by faith’s taste. Stop before §.XVII.

Latin · §576

etiam Transsubstantiationis portentosum vocabulum, teste Rainerio, sensu tamen Spirituali, haud defugientes, quando docent, Transsubstantiationem non fieri in manu conficientis, sed in ore dignè sumentis: Non, quasi panem in ore dignè sumentium in substantiam corporis Christi converti putassent, sed quod Sacramentum arbitrati sint etiam suo modo in ore dignè sumentium non tantum significativum (quale & in ore impiorum) sed & exhibitivum corporis & sanguinis Domini esse, quatenus sumtis, ore corporis fidelium, symbolis, simul & res significata, corpus & sanguis Christi, gustu fidei percipiuntur.

Annotatio IV §.XVII open: Ages XII–XIII+ — Waldenses first Reformers against Innocent’s Transubstantiation§577

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

577§.XVII: in Ages XII and XIII and after, the famous Waldenses steadily rejected papal life and doctrine — above all Transubstantiation fixed by Innocent III.

For that they hold a chief place among Christian-truth witnesses and deserve to be called the Roman Church’s first Reformers.

Latin · §577

§. XVII. Sicuti verò SECULO XII, ita non minus XIII, & seqq. famosissimi Waldenses tàm vitàm, quàm doctrinam papalem, maximè de Transsubstantiatione, Innocentii III. auctoritate stabilitam, constanter & fortiter improbarunt, ut hoc nomine non præcipuum duntaxat locum inter veritatis Christianæ testes teneant, sed & primi Ecclesiæ Romanæ Reformatores dici mereantur.

Annotatio IV §.XVII: Rome persecutes them as Bulgars/Albigenses — Armachanus narrates; Morneus digests§578

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

578Because they opposed the Papacy with generous courage, the Roman Curia hunted them to extermination with every art and force.

Armachanus narrates the cruellest persecutions under the names Bulgars and Albigenses; Morneus digests it and appends their summary Confession on the Sacred Supper.

Latin · §578

Quanquam hanc ipsam ob causam, quòd generoso pectore sese Papatui opposuerunt, Curia Romana omnibus artibus viribusque eos in exterminium persecuta sit. Persecutionum genera crudelissima, Waldensibus, sub nominibus Bulgarorum & Albigensium, illata, ex multis hujus Seculi Historicis, prolixissimè enarrat doctissimus Armachanus, libro dicto cap. postremo, seu 10, à §. 18. & 27. ad finem usque capitis; in compendium omnia redegit, Confessionem eorum de S. Cœna subnectens summariam, Philippus Morneus,

Annotatio IV §.XVII: Innocent III Lateran 1215 — Firmiter credimus; Transsubstantiatis names the monster§579

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

579Morneus first notes Innocent III’s Lateran decretal of 1215: Firmiter credimus…

It defines Conversion’s form and names the monster: Christ’s body and blood truly contained under bread and wine species — bread Transsubstantiated into body, wine into Blood by divine power.

Latin · §579

postquam Innocentianum de Transsubstantiatione Decretum hisce præmisisset: Annotandum, inquit, Anno 1215, Innocentius III. Pontifex, in Concilio Lateranensi, decretalem promulgat, cujus initium: Firmiter credimus &c. quæ & Conversionis Formam definit, & huic monstro nomen imponit hisce verbis: Idem ipse Sacerdos & Sacrificium Jesus Christus, cujus corpus & sanguis in Sacramento Altaris, sub speciebus panis & vini, veraciter continentur: Transsubstantiatis pane in corpus & vino in Sanguinem potestate divina. Lib. 4. de Sacram. Missæ supposititio cap. 8. pag. 1649. initio.

Annotatio IV §.XVII: Albigenses rise by Scripture and Fathers — crusade diverted; pure doctrine scattered§580

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

580Same age: Albigenses in Dauphiné, Narbonne, Occitania, Aquitaine are offended and rise against the pontifical doctrine by Scripture and the older Fathers’ use.

Innocent, keener to overthrow than convert, sends Dominic for show but Montfort and Leopold with armies — crusade money turned on them; fire and iron only scatter the purer doctrine across Europe.

Latin · §580

At è contra (pergit Morneus) eâdem ætate in Delphinatu, Provincia Narbonensi, Occitana & Aquitana, Albigenses, & graviter hâc Pontificiâ doctrinâ offenduntur, & fortiter in eam insurgunt, secundum S. Scripturæ normam & antiquiorum Patrum usum, & credere, & docere, & vivere nihilominus rati. Pontifex itaque evertendorum quam convertendorum studiosior, Dominicum in speciem concionaturum mittit, at re vera, Leopoldum Ducem Austriæ & Simonem Comitem de Monteforti, cum ingentibus copiis vi oppressuros: pecuniam in Turcas collectam, Cruciatam vocabant, non sine sacrilegio interversam, in eos convertit; regiones porrò illas igne & ferrô vastat, nil aliud interim consecutus, quam ut totâ Europa sparsi, per Italiam, Germaniam, Bohemiam, Angliam, intima Galliæ, puriorem doctrinam, quam extinguere curabat, dispergerent.

Annotatio IV §.XVII: Waldensian Confession — true body and blood by faith; bread and wine substance unchanged§581

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

581Morneus: consult the Waldensian Confession — it solidly answers most Transubstantiators’ arguments for its time.

Sum: in the Supper per Christ’s Institution the faithful receives Christ’s true body and blood; bread and wine nature/substance are not changed — His words induce no Conversion; if the element ceased, there would be no Sacrament.

Latin · §581

Tandem subjicit Mornæus: Waldensium Confessio fidem faciat, quam consulere Lector ne dedignetur, quandoquidem omnia ferè Transsubstantiatorum argumenta solidè satis, pro tempore, ibi refutantur. Summa est: In S. Cœna secundum Institutionem Christi celebrata, fidelem, verum Christi corpus & sanguinem accipere: Panis interim aut vini naturam aut substantiam minimè mutari, verba enim Christi nullam Conversionem inducere; Et, si Elementum desineret, Sacramentum non ampliùs fore.

Annotatio IV §.XVII close: not corporal under species but SPIRITUALLY; receive not sacrifice — stop before §.XVIII§582

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

582Christ is not said to exist under the species — not in, from, or with the bread — not there corporally by natural abiding, but SPIRITUALLY, powerfully, blessedly, in truth, dwelling in His people’s hearts.

Only those inwardly vivified by His Spirit receive Christ in the Sacraments; body and blood are to be perceived by the Faithful — not sacrificed, elevated for veneration, or carried about. Stop before §.XVIII.

Latin · §582

Nihilo magis dici Christum sub speciebus existere, neque in pane, neque ex pane, neque cum pane. Non ibi esse Christum in corpore, naturali mansione, existenter & corporaliter, sed SPIRITUALITER, potenter, benedictè, in veritate; Secundum quam mansionem non aberit, neque abiturus sit à suis, in quorum cordibus habitat. Eos proinde solos, non alios CHRISTUM in Sacramentis recipere, qui intrinsècùs ejus spiritu vivificati sunt. Cæterum, corpus & sanguinem Christi à Fidelibus percipi debere, non autem sacrificari, aut venerationis causa, attolli, aut circumferri, pag. 1650.

Annotatio IV §.XVIII open: From Gaul Waldenses — English Waldenses / Wycliffites (Age XIV)§583

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

583§.XVIII: from the Waldenses so called par excellence — born in Gaul in Age XII, spread in XIII — came the ENGLISH WALDENSES of Age XIV.

One name: Wycliffites, from John Wycliffe (English doctor, ~1370). Otrokocsi gathers his theses against both Transubstantiation and Consubstantiation from Constance (where condemned) and the Trialog.

Latin · §583

§. XVIII. A Waldensibus kat' exochēn sic dictis, i.e. in Gallia Seculo XII. natis, & XIII. propagatis, originem traxere WALDENSES ANGLI, SECULO XIV, unô nomine WICLEPHISTÆ dicti à Johanne Wiclepho, Doctore Anglo, qui floruit Anno 1370. Hujus Theses, tum Transsubstantiationi, tum Consubstantiationi oppositas, partim ex Concilio Constantiensi, in quo damnatæ sunt, partim ex IV. libro Trialog. cap. 7. & 43. de Sermone Domini in monte, collegit Franciscus Foris Otrokocsi in Irenico p. 57. & 58.

Annotatio IV §.XVIII: Wycliffe vs Transubstantiation — bread substance remains; naturally bread, sacramentally body§584

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

584Wycliffe against Transubstantiation: after consecration the bread’s substance remains on the altar — it does not cease to be bread.

The consecrated Host is naturally true bread and sacramentally Christ’s body — at once body and true bread, as Christ is at once God and man: the Lord’s body IN FIGURE, true bread IN NATURE.

Latin · §584

TRANSSUBSTANTIATIONI ita contradicit Wicleph: Substantia panis manet in altari post Consecrationem & non definit esse panis. Item: Hostia consecrata, est naturaliter verus panis, & sacramentaliter corpus Christi. Item: Sicut Christus est simul Deus & homo, ita hostia consecrata est simul corpus Christi & verus panis: Quia est corpus Domini IN FIGURA, & verus panis IN NATURA.

Annotatio IV §.XVIII: Wycliffe — body IN FIGURE, true bread IN NATURE; figurative speech (John = Elijah)§585

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

585As John the Baptist was figurally Elijah, not personally, so the altar bread is FIGURALLY Christ’s body.

Without ambiguity this is FIGURATIVE speech — like ‘John himself is Elijah.’

Latin · §585

Item: Sicut Johannes Baptista figuraliter fuit Elias, & non personaliter, ita panis in altari FIGURALITER est corpus Christi, & absque omni ambiguitate hæc est FIGURATA locutio, sicut illa: Johannes ipse est Elias.

Annotatio IV §.XVIII: Luke 22 commemoration seals figurative reading of Institution§586

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

586Heretics who deny any figurative Gospel speech are not to be heard — Luke 22 at once adds ‘Do this in remembrance of me.’

As if: this sacramental bread is for efficacious memory of me; the Catholic mind grasps bread as Christ’s body only by understanding FIGURATIVELY.

Latin · §586

Et infra: Nec audiendi sunt Heretici qui sensum istum nituntur excludere, per hoc falsum: quod Evangelium nec ante, nec post, habet talem modum loquendi figurativum; Nam Lucæ 22. statim subjungitur: Hoc facite in meam commemorationem. Acsi diceretur: Hic panis sacramentalis inefficacem mei memoriam capi debet, cum mens Catholici non capiat, quod panis sit corpus Christi nisi intelligendo FIGURATIVE.

Annotatio IV §.XVIII: Wycliffe vs Consubstantiation / Impanation — impossible and heretical§587

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

587Against Consubstantiation / Impanation Wycliffe is certain: the sentence is impossible and heretical.

Otherwise Christ’s body would be made not only by the celebrating priest but by the baker — and the celebrant would break Christ’s neck and all His members.

Latin · §587

CONSUBSTANTIATIONEM autem hisce refutat: Sum certus, inquit, quod sententia Impanationis est impossibilis atque hæreticæ, quia sic corpus Christi nedum foret factum à Presbytero celebrante, sed & à pistore; & generaliter Sacerdos celebrans, collum & omnia membra Christi frangeret.

Annotatio IV §.XVIII close: Ambrose — efficacious FIGURE; figurative words + real presence — stop before §.XIX§588

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

588On the Eucharist ch. 4: Ambrose does not mean bread becomes identically Christ’s body, but His EFFICACIOUS FIGURE.

So Wycliffe holds both: Institution words figurative, and the most real presence of Christ’s body — source of all Eucharistic efficacy — fully admitted. Stop before §.XIX.

Latin · §588

Idem alibi, libro de Eucharistia cap. 4. Sanctus (inquit) Ambrosius non intendit dicere, quòd panis fiat identicè corpus Christi, sed quod fiat ejus FIGURA EFFICAX. Observa, FIGURAM EFFICACEM Wiclephum in Cœna statuere, quâ ratione & verba institutionis figuratè intelligenda, & præsentiam interim corporis Christi realissimam, à qua omnis Eucharistiæ efficacitas promanat, in S. Eucharistia omninò admittendam esse, contendit.

Annotatio IV §.XIX open: English Waldenses XIV under Wycliffites — succeeded by Bohemian Hussites XV§589

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

589§.XIX: the Waldenses celebrated in England under the Wycliffites’ name in Age XIV are succeeded in Age XV by the BOHEMIAN WALDENSES.

Surnamed HUSSITES from John Hus — Wycliffe’s disciple — taught the true anti-papal sentence through Wycliffe’s writings brought from England by Jerome of Prague.

Latin · §589

§. XIX. Waldenses in Anglia, sub Wiclephitarum nomine, Seculo XIV. celebres, excipiunt SECULO XV. WALDENSES BOHEMI, HUSSITÆ cognominati à Johanne Husso, Wiclephi Discipulo, perque Scripta Wiclephi, ab Hieronymo Pragensi, ex Anglia in Bohemiam, delata, veram sententiam adversus Papatum egregiè edocto.

Annotatio IV §.XIX: Hus like Luther — utraque first; Transubstantiation left with Consubstantiation§590

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

590Hus, like Luther a century later, could not cast off the whole Papacy at once — he focused labor on Communion under Both kinds, as Luther first on Indulgences.

Transubstantiation he dismissed no less than Luther, and even set with Consubstantiation (prison Tract at Constance 1415). He had foretold a swan rising from the goose’s ashes — Luther.

Latin · §590

Huic etsi idem evenit, quod, post centum annos, Luthero, (de quo propheticô quôdam spiritu prædixerat, ex cineribus anseris, i. e. suis, seu Hussi (isto nomine Bohemi anserem designant) olorem, seu Lutherum resurrecturum, (quem in cineres Papistæ haut redacturi essent) ut scilicet omnem Papatum, cui innutritus erat, simul & semel abjicere minus valeret, imò potiùs, uti Lutherus, initio Reformationis, in Indulgentiis solummodò abrogandis, sic hic in Communione sub Utraque introducenda ac statuminanda, omnem operam suam collocaret, Transsubstantiatione non minus atque Lutherus, missum factâ, quin cum Consubstantiatione eodem locô habitâ, uti patet ex ipsius Hussi Tractatu de Sacramento corporis & sanguinis Domini, quem scripsit in carcere Constantiensi Anno 1415. cap. 2.

Annotatio IV §.XIX: Taborites closer — tropical Institution; spiritual not natural presence; faith’s mouth§591

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

591Hus’s followers — Bohemian Brethren / Taborites — came nearer Supper truth.

They recognize tropical Institution speech and Christ’s presence in the Supper — Spiritual only, not natural/corporal — eating by faith’s mouth, for the faithful not the unbelieving (Lydius’s collected confessions, 1616).

Latin · §591

tamen Sectatores Hussi à regione, in qua degebant, Bohemi Fratres, ab oppido quodam, seu Castello, nomine Tabor, Taboritæ nuncupati, veritati de S. Cœna propiores accessere, agnitâ tùm tropicâ in verbis Institutionis locutione, tùm præsentia corporis Christi in Cena, sed Spirituali duntaxat, non Naturali corporalique; manducatione item ore fidei peragendâ, hincque fidelibus peculiari, nec infidelibus communi. Hæc manifesta evadunt omnia ex Confessionibus eorum variis, Seculis XIV. & XV. in publicum editis & à Balthasare Lydro Pastore Dordraceno Anno 1616. unô Volumine, duabus constante partibus, compræhensis.

Annotatio IV §.XIX: Lucawitz — true bread in nature; body sacramentally, really, SPIRITUALLY§592

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

592Lucawitz (chief Taborite doctor): the Supper bread is in its nature true bread — the ‘This’ of ‘This is my body’ points to that bread.

With it is Christ’s true body from the Virgin — not material identity, but sacramentally, really, and SPIRITUALLY; reverence for the habitude to Christ’s body, not for bread’s substance as such; not with all essential/accidental properties.

Latin · §592

Parte Primâ Johannes Lucawitz, Taboritarum præcipuus doctor, contra Rokenzanam & Papistas Pragenses, ita de Sacramento Corporis & Sanguinis Christi confitetur: De hoc, ait, Sacramento, istud ex fide scripturæ tenemus & corde sinceriter credimus, quod panis quem Christus in sua Cœna accipiens, suis ad manducandum dedit discipulis, & in ejus digna perceptione per Ministerium fidelium sacerdotum reliquit memoriam suæ passionis, est in natura sua verus panis, qui pronomine, Hoc, demonstratur in hac propositione sacramentali: Hoc est corpus meum, & cum hoc verum corpus Christi de Virgine sumtum & pro nobis traditum, non identicè, non de identitate materiali intelligendo, sed sacramentaliter, realiter & verè, qui propter sui habitudinem ad corpus Christi, in sibi debita habendus est reverentia, & fideles illam venerantur non ut est panis substantia, sed de quanto, ut præmittitur, est corpus Christi, cujus verum corpus in eodem esse veraciter, sacramentaliter, SPIRITUALITER, est credendum. Non autem cum omnibus proprietatibus tam essentialibus quam accidentalibus consequentibus ipsum.

Annotatio IV §.XIX: Taborite confession 1432 — whole Jesus spiritually; bread and wine substance remains§593

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

593Those words also form article 1 of the 1432 Taborite Confession on presence and adoration.

Response to the Prague Synod: believe and confess the whole Jesus — true body and blood — in the altar sacrament truly, sacramentally, SPIRITUALLY, bread and wine substance remaining, without all following properties of the body in heaven.

Latin · §593

Quæ verba etiam articulum primum Confessionis Taboritarum de præsentia & adoratione Christi in Sacramento, editæ anno 1432, conficiunt… Confer Resp. Taboritarum ad articulos Synodi Pragensis…: Idcirco, inquiunt, dicimus, quòd secundum Scripturæ Sacræ sententiam, sanctorum documenta doctorum, Catholicè est credendum, ore sincerissimè confitendum, totum Jesum ejusque verum corpus & sanguinem in sacramento altaris esse veraciter, sacramentaliter ac SPIRITUALITER, veri panis ac vini remanente substantiâ, non autem cum omnibus proprietatibus, tam Essentialibus, quàm accidentalibus, consequentibus idem ipsum corpus.

Annotatio IV §.XIX close: Vladislaus confession — four Scripture heads; neither corporal nor bare sign — stop before §.XX§594

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

594Waldenses to Vladislaus (part 2): Scripture proposes four heads — (1) the Sacrament is bread and wine; (2) that bread/wine are Christ’s true body and Blood; (3) New Testament/covenant; (4) participation of body and blood.

Beware two ditches: lifting too high into CORPORAL/personal presence to our bodies, or sinking to a BARE bloodless Sign — they inculcate Spiritual eating, corporal shut out. Stop before §.XX (Lutheran comparison).

Latin · §594

Præterea parte 2. … Waldenses pag. 292. de Sacramento Eucharistiæ quatuor nobis divinam Scripturam credenda proponere perhibent, quorum Primum faciunt, quod Sacramentum hoc, panis & vinum sit. Secundum, quod panis ille sit verum corpus Christi, & vinum sit verus Sanguis Christi… Quibus quidem verbis Christi si quis præpostero ordine priùs velit intellectum obtrudere… ut aut nimis in altum se subvehat, hoc est, quod velit integrum Christum inibi viventem CORPORALITER seu personaliter præsentem corporibus nostris… aut è diverso minus sese in ima dejiciat … ut nullo modo Christum hic esse ferat, sed solum NUDUM & exsangue ac nihil operans in anima, SIGNUM… Tertium… Novum Testamentum… Quartum… panis ille sit participatio corporis Christi & Vinum Sanguinis ejus… Spiritualem manducandi Corporis Christi modum, excluso corporali, innumeris vicibus inculcantes…

Annotatio IV §.XX open: Danhauer and Strauch try to claim Waldenses as Lutheran Supper allies§595

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

595§.XX: this is why two famous Lutheran theologians — DANHAUER of Strasbourg and STRAUCH of Wittenberg — write dissertations on the Waldensian Church.

They mean to reconcile the Waldenses with their own Supper faith and show them as witnesses and allies of the Lutheran faith.

Latin · §595

§. XX. Et hæc est causa quare Biga Clarissimorum Theologorum Lutheranorum, JOHANNES CONRADUS DANHAUERUS Argentoratensis, & ÆGIDIUS STRAUCHIUS Wittebergensis, in suis, de Waldensium Ecclesia, Dissertationibus, horum, cum sua, de S. Cœna, fide, conciliatura & Waldenses Lutheranæ fidei testes & socios ostensura,

Annotatio IV §.XX: (1) They admit Waldensian confession unclear — thanksgiving/commemoration; Picard obscurity§596

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

596(1) Yet they must admit the Waldensian Confession in Sleidanus Book 16 is less clear than a Lutheran twin — it calls the Supper thanksgiving and commemoration of the benefit received through Christ.

Strauch’s Aphorism 10: less certain what all Waldenses sense, still less what they once sensed — Picards may look orthodox, but other confessions are too obscure for Zwinglianism to appear lucidly condemned.

Latin · §596

(1) tamen fateri necesse habet, minus claram esse Waldensium Confessionem, quæ apud Sleidanum extet lib. 16. puta, eam in partem, claram, ut cum Lutherana videri possit eadem, quia dicunt: Esse S. Cœnam gratiarum actionem & beneficii per Christum accepti commemorationem. Imò verò Strauchius Aphorismum suum 10, capitis secundi, ita format: De Cœna Domini minùs certum est, quid omnes (Waldenses) sentiant, ac multo minus quid olim senserint: Quamvis enim Picardi orthodoxè articulum hunc exponere videantur, aliorum tamen Confessiones obscuriores sunt, quàm ut Zwinglianismum in iisdem damnari luculenter appareat.

Annotatio IV §.XX: (2–3) Silence spiritual-mode half; Strauch despairs — organ of eating usually named Faith§597

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

597(2) Danhauer and Strauch parade the confession’s presence half (admitted by Reformed and Lutheran alike) but wrap in deep silence the half that everywhere preaches the mode as Spiritual, opposed to corporal.

(3) On the organ of eating, Strauch plainly despairs of Lutheran consensus — other confessions obscurely name FAITH as the organ of sharing the heavenly thing; let others judge neoteric Waldenses who seek Calvinist protection.

Latin · §597

(2) Introductura eam Confessionis Waldensium partem, quâ Corporis Christi in Cœna præsentiam isti profitentur, à Reformatis non minùs quàm Lutheranis admissam, alteram tamen Confessionis partem, quâ præsentiæ hujus modum ubique deprædicant Spiritualem, corporali oppositum, alto silentio involvit Danhauerus §. 31. & Strauchius cit. aphorism. in ekthesei §. 1. (3) Organon manducationis corporis Christi ex mente Waldensium expositurus Strauchius, de Waldensium cum Lutheranis Consensu planè desperat, ita §. 2. scribens: Cæterùm cum in aliis Waldensium Confessionibus obscuriuscule exponatur sacramentorum doctrina, & organon participandi rei cælestis plerumque FIDES nominetur, aliorum sit de Orthodoxia Waldensium Neotericorum, & imprimis eorum qui Calvinianorum tutelam implorant, judicium &c. &c.

Annotatio IV §.XX: Taborite ‘with/in bread’ formulas seem Lutheran In/Cum/Sub — but Hoc is bread only§598

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

598A Taborite article neither Danhauer nor Strauch noted could seem to serve junior-Waldenses–Lutheran consensus: ‘with the bread truly Christ’s body’ and ‘Christ’s body in the bread’ — formulas matching Lutheran In, Cum, and Sub.

But (1) in the same article the Taborites make Hoc in ‘This is my Body’ point to nothing but the bread — wholly alien to the modern Lutheran mind.

Latin · §598

Equidem pro Consensu Waldensium Juniorum cum Lutheranis in puncto de S. Cœna, introduci posset, Articulus primus Taboritarum contra Papistas Pragenses de præsentia & adoratione Christi in Sacramento, à neutro licet Theologorum binorum, in Dissertationibus eorum notatus, quô expressè perhibent: Cum pane verè esse corpus Christi de Virgine sumtum pro nobis traditum. Item: Corpus Christi in pane esse: Quæ duæ formulæ dicendi exactè respondent tô In, Cum, & Sub Lutherano. At (1) In eodem articulo contendunt Taboritæ, pronomen, Hoc, in propositione Christi: hoc est Corpus meum, aliud nihil, quàm panem demonstrare, id quod à mente Lutheranorum modernorum omnino alienum est.

Annotatio IV §.XX: presence only SACRAMENTALLY AND SPIRITUALLY — ‘here or there’ corporal claim = false prophets§599

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

599(2) With and in the bread the body is only SACRAMENTALLY AND SPIRITUALLY — not with heaven’s essential/accidental properties; the faithful mind attends to what is at the Father’s right, suspending material-substance fixation.

After Danhauer’s ‘consensus’ quotes they add: those who after Christ’s corporal departure say ‘here or there (in the bread) is Christ’ He Himself calls false prophets. (3) ‘Body in the bread’ they almost endlessly gloss as body in the Sacrament SPIRITUALLY.

Latin · §599

(2) Addunt, cum & in pane, esse tantum SACRAMENTALITER ET SPIRITUALITER, non autem communibus proprietatibus, tam essentialibus, quàm Accidentalibus consequentibus, quale tantùm ad dextram patris in Cœlo sit & ad quod omnis fidelis in mente debeat attendere, suspensâ consideratione circa naturam Materialis substantiæ sacramenti: Disertius adhuc idem, paulò post verba, à Danhauero, pro Waldensium cum Lutheranis consensu, in medium adducta, ita profitentes; Annon Christus ipsemet eos qui eum, post abitum illius corporalem, in terris corporaliter præsentem profitentur, dicentes, hic aut illic (in pane) est Christus, vocat Pseudoprophetas, à quibus diligenter cavendis suos præmonet. (3) Esse in pane Corpus Christi, tantum non innumeris in locis exponunt per tô esse corpus Christi in Sacramento SPIRITUALITER.

Annotatio IV §.XX close: in sacrament SPIRITUALLY not corporally; Calixtus — they denied true-body presence — stop before §.XXI§600

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

600Hear them: in the sacraments Christ’s Body is present — not PERSONALLY, CORPORALLY, or SENSIBLY to our body, but only in the SPIRITUAL mode of being, by power and efficacy working salvation for every believer.

Strauch need not wish for an ancient Waldensian confession — we already have part of it above (§.16), diametrically against the Lutheran sentence; Calixtus notes the Bohemian/Moravian Picards denied true-Body presence in the Eucharist. Stop before §.XXI.

Latin · §600

Audiamus illos loquentes…: In Sacramentis verò est, inquiunt, Corpus Christi… atque hinc est ut in sacramentis profiteamur Christum esse non PERSONALITER aut CORPORALITER, sive SENSIBILITER nostris sensibus ac corpori, sed solum essendi MODO jam dicto SPIRITUALI… utrobique SPIRITUALITER, POTENTIA SCIL. SUA AC EFICACIA, HIC OPERANDO SALUTEM OMNI CREDENTI… Christus adsit in Sacramento NON CORPORALITER ac sensibiliter corpori nostro, sed MODO ESSENDI SUO SPIRITUALI… Nec est cur Ægidius Strauchius… dicat: Optandum esse ut haberemus antiquorum Waldensium genuinam Confessionem… Nam & hanc, ex parte saltem, habemus, istamque partem adduximus suprà §. 16., Lutheranæ Sententiæ è diametro adversam. Ut permotus videatur hôc ipsô B. Georgius Calixtus…: Waldenses, inquit, sive Picardos Bohemiæ & Moraviæ, præsentiam veri Corporis in Eucharistia, negasse notum est.

Annotatio IV §.XXI open: Waldenses old and new — Supper sentence passes to the Reformed in Age XVII§601

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

601§.XXI: the Waldenses’ Supper sentence — old and new — is sometimes obscure (as the Lutheran critics said), yet in Age XVII it passed to the chief anti-papal Protestant wing.

That wing still bears the name REFORMED.

Latin · §601

§. XXI. Waldensium tàm Veterum, quàm Novorum, de Sacra Cœna sententia, etsi quandoque (quod citatis retrò Theologis Lutheranis facile dabimus) obscurius proposita, SECULO XVII ad istam tamen potissimum Protestantium, i.e. Papismum oppugnantium, partem transiit, quæ REFORMATORUM nomine hodieque venit.

Annotatio IV §.XXI: proven by Reformed public confessions — Cosin and the Lutheran Helmstedt abbot§602

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

602Proof stands in the Reformed public confessions and celebrated private doctors’ writings — freshly gathered from the Harmony of Confessions and related books.

Cosin (Durham) treats it in his History of Papal Transubstantiation ch. 2 entire; the Lutheran Helmstedt abbot in Consideration of Controversies from p. 492 on.

Latin · §602

Probant id tam Confessiones horum publicæ, quam Privatorum Doctorum celebriorum Scripta, adhuc novissimè ex Harmonia Confessionum aliisque eorum Libris, collecta & recensita, tùm à Reformato Cosino, Episcopo Dunelmensi, in Historia Transsubstantiationis Papalis, cap. 2. integro, tùm à Lutherano Abbate Lutherensi, Doctore & Professore Helmstadiensi in Consideratione Controversiarum à pag. 492. ad pag. seq.

Annotatio IV §.XXI: Bucer, Zwingli, Tigurines — speech and thing easily reconciled even with Luther§603

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

603Further vindication (their prior §.XIII): Bucer’s English writings and old Zwingli/Tigurine sentence — eager even to superstition after Berengar’s manner of speech and the Thing itself.

Yet they are most easily reconciled even with Luther — as Strimesius showed at large in the preface to Bucer’s Eucharistic writings (§15).

Latin · §603

vindicata insuper ab horum priori §. XIII., ex Scriptis Buceri Anglicis, Zwinglii & Tigurinorum veterum sententiâ, quà modum loquendi æquè atque quà Rem & veritatem, Berengarium studiosius & ad superstitionem usque æmulantium, intereà cum ipso etiam Luthero quàm facillimè conciliandorum, quemadmodum id latius & ex professo evicimus in præfatione ad scripta Buceri Eucharistica, propediem in luci publica redonanda parag. 15.

Annotatio IV §.XXI: superweight — most real though spiritual presence in German churches’ daily assent§604

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

604Here, as superweight for the most real though spiritual presence of Christ’s body in the Supper, add not only public confessions and private writings,

but the German churches’ daily lay assent — and the most efficacious liturgical expressions read before and after the Supper in Germany, inserted in the prayers of the hour.

Latin · §604

Hộc locô in superpondium doctrinæ & Fidei de præsentia corporis Christi, in S. Cœna, realissima, utut spirituali, tam Confessionibus Reformatorum publicis, quàm privatorum Doctorum Scriptis, quin in Ecclesiis nostris Germanicis, Laici cujusvis adstipulationi quotidianæ, receptæ & frequentatæ, adjicimus efficacissimas quasdam expressiones Liturgicas, tàm ante, quam post administratam apud eos in Germania S. Cœnam, prælegi solitas, ipsis quoque precibus, ad Deum hoc tempore fundendis, insertas sequentes.

Annotatio IV §.XXI: German liturgy before administration — Christ Himself true food and drink of eternal life§605

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

605Before administration they confess: Christ Himself — chiefly as crucified flesh and poured blood — has become true food and drink of eternal life to hungry, thirsty souls.

In the preceding prayers they ask that crushed hearts be fed and refreshed with Christ’s true Body and Blood — yes with Him, true God and Man, heaven’s bread — by the Holy Spirit’s power.

Latin · §605

Ante Administrationem quidem precesque, quando confitentur: Das Christus selbst (verstehe vornehmlich seinem gecreuzigtem Fleisch und vergossenem Blut nach) unseren hungerigen und durstigen Seelen / zur wahren Speiß und Tranck des ewigen Lebens worden sey. i. e. Christum ipsum (puta corpore præcipuè suô crucifixô & sanguine effusô) animabus nostris esurientibus ac sitientibus, in verum cibum potumque cedere. In precibus, administrationi præmissis, quando Deo supplicant: Daß ihre mühselige und zerschlagene Herzen / mit Christi wahrem Leib und Blut / ja mit ihm / wahren GOTT und Menschen / dem wahren Himmel Brodt / durch die Krafft des Heil. Geistes / gespeiset und erquicket werden. i. e. quò animæ suæ fatigatæ ac dilaceratæ, verô Christi corpore & sanguine, quin ipso totô, DEO verô homineque, æterno illo pane cœlesti vescantur ac refocillentur.

Annotatio IV §.XXI close: prayers and after-warning — Spirit feeds souls with Lord’s body and blood — stop before next §§606

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

606After the prayers, communicants are warned: do not cling to outward bread and wine; ground heart and faith on the Word of Promise.

Doubt not that by the Spirit’s working we are as truly fed and given drink at our souls with the Lord’s Body and Blood as we receive the holy bread and cup in His remembrance. Stop before the next § (spiritual-presence modes digression).

Latin · §606

Denique, post preces finitas, quando Communicantes in universum omnes graviter monemur: Daß wir mit unseren Herzen nicht an dem äusserlichen Brodt und Wein hafften sollen; Sondern unsere Herzen und Glauben gründen auff das Wort der Verheissung: Und nicht zweiffeln / daß wir so warhafftig / durch die Wirckung des Heiligen Geistes / mit des HERRN Leib und Blut / an unseren Seelen, gespeiset und getränket werden / als wir das heilige Brodt und Tranck zu seiner Gedächtniß empfangen. i. e. ne cordibus nostris animisque pani & vino, externis symbolis adhærescamus, sed mentes Fidemque in Verbis Promissionis defixas habeamus, nulli dubitantes, nos non minus verè, per operationem Spiritûs S. ipsissimo Domini Salvatoris corpore & sanguine, quà animas nostras, escari potarique, quàm panem consecratum potumque in commemorationem Christi accipimus.

Annotatio IV §.XXII open: Reformeds’ dual exposition of spiritual presence — in the body itself vs in the mode§607

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

607§.XXII: all the Reformed seriously confess the most real presence of Christ’s body and blood in the Supper — in a Spiritual mode.

Yet after the old Doctors they expound that spiritual presence under a light difference in a double way: some put SPIRITUALITY in the body and blood themselves present; others rather in the mode of their presence.

Latin · §607

§. XXII. Interim annotandum operæ pretium ducimus, Reformatos realissimam corporis & sanguinis Christi in S. Cœna præsentiam, Spirituali scil. modo factam, ad unum omnes seriò totôque pectore credentes ac profitentes, Spiritualem tamen præsentiam hanc, ad exemplum Veterum Ecclesiæ Doctorum, non uno eodemque simpliciter, sed sub levi quodam discrimine, Modô admodùm duplici, exponere consuevisse, ita quidem, ut alii hîc SPIRITUALITATEM in ipso Christi corpore & sanguine, in Cœna omnino præsentibus; alii in præsentiæ horum modo potiùs, quæsiverint locaverintve.

Annotatio IV §.XXII: PRIOR exposition — Fathers via Johnston (virtue, spiritual/typic body; Bertram)§608

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

608PRIOR exposition (Johnston’s Fathers): the Eucharistic Body is called virtue and grace (Augustine); body of the divine Spirit / spiritual body (Ambrose); spiritual flesh (Jerome); typic and symbolic (Origen).

Bertram: a Spiritual Body — God’s mystery, not visible or palpable — different from the already-glorified body known after the resurrection.

Latin · §608

Dico ad exemplum Veterum Ecclesiæ Doctorum: Nam PRIORI Expositioni inhærentes Patres ita inducit Joh. Jonston, Syntagmate de Communione Vet. Ecclesiæ cap. 3. Art. 2. §. 3. p. m. 75. & 76.: Multas apud Patres appellationes & epitheta, Corpus hoc Eucharisticum sortitur: Augustino dicitur Virtus & gratia; Ambrosio, Corpus divini Spiritus, quia Spiritus est; Corpus Dei, quod Corpus spirituale est; Hieronymo Caro spiritualis; intelligibilis, Isychio; Corpus typicum & symbolicum, Origeni… Bertramus vocat Corpus Spirituale; Corpus quod mysterium Dei dicitur, non visibile, nec palpabile; diversum à corpore quod in Christi corpore per resurrectionem jam glorificatum cognoscitur…

Annotatio IV §.XXII: POSTERIOR exposition preferred by most — Forbes Fathers; Patrick/Wachter few on prior§609

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

609POSTERIOR exposition sits nearer Forbes’s Fathers. Fewer Reformed hold the prior — among newer English, Patrick’s Mensa mystica; among Germans, Wachter.

Both so urge spirituality that they expressly put Christ’s Spirit in place of His body. Most Reformeds follow the posterior exposition.

Latin · §609

POSTERIORI verò Expositioni ex Veteris Ecclesiæ Patribus propius accedunt à Guilielmo Forbesio allegati… PRIORI Expositioni ex Reformatis pauciores adstipulantur; Ex Neotericis Anglis vide fis Simonem Patrick, in Mensa mystica… Ex Germanis, Virum Clariss. Johann. Georg Wachterum… Horum uterque SPIRITUALITATEM corporis Christi in S. Cœna adeò urget, ut in locum corporis Christi, Spiritum ejus expressè substituere deprehendatur. POSTERIOREM expositionem plerique sequuntur.

Annotatio IV §.XXII: Torun Confession — earthly natural; heavenly SPIRITUAL MYSTICAL CELESTIAL; simultaneous exhibition§610

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

610Torun Confession (Marchic symbolic): the Sacrament is earthly bread and wine plus heavenly body and blood — both most truly and really exhibited, but in diverse modes.

Earthly: natural/corporal; heavenly: SPIRITUAL, MYSTICAL, HEAVENLY mode held by faith alone. Bread and wine are called body and blood sacramentally and mystically — not substantially/corporally — by a joined simultaneous exhibition of earthly and heavenly, not bare signification or sealing only.

Latin · §610

A munere nostro Theologico haud alienum videri potest, Ecclesiæ nostræ Marchicæ Symbolicam Confessionem Toruniensem de Cœna Domini… adduxisse in medium, quâ nullam de Cœna vidimus excellentiorem plenioremque: Constat igitur, inquiunt Torunienses, hoc Sacramentum rebus terrenis, pane & vino, & cælestibus, corpore & sanguine Domini, quæ diverso quidem modo, utraque tamen verissimè, realissimè, ac præsentissimè nobis exhibentur; nempe, Terrena, modo naturali, corporali & terreno; Cælestes verò MODO SPIRITUALI, MYSTICO ET CŒLESTI, quem Rationi & sensui inscrutabilem sola Fide tenemus… Hinc etiam Res terrena, Panis & Vinum, verè sunt & dicuntur ipsum corpus & sanguis Christi, nonquidem Substantialiter, aut CORPORALITER, sed SACRAMENTALITER & MYSTICE, seu, per & propter unionem Sacramentalem, quæ non consistit in nuda Significatione, neque tantùm in Obsignatione, sed etiam in CONJUNCTA ILLA ET SIMULTANEA REI TERRENE ET CŒLESTIS, quamvis diversimoda, EXHIBITIONE ET COMMUNICATIONE.

Annotatio IV §.XXII close: Strimesius prefers posterior + crucified/shed; Philip of Hesse to Luther§611

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

611Strimesius judges the posterior better: the same crucified body and poured blood are SPIRITUALLY present and SPIRITUALLY received — even as crucified and poured on the cross — nearer Institution and the thing’s nature.

Philip of Hesse to Luther for the Zwinglians: a clarified body the belly cannot feed can scarcely be eaten except by believers through faith — so the harder Lutheran sentence seems unnecessary.

Latin · §611

POSTERIOREM hanc expositionem & ego potiorem arbitror, addens: Idem corpus Christi, quod pro nobis crucifixum est, & sanguinem eundem, qui pro nobis effusus est, in Cœna SPIRITUALITER præsentia esse & à nobis SPIRITUALITER accipi, imò etiam, quatenus tùm istud crucifixum, tum hic in ara crucis effusus est… tam verbis Institutionis Christi… quàm naturæ rei, propius accedit… Unde porrò… ingeniosè sic colligente Illustrissimo Principe Lutheranô, Philippo Hassiæ Landgravió, in Epistola ad Lutherum pro Zwinglianis…: Cumque Christus, scribit, quia clarifactum corpus habet, quo Venter cibari nequit, vix aliter manducari possit, quàm à Credentibus & per fidem; Hæc, inquam, cum ita se habeant, mihi sententia vestra videtur durior & non necessaria esse.

Annotatio IV §.XXIII open: Reformed constant — same emptied/exalted body as to first communicants; Wren — stop mid-XXIII§612

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

612§.XXIII: Reformed constant mind — the true substantial body once emptied on earth, now exalted in heaven, is present to modern communicants in the same quality/mode as to the first communicants, until the judgment return.

Crucified-as-crucified present SPIRITUALLY is as obvious to them as glorified-body oral eating is to Lutherans. Wren vs Racovian: ‘really’ and ‘spiritually’ do not fight — the more spiritual, the more a thing is. Stop mid-XXIII (Wren’s second reply remains).

Latin · §612

§. XXIII. Itaque Reformatorum constans animi sententia est, verum & substantiale corpus Christi, quod olim in terris fuit exinanitum, nunc verò in cœlis exaltatum, sub ea qualitate, eóque modô, Communicantibus modernis semper & usquedum Christus rediturus est ad judicandum vivos & mortuos, in Cœna S. adesse, sub qua qualitate quóve modô primis Communicantibus, in ipso Sacro Cœnæ usu, præsens fuit: Neque enim minùs Reformatorum Fidei obvium est, corpus Christi crucifixum, quatenus crucifixum est, (SPIRITUALITER scil.) in Cœna præsens esse, quàm Lutheranæ Fidei adhuc persuasum manet, glorificatum corpus Christi, eóque Spirituale, quatenus tale, ore tamen corporis, manducari. Disputanti autem atque arguenti: vel, re ipsa præsens esse, & Spiritualiter adesse, pugnare inter se; vel, spiritualem adessendi modum, in corpus non competere, non possumus non recitare, quæ admodùm acutè Catechesi Racoviensi, simili pactô inferenti, Mattheus Wren Anglus respondet… AD PRIUS quidem: Ain verò Tu, inquit, re ipsa, atque spiritualiter, pugnare? tam infensa est spiritualis conditio, ut Realem devoret?… Etenim, quò magis spirituale quid est, eò magis esse id, dignosci potest…

Annotatio IV §.XXIII cont.: Wren AD POSTERIUS — Psychics, Barjesuits, Jesuits throw the material-supposit difficulty§613

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

613Wren’s AD POSTERIUS (n. 3 p. 329): nothing now blocks twice — the Psychics, Barjesuits, and Jesuits (foxes tied by the same sacrament-huckstering tail) toss this as their greatest inescapable difficulty.

What follows is their material-supposit objection against spiritual participation.

Latin · §613

AD POSTERIUS pergit respondere Autor n. 3. p. 329. integra, sequentibus: Nec quicquam jam bis officit, quod à Psychicis quidem omnibus, Barjesuitis, Jesuitisque; (Una enim copulantur, per hanc Sacramenti cauponandi caudam, vulpeculæ istæ;) pro maxima & ineluctabili difficultate jactitatur.

Annotatio IV §.XXIII: Psychic argument — natural body/blood → only natural participation; spiritual-only = not really§614

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

614They concede that what is spiritual most of all is in the thing itself — yet the sacrament’s supposit is a material natural thing: Christ’s body broken and blood poured on the cross.

So they urge: a natural thing has no true participation except in some natural mode; if Christ’s body is received only spiritually, it is not received truly / in the thing itself.

Latin · §614

Qui, licèt inficias ire nequeant, vel maximè re esse id, quod Spiritualiter est, Quia tamen Suppositum ipsum in sacramento, Res Materialis atque Naturalis est, (corpus putà Christi, in cruce fractum, & sanguis Christi, in cruce fusus;) contendunt ergò, Rei Naturalis nullam veram participationem esse, nisi Naturali aliquo modo; Spiritualiter igitur si solùm à nobis participetur corpus Christi, Verè, atque reipsà non participari.

Annotatio IV §.XXIII: Wren’s Jude 19 elenchus — psychikoi without spirit; they ban spiritual presence, chase only psychic ratio§615

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

615Wren turns their dream-fight into Jude 19’s elenchus: they are the separators — psychikoi without the spirit — now more than anyone.

Immersed in matter alone, they execrate every spiritual presence of the Lord’s body, chase only a natural/psychic sacrament-ratio, and either banish the spiritual-divine ratio of the sacrament or exclude themselves (and hope to drive us) from divine participation — Gentile-style, believing only natural twilight.

Latin · §615

Atque hæc jam illa pugna est, quam clamitant, è cujus sibi per somnium fictione, verè sese protrudunt in Elenchum illum Apostoli (ad neminem unquam magis, quam ad ipsos nunc pertinentem,) etoi eisin hoi apodiorizontes, psychikoi, pneuma mē echontes, Judæ vers. 19. Spiritualem enim omnem corporis Dominici præsentiam cùm ipsi execrentur, & materiæ soli miserè immersi, ultra sensum nihil sapiant, nullamque nisi naturalem, atque psychikēn rationem in sacramento sectentur, fortiter sese jam apodiorizontas præstant, sive illud de Rebus interpretandum sit, Potiorem enim Sacramenti rationem, & quæ Spiritualis veréque Divina est, prorsus exulare jubent; sive de Personis, & tum vel semetipsos excludunt (& à Latino quidem Vulgari, Nostrisque sic redditur:) Ethnicorum planè more, non plùs credentes, quàm ex naturali lumine, seu potiùs crepusculo, assequi possunt; vel saltem, posse se Nos exterminare à Participio Divino sperant.

Annotatio IV §.XXIII: Jn 6:63 + 1 Cor 2:13 — Spirit vivifies; words spirit and life; spiritual things with spiritual§616

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

616We follow Christ’s own teaching (Jn 6:63): the spirit vivifies; the flesh profits nothing — and His warning that the words spoken here are Spirit and Life.

Under the Holy Spirit’s doctrine we discern these things spiritually and always set spiritual things with spiritual (1 Cor. 2:13).

Latin · §616

Quia Nos (sed ab ipso Christo edocti, spiritum esse, qui vivificat, carnemque prodesse nihil, Jo. 6. 63.) etiam & verba, quæ hac in re prolata sunt, Spiritum esse & Vitam, Ipsi monenti credimus, proque conditione ipsâ Doctrinæ S. Spiritus, decernimus, spiritualiter ista discernenda esse, & Spiritualia cum Spiritualibus semper conferenda esse, 1. Cor. 2, 13.

Annotatio IV §.XXIII: Body existed psychikōs and pneumatikōs; last Adam life-giving spirit; SPIRITUALLY participable§617

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

617Wren (n. 4 p. 330): the Lord’s body in itself existed not in one mode only — not psychically alone but also pneumatically. The last Adam (Christ) was made a life-giving spirit (1 Cor. 15:45).

As it exists in itself, so it can be participated: SPIRITUALLY without doubt — our truest and chief participation. Natural eating and drinking of human nature as object abhors farthest from nature; other obstacles Rome itself cannot remove.

Latin · §617

Addit Auctor subtilissimus Num. 4. p. 330. Corpus Domini in se spectatum, non unô modô exstitisse: Non psychikōs solùm, sed & pneumatikōs etiam: Factus est enim novissimus Adam (h.e. Christus) in spiritum vivificantem 1. Cor. 15. 45. Ecquid impedit, quin, ut existit in se, ita & participetur à nobis? SPIRITUALITER procul omni dubio participari potest; Atque ita satis constabit nobis participatio nostra, sed & verissima ea & principalissima erit. Naturaliter verò ne participari jam possit præfertim per manducationem & bibitionem; Quarum conditio (si humanam naturam pro Objecto suo, habeat) ab ipsâ Naturâ longissimè abhorret. Novimus alios plures obices poni, quibus recensendis nunc non moramur, amovendis quidem ne ipsa Roma sufficit.

Annotatio IV §.XXIII close: double mode of existing from conception via hypostatic union — stop before §.XXIV§618

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

618§.XXIII close (n. 5): the body’s double mode of existing belonged before the resurrection no less than after — spirituality of the body brought from the beginning by hypostatic union into the Virgin’s womb, not first from resurrection power (1 Cor. 15 with Gen. 2:7).

Else Adam’s living-soul / last-Adam life-giving-spirit correspondence fails unless the second Adam was so from conception’s moment. Stop before §.XXIV.

Latin · §618

Quin Num. 5tô. Duplicem hunc existendi Corporis Christi Modum, non minùs ante, quàm post resurrectionem, isti competiisse, evincit ex 1. Cor. 15. De Spirituali existendi modo, ab ipsâ inde corporis Christi conceptione, ita pronuncians: Non ex aliqua virtute Resurrectionis Christus, sed inde à principio, per vim hypostaticæ suæ Unionis, Spiritualitatem corporis ipsam, secum attulisse in uterum B. Virginis. Aliter enim si fuisset, incongruè satis saltem minùs appositè, ab Apostolo, citationem illam præmittente Gen. 2, 7. factus est primus Homo Adam in animam viventem, subjungitur & hoc (quasi quod priùs jam dicto sic respondeat, ut & citi quoque, nonnullis videatur) Factus est novissimus Adam in spiritum vivificantem 1. Cor 15, 45. Primus autem Adam, ab ipso primordio condituræ suæ, in animam viventem factus est. Quæ igitur jam paritas, quæ symphōnēsis aut Correspondentia erit, nisi & secundus Adam in spiritum vivificantem, ab ipso quoque conceptionis suæ momento, ita factus fuerit? p. 331. circa finem.

Annotatio IV §.XXIV open: true most-real = spiritual presence — Institution → centuries → Reformed; Cosin / Kurzer Entwurff§619

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

619§.XXIV: proven to the eye — the true most-real presence of Christ’s body and blood in the Supper is the Spiritual presence the Reformed Church has always taught and still teaches.

It runs from Christ the Institutor through the Christian centuries into the Reformed by succession; and with Cosin (Durham) Strimesius has already professed it as antecedent to faith / spiritual eating (Kurzer Entwurff p. 64).

Latin · §619

§. XXIV. Probatum sic ad oculum est, præsentiam corporis & sanguinis Christi in Cœna veram & realissimam, i. e. Spiritualem, à Reformata Ecclesia edoctam semper esse atque hodienum edoceri, ab ipso Cœnæ Sacræ Institutore Christo, per omnem seculorum Christianorum decursum, uti in aliis Ecclesiis sotam conservatamque, sic ad Ecclesiam Reformatam successionis ordine, derivatam; quam insuper, Fidei, seu manducationi spirituali antecedaneam, cum COSINO Episcopo Dunelmensi ipsimet professi sumus in Tractatulo Germanico Kurzer Entwurff. p. 64.

Annotatio IV §.XXIV: Clarissimus Professor’s calumny — Reformed feign belief; Danhauer’s Waldenses defense vs Mariana§620

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

620A Clarissimus Professor’s public Supper Disputation lately charged that Reformed confessions do not match their faith — that they feign belief and feel one thing while speaking another (§. 3).

Strimesius answers the grave injury with Danhauer (not applied to the Professor’s person): Pontiffs once said the same of the Waldenses; the Waldenses’ excusing reply and Danhauer call hypocrisy-without-reason the calumniator’s last refuge.

Latin · §620

Cæterùm assertionis hujus veritas ac evidentia, Reformatorum testimoniis quàm plurimis firmata ac stabilita, adeo nuper perstrinxit cujusdam Professoris Clarissimi oculos, ut in Disputatione publica de Cœna, superiori anno cameraliter ab eo habitâ, quò fundamentalem in hoc articulo Protestantium Dissensum, deplorando certè conatu, evinceret, verba Reformatorum Confessionesque externas, Fidei ipsorum non congruere, h. e. ut verbis ejus utar; Reformatos reverà id non credere quod se credere simulant, neminique non constare, aliud illos sentire, aliud loqui, haud verecundatus fuerit scribere §. 3. Cui gravissimæ injuriæ, toti Ecclesiæ Reformatæ adeo iniquè, & ob finem tam tetrum invidiosumque illatæ, nihil aliud reponimus, quàm fidi Præceptoris sui, Joh. Conr. Danhaueri verba, quibus Waldensium causam, in isto eodem casu, contra Joh. Marianam aliosque Pontificios, defendit, citra tamen omnem, ad Personam Professoris applicationem à nobis recitanda: Adhuc nostro, inquit, seculo, ausi sunt Pontificii scribere, statuisse Waldenses, in Eucharistia sacramento corpus Christi non esse. Colorem rei faciunt per aliam calumniam, quam ipsi Waldenses recensent in Responsione excusatoria ad Literas Augustin. pag. 87. Falso nos arguunt, non esse hanc nostram Confessionem, ex ejusmodi ratione, quod alia scribimus de Sacramento Corporis Christi, & alia credimus. Quibus ita præmissis, subjicit Danhauerus id, quod ab hoc loco alienum non est: Hoc nim. ultimum effugium est eorum, qui si aliàs resorbere calumnias cogerentur, hypocriseos adversarium sine ratione postulant; Dissert. de Ecclesia Waldensium. art. 4. Phænom. 10. §. 34. in medio.

Annotatio IV §.XXIV: rebuttal (1) — private twisted comments; no more wound Reformed than Calixtus/Pietists wound Lutherans§621

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

621The Professor piles intentional/effective presence, some Reformed’s absence-language, Calvin’s heaven–earth distance, and Trelcatius on denying local/illocal presence — as if against every real presence.

Rebuttal (1): mostly private comments twisted against their authors’ mind. Even untwisted they wound the Reformed no more than Pietist/Syncretist (esp. Calixtus) assertions wound the Lutheran church the Professor alone calls orthodox.

Latin · §621

Quæ Vir Clarissimus ad speciem quandam injuriæ, Reformatorum Cætui factæ, conciliandam, de intentionali & effectiva corporis Christi in S. Cœna præsentia, nonnullis Reformatis memorata; ab aliis corporis Christi agnita sinceréque professa à S. Cœna absentia; §. eodem 4tio; Quartò verò sphæra distantia Corporis Christi à Cœna S. tanta, quanta altissimum Cœlum à terra distat, ex Calvino, deque tàm illocali, quam locali Christi præsentia in Cœna neganda, §. 5. ex Trelcatio adducit, præterquam quòd (1) privatorum sensuque suo abundantium Auctorum Commenta sunt, pleraque contra mentem eorum detorta, quasi ista omni reali corporis Christi in S. Cœna præsentiæ opposita essent, quod tamen secus se habere ex testimoniis eorum, in Tractatulo meo adscriptis, in propatulo est: Certè, non magis Reformatam Ecclesiam ista feriunt (etiam si detorta non essent, humani potiùs aliquid passa sibi que ipsis adversa) quam Ecclesiam, solam Auctori orthodoxam vereque Lutheranàm habitam, ferire videbuntur asserta quorundam vel Pietistarum, vel Syncretistarum nomine vulgò venientium, speciatim Calixti, cujus Autoritatem exigui inter orthodoxos momenti esse Autor perhibet §. 20. ut qui non modò cum Reformatis, sed etiam cum Pontificiis, colluserit, de Symbolis Ecclesiarum Lutheranarum secùs judicaverit, & nonnullos ad deserendam veritatem adduxerit.

Annotatio IV §.XXIV: rebuttal (2)–(3) — Trelcatius true text; REAL not CORPORAL; sacramental-spiritual mode vs local/gross§622

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

622Rebuttal (2): the alleged Trelcatius line ‘neither local nor illocal on earth’ is not there — Trelcatius says the body is circumsriptively in heaven yet present in the Supper sacramentally / spiritually (pp. 185–186).

Rebuttal (3): all that talk targets only corporal/local/gross presence in/with/under the bread. Trelcatius: the presence is REAL, not CORPORAL (Ambrose: touched by faith, not body); the mode is SACRAMENTAL and SPIRITUAL, not transubstantiation, impanation, or local inclusion — and those authors would subscribe every real spiritual supernatural celestial presence and exhibition.

Latin · §622

Etiam (2) Non omnia in Autoribus leguntur quæ in iis exstare innuit Vir Clarissimus, exempli gratiâ, in Trelcatio: Nec locali, nec illocali modo corpus Christi in terra præsens esse, haud exstat, quandoquidem Trelcatii verba ita sonant; Cùm enim Christi corpus, nostro homoousion, in Cœlo, ubicunque vult, circumscriptivè sit, (puta ex natura corporis, quòd in loco, i.e. alio corpore, non potest aliter, quam circumscriptive adesse) non per modum invisibilem, incircumscriptum, (puta vel absolutè & simpliciter talem, seu infinitum (qui solius Dei est) vel indefinitum, (seu definitivum, Angelis à Scholasticis essentialem habitum) qui modi omnes & singuli veritatem corporis evertunt (utpote vel DEO, vel Angelis proprii & essentiales adæquatè) omnino Christum corporaliter in Cœlo, Corpore tamen in Cœna, modo sacramentali, i. e. spirituali, adesse fatendum est. pag. m. 185. 186.; Etiam (3) quicquid vel de intentionali, vel effectiva Corporis Christi in Cœna præsentia Auctorum nonnulli; vel alii de distantia Corporis Christi à Cœna, haud minori, quàm quæ Cœlum inter & terram obtinet; vel pars de ipsâ absentiâ Corporis Christi à Cœna; vel denique Trelcatius, de tàm affirmato circumscriptivo in cœlis Corporis Christi præsentiæ modo, quam negato incircumscriptivo in terris adessendi ejusdem modo, tradunt, id omne soli corporali, locali, crassóque Corporis Christi, vel in, vel cum, vel sub pane Eucharistiæ adessendi modo oppositum cupiunt: Nam, inquit Trelcatius; Cordibus eorum re verâ præsens Christus est, iis, qui credunt, eâdem omnino præsentiâ qualis & Communio Corporis sui ipsis exhibetur in Cœna. Atque hæc præsentia REALIS est, neutra tamen præsentia CORPORALIS. Nam fide, ut ait Ambrosius, tangitur Christus, non Corpore. Edit. Leidens. pag 184. in medio. Et paucis intersertis: Modus, ait, præsentiæ Corporis Christi in Cœna non CORPORALIS, NATURALIS AUT LOCALIS, sive per conversionem totius substantiæ panis & vini, in Corpus & Sanguinem Domini; sive per IMPANATIONEM aut INCLUSIONEM LOCALEM; sive denique per INEXISTENTIAM aut indistántiam, puta Corporalem & Localem: Sed SACRAMENTALIS & SPIRITUALIS est, quam efficit Dei voluntas & Auctoritas, verbis institutionis declarata: pag. 185. init. cæteroquin omni Reali, Spirituali, Supernaturali Cœlestique Corporis Christi veri & substantialis, tam Præsentiæ, quàm Exhibitioni, toto animo subscripturi Auctores dicti.

Annotatio IV §.XXIV: Torun n.10–13 — not naked signs; deny only local/corporal mode; IPSA SUBSTANTIA body and blood§623

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

623With Irenaeus: Supper = earthly + heavenly. Wittenberg Prof. VII and Torun (Marchic) n.10–13: exhibitiva signs dispense heavenly matter — not naked empty signs; Christ with all benefits offered to every eater, conferred on believers.

They deny only the LOCAL AND CORPORAL mode and substantial union with the elements — and believe the most true mystical union (motion felt, mode unknown, presence believed). What is present is the VERY SUBSTANCE of body and blood (the cross victim), uniting not soul only but our bodies too into one Mystical Body with Christ.

Latin · §623

Quoad Præsentiam, credituri & dicturi sincerè cum Irenæo, Cœnam S. duabus rebus, scil. terrenâ & cœlesti constare. Quoad exhibitionem, vel verbis ipsius Prof. Witteberg. VII. citra omnem simulationem, pronunciaturi: Nostri (Reformati) Signa Sacramentalia Exhibitiva nominant non ratione solarum promissionum, usûs & fructûs, sed ratione materiæ, ut loqui amant, cœlestis, seu, quoniam in iis, per elementa externa & visibilia, res cœlestes ac invisibiles, non modò significantur, aut utcunque repræsentantur, sed etiam dispensantur. Quippe quod ipsum non Doctores duntaxat singuli, e. g. Trelcatius, verbis à me in Tractat. Germ. allegatis, sed & Confessiones Reform. publicæ, sigillatim Toruniensis, quæ & Marchica nostraque est, disertissimè enuntiant: Sic enim habet modò dicta Confessio de Cœnâ num. 10. ad num. 13. inclusive: Nequaquam tamen statuimus nuda, vacua, inania Signa, sed potiùs id, quod significant & obsignant, simul, vere exhibentia, tanquam certissima media & efficacia instrumenta, per quæ Corpus & Sanguis Christi, adeoque Christus ipse, cum omnibus suis beneficiis, singulis vescentibus exhibetur, seu offertur, credentibus verò confertur, donatur, & ab ipsis in cibum animæ salutarem & vivificum acceptatur. Nequaquam etiam negamus veram Corporis in Cœna præsentiam, sed tantùm LOCALEM ET CORPORALEM PRÆSENTIÆ MODUM, ET UNIONEM CUM ELEMENTIS SUBSTANTIALIBUS; Ipsam verò nobiscum præsentiam Sanctè credimus & quidem non imaginariam, sed verissimam, realissimam & efficacissimam, nempe ipsam illam Christi nobiscum Unionem mystícám, quam ipsemet ut per verbum promittit, & per Symbola offert, ita per Spiritum efficit, quamque nos per fidem acceptamus, per Charitatem sentimus, secundum vetus illud dictum: Motum sentimus, Modum nescimus, Præsentiam credimus. Unde & patet, non solam virtutem, efficaciam, operationem, aut beneficia Christi nobis præsentari, & communicari, sed imprimis IPSAM SUBSTANTIAM CORPORIS ET SANGUINIS CHRISTI, seu ipsam illam victimam, quæ pro mundi vita data est, & in cruce mactata, ut per fidelem hujus victimæ Communionem, & cum Christo Unionem, consequenter etiam Meritorum & Beneficiorum, Sacrificio ejus partorum, participes simus & sicut ipse in nobis, ita nos in ipso maneamus. Et quidem non tantùm QUOAD ANIMAM, sed etiam QUOAD CORPUS NOSTRUM: Etsi enim ut ore corporis rem terrenam, ita fide cordis, ceu organo proprio, Rem cœlestem acceptamus, secundum veterem illum versiculum: Ventrem, quod terimus, Mentem, quod credimus, intrat tamen, fide illâ mediante, non SOLUM ANIMÆ, sed & IPSA CORPORA, Christi Corpori, per ejusdem Spiritum, ad spem resurrectionis & vitæ æternæ inferuntur & uniuntur, ut simus caro de carne ejus, & os de ossibus ejus, adeóque unum cum ipso Corpus Mysticum, quod Apostolus meritò dicit Mysterium magnum esse.

Annotatio IV §.XXIV close: Reformed truly believe; two remaining Controversies (oral; unworthy) — stop before Annotatio V§624

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

624§.XXIV close: the Clarissimus Man should now grant the Reformed truly believe — they do not feign — that Christ’s body and blood are truly and substantially present; the fictitious controversy loses much force.

Two Protestant Supper controversies still remain: Prior — Oral Eating of Christ’s Body; Posterior — Eating of the Unworthy. Stop before Annotatio V.

Latin · §624

Ex hisce ut spero constabit Clarissimo Viro luculenter satis, Reformatos re verâ credere, non autem simulare se credere, Corpus & Sanguinem Christi verè & substantialiter adesse in Cœna, sicque fatebitur, non modò plurimùm momenti Controversiæ fictitiæ decedere, sed & munitum jam esse aditum ad ea quæ restant partim nullius, partim exigui admodùm momenti, circa fidem Christianam, capita, faciliùs componenda. Horsum etiam pertinent proximæ, quæ adhuc restant, de Cœna secuturæ Protestantium binæ Controversiæ: Una seu Prior, de Manducatione Corporis Christi Orali: De Manducatione Indignorum, altera atque posterior.

Annotatio V §.I open: Manducatio propria vs impropria — physical eating into mouth and stomach§625

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

625Annotatio V opens on Oral Eating of Christ’s Body. §.I: Eating is Proper or Improper.

PROPER is physical: take corporal food into the mouth and send it down into the stomach — both reception and swallowing required; mouth-only then spit-out is not proper eating.

Latin · §625

ANNOTATIO V. De Manducatione Corporis Christi Orali. §. I. MANDUCATIO, actionem quandam designans, vel Propria est, vel Impropria. PROPRIA est actio Physica, seu naturalis, consistens in assumptione esculenti alicujus Corporalis, seu propriè sic dicti, in os corporis, demissioneque ejusdem in stomachum. Unde ad propriè dictam Manducationem hæc Tria, tanquam essentialia, requiruntur (1) Esculentum Corporale, ceu Objectum actionis (2) Duplex Actio Corporalis circa objectum, quarum Prior esculenti corporalis assumptione, seu receptione in os; Posterior demissione ejus in stomachum absolvitur. Utraque actio ad Manducationem propriè sic dictam, æquè necessaria: neque enim ille propriè manducare, i. e. physicè edere dicitur, qui esculentum in os solummodò recipit, mox idem ex ore emissurus, sed is demum, qui receptum in os esculentum, etiam per guttur in stomachum demittit.

Annotatio V §.I: broader vs stricter (mastication); Impropria mental — natural vs supernatural§626

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

626Proper eating is broader (any foodstuff) or stricter (solid food needing mastication — Calepinus: ‘eaten’ often means chewed).

IMPROPER eating is mental: knowing and ruminating what feeds the mind — either Mental Natural, or Mental Supernatural when the Spirit-illuminated mind knows regeneration-things.

Latin · §626

Estque vel latiùs dicta circa quodcunque esculentum propriè dictum; vel strictiùs, circa esculentum, in specie solidum, versata, quæ ex ratione soliditatis esculenti, novam specialemque actionem adsciscit, Masticationem vocatam, quâ à deglutitione distinguitur, Manducationi solidioris esculenti adeo essentialem, sive dentibus, sive gingivâ peragatur, ut etiam Manducatio, pro Masticatione, ceu pro analogo famosiori, ponatur, cibusque manducatus, non tàm comestum, quàm mansum & dentibus comminutum masticatumque cibum significet, teste Calepino. IMPROPRIA Manducatio est actio mentalis, consistens in receptione & usurpatione ejus, quô mens alitur atque perficitur, i. e. in Cognitione rerum, harumque cognitarum ruminatione, à mente instituta. Estque vel purè Mentalis, à mente, quoad naturam suam considerata, per Cognitionem rerum, naturâ noscibilium, peracta, ob id Mentalis Naturalis dicenda; vel præterea Spiritualis, à Mente per Sp. S. illuminata ac regenerata, circa res, solâ virtute Illuminationis & Regenerationis, cognoscibiles, cognoscendo & usurpando occupata, eóque Mentalis Supernaturalis nuncupanda.

Annotatio V §.I: merely spiritual vs sacramental; Sacred Supper = corporal + spiritual eating§627

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

627Improper spiritual eating is either merely spiritual (no corporal union) or Sacramental (joined to a God-enjoined corporal eating).

The Sacred Supper, as Christ instituted it, is of this last kind: corporal + spiritual eating for double food — Lord’s Body (heavenly) and consecrated bread (earthly). Spiritual can stand without sacramental, and (by the unworthy) sacramental without spiritual.

Latin · §627

Hæc vel merè spiritualis, citra unionem cum Corporali quacunque peracta; vel insimul Sacramentalis, unitam habens Manducationem quandam à DEO injunctam Corporalem. Postremi generis est Manducatio in Cœna Sacra, utpote si legitima & talis qualis à Christo instituta, ex duplici manducatione composita ea est, Corporali nempe, & Spirituali, idque ob duplicem in S. Cœna oblatum recipiendumque cibum, spiritualem alterum seu cœlestem, Corpus nempe Domini, alterum corporalem seu terrestrem, panem, quanquam ob consecrationem extrinsecè seu relativè sacrum, i. e. à communi usu separatum. Spiritualis, quia per se & suam naturam, absque Sacramentali esse potest, uti per accidens & ob Impietatem Communicantis, Sacramentalis absque Spirituali; evenit hinc, ut Spiritualis & Sacramentalis Manducatio habeant se per modum excedentium & excessorum terminorum.

Annotatio V §.I: both true (Jn 6); PRIOR oral cannot deny carnal; critic’s dual lapse§628

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

628Both proper and improper eating are true (by the thing signified). John 6 settles the improper’s truth. The PRIOR / Oral cannot without contradiction be denied Carnal — the mouth is flesh.

A disputant in one §.8 slips twice: opposing supernatural only to Capernaite/carnal but not to oral, and treating Oral and True as synonyms — as if faith-alone spiritual eating were not true.

Latin · §628

Utraque, tam Propria, quàm Impropria, manducatio vera est, si non veritate rei significantis, tamen veritate rei significatæ. De veritate prioris Manducationis nemo ambigit; De veritate posterioris neminem sinit ambigere Sermo Christi Joh. 6. PRIOR, uti, per pleonasmum, Oralis dicitur, cùm non nisi ore fieri possit; Ita non, nisi per contradictionem, omnino negatur esse Carnalis, cùm quod orale est, eatenus, quatenus tale, non possit non carnale agnosci, ore humanô hominis carni, ex parte saltem, annumerando. Ut proinde, unô eodemque paragraphô octavô, non unâ & simplici vice lapsus deprehendatur non nemo disputans, quando tùm Supernaturalem manducationem Carnali quidem & Capernaiticæ, non item Orali, oppositam censet: quasi verò Oralis, Carnalis non esset, aut Capernaitica, saltem ex parte & quatenus Oralis est; tùm Oralem, & Veram, Manducationem, pro synonymis habet, quasi verò Spiritualis Manducatio, solâ fide peracta, non esset vera?

Annotatio V §.I: Lutheran vs Reformed — celestial/supernatural opposed to Capernaite, oral, or both§629

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

629His Lutheran line: we call the Supper’s eating mode heavenly/supernatural as against gross Capernaite/carnal — not against real, True, and Oral.

He charges the Reformed with opposing that heavenly/supernatural mode not only to gross/carnal but also to TRUE and ORAL.

Latin · §629

Ita enim scribit: Nos (Lutherani) modum manducandi in Cœna dicimus esse Cœlestem & supernaturalem, quatenus opponitur crasso Capernaitico & carnali, non autem reali, Vero & Orali: Reformati contra cælestem & supernaturalem Manducandi modum non modò crasso & carnali, sed etiam VERO & ORALI opponunt.

Annotatio V §.I close: POSTERIOR improper spiritual-supernatural; flesh via soul to blessed resurrection — stop before §.II§630

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

630§.I close: the POSTERIOR / Improper eating in the Supper is Spiritual and Supernatural — far above the proper oral/carnal of consecrated bread alone.

It benefits not soul only but flesh too (soul mediating), because of Christ’s flesh spiritually eaten in and outside the Supper, unto blessed resurrection. Stop before §.II.

Latin · §630

POSTERIOR, seu Impropria, in S. Cœna, Spiritualis & Supernaturalis appellanda, uti propriâ orali & carnali, quæ solius panis consecrati in Cœna est, immane quantum præstat; ita non spiritui duntaxat humano, seu hominis animæ, verùm etiam carni ejus, mediante anima, propter carnem Christi, spiritualiter, cùm extra, tùm intra Cœnam S., comestam, in beatam, ad vitam æternam, resurrectionem cedit.

Annotatio V §.II open: antiquity’s double true eating — proper/improper, corporal/spiritual — for double food§631

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

631§.II: pious antiquity always held that the Sacred Supper enjoins a double eating — Proper and Improper, Corporal and Spiritual — each equally true.

The reason is the double food exhibited there, equally true on both sides: bread and Christ’s Body, from the Supper’s Institutor.

Latin · §631

§. II. Manducationem in S. Cœna duplicem, Propriam & Impropriam, Corporalem & Spiritualem, utramque æquè veram, ob duplicem inibì exhibitum proprium & improprium, Corporalem & Spiritualem, æquè verum utrobique cibum, panem nempe & Corpus Christi, ab Institutore S. Cœnæ, injunctam nobis esse, pia semper credidit antiquitas.

Annotatio V §.II: Picherellus summons Augustine — two things in the sacrament, diverse modes of eating§632

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

632For this whole point the sober pontifical author Petrus Picherellus (often cited) brings Augustine in summary — Opusc. Theol. pp. 176–178.

Augustine, seeing two things in the Supper’s sacrament, makes diverse modes of eating and explains them by antithesis across Matthew and many other places.

Latin · §632

Totius hujus nomine, Augustinum in compendio introducit pontificius quidam, ast sobrius Autor moderatusque, sæpius citatus Petrus Picherellus, cujus verba hîc recensuisse nemini ingratum accidere poterit; ita verò ille, Opusc. Theol. p. 176. in fine usque ad p. 178. in med. Augustinus profecto, ait, duas illas res in Cœnæ sacramento intelligens, diversos illius manducandi modos facit, de verbis Domini in Evangelium secundum Matth. & multis aliis locis, passim per antithesin explicat.

Annotatio V §.II: Augustine antitheses — spiritual eat/drink; sacrament vs virtue; visible vs invisible body§633

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

633Augustine’s antitheses (via Picherellus): something spiritually eaten and drunk; flesh and blood vs their sacrament; sacrament vs the sacrament’s virtue; what is taken in the sacrament vs what is eaten in the sacrament’s truth.

Further: eat the Lord’s bread vs eat the Lord as bread; sacrament celebrated visibly vs understood spiritually; eat the body itself vs not; invisibly vs visibly (Joh. tracts).

Latin · §633

Ut de verbis Apost. serm. 2. esse in Cœna aliquid quod spiritualiter manducatur, spiritualiter bibitur, & in Joh. tract. 26. esse carnem & sanguinem, & esse carnis & sanguinis sacramentum, & de verbis Apostoli serm. 2. esse aliud sacramentum, aliud virtutem sacramenti, esse aliquid quod sumitur in sacramento, & esse aliquid, quod ipsâ (Sacramenti) veritate manducatur & bibitur. in Johann. tractat. 59. Panem Domini manducare, & panem Dominum manducare, in Psal. 98. visibiliter celebrari sacramentum & Spiritualiter intelligi Sacramentum Epist. ad Cæsar. Ipsum corpus manducare, & non ipsum corpus manducare: Ipsum invisibiliter, & non ipsum visibiliter, in Johan. tract. 26.

Annotatio V §.II: teeth vs heart; sacramento tenus vs really; members unto Spirit; visible sacrament vs virtue§634

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

634Teeth press the sacrament carnally/visibly vs spiritually eat flesh and drink blood (City of God 21.15). Sacramento tenus vs really; by sacrament vs in the thing itself; bread outside vs inside; tooth vs heart.

Eat unto Spirit-participation so we remain members in the Lord’s body. Some belong to the visible sacrament, some to its virtue — visible food / sacrament / virtue distinguished; heavenly bread eaten spiritually (Psal. 77).

Latin · §634

Carnaliter & visibiliter premere dentibus Sacramentum corporis & sanguinis Christi, & Spiritualiter manducare carnem ejus & bibere sanguinem ejus, de civitat. Dei lib. 21. cap. 15. Sacramento tenus, Corpus Christi manducare & sanguinem ejus bibere, & revera corpus Christi manducare & sanguinem ejus bibere. In Johan. tractat. 26. Sacramento corpus Christi manducare, & reipsâ Corpus Christi manducare. Manducare panem foris, & manducare panem intus. Premere panem dente, & manducare panem in corde, ibid. In Sacramento Carnem Christi edere, & Sanguinem Christi bibere, & in Johan. tract. 27. usque ad Spiritus participationem carnem Christi edere & Sanguinem ejus bibere, ut in Domini corpore tanquam membra maneamus. In Johan. tract. 26. quosdam pertinere ad visibile Sacramentum & quosdam pertinere ad virtutem Sacramenti, aliud esse Sacramentum, & Corpus & Sanguinem Christi, ad inquisit. Januarii cap. 3. qui visibilis est cibus, aliud esse Sacramentum in Johan. tract. 26. aliud virtutem Sacramenti in Psal. 77 secundum quam dicitur panis cælestis spiritualiter manducari, contra Max. lib. 3. cap. 12.

Annotatio V §.II close: Luther agrees (Postilla; Jn 6; Neodorpius) — stop before §.III§635

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

635§.II close: Luther agrees with Augustine in the Ecclesiastical Postil, Septuagesima / Corpus Christi sermons, and on John 6 — see Neodorpius, Orthodox Luther from p. 120.

Stop before §.III (Lutheran double corporal eating / oral restriction).

Latin · §635

Augustino adstipulatur Lutherus variis in locis Postillæ suæ Ecclesiasticæ, Concione in Epist. Dominicalem Septuagesima & in Evangelium festi Corporis Christi, in cap. 6 Johan. Vide Neodorpii Lutherum Orthodoxum à pag. 120.

Annotatio V §.III open: Lutherans admit double food/eating — yet extend corporal beyond its sphere§636

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

636§.III: Luther and his namesakes grant a double Supper-food and a double eating — corporal of bread, spiritual of Christ’s Body.

Yet because they grossly hold that nothing but corporal eating is true, they stretch the corporal beyond corporal food’s proper sphere and invent a double corporal eating: one of bread, one of Christ’s Body.

Latin · §636

§. III. Etsi verò Lutherus & quotquot à Luthero denominari gestiunt, cum, duplicem duntaxat in S. Cœna cibum, tùm, ob duplicem hunc cibum, duplicem expositam Manducationem, corporalem panis, & spiritualem Corporis Christi, nulli diffitentur; tamen Corporalem extra objecti sui adæquati, corporalis scil. cibi sphæram, inde extensuri, quod præter corporalem manducationem, veram nullam dari posse, nimis crasse concipiunt, duplicem Corporalem comminiscuntur Manducationem, panis unam, alteram Corporis Christi.

Annotatio V §.III: invent double corporal eating; restrict Christ’s-body eating to mouth alone — call it Oral§637

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

637To look less Capernaite they restrict the second corporal eating to the mouth alone — teeth’s gate, throat-swallow, and stomach entry ordered far off.

From the mouth’s name alone they salute that corporal eating of Christ’s Body as Oral.

Latin · §637

quarum posterior, ut minùs appareat Capernaitica (1) ad solum os corporis restringunt, Januam dentium, gutturis deglutitionem & in stomachum intromissionem hinc procul abesse jubentes, eóque Corporalem Corporis Christi Manducationem suam, à solius oris corporalis denominatione, Oralem salutantes.

Annotatio V §.III: still Capernaite; Oral preached supernatural/sacramental — three Eucharistic species§638

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

638Even so a Capernaite look (at least partial) still shows clearly. They then preach that Oral eating as Supernatural and Sacramental.

Result: three Eucharistic species — merely physical of bread; corporal/oral of Christ’s Body (also supernatural/sacramental); spiritual not so much of the body as of its fruits and efficacy.

Latin · §638

(2) Dùm adhuc sic Capernaiticæ Manducationis, saltem partialis, species non omnis abolita, imò verò satis clarè pellucet, Oralem Corporis Christi Manducationem suam, Supernaturalem prædicant & Sacramentalem, hôc pactò in universum tres in Cœna sacra Manducandi modos, seu Manducationis Eucharisticæ tres Species, inculcantes. Corporalem panis meréque Physicam; Corporalem seu Oralem Corporis Christi, quæ etiam sit supernaturalis & sacramentalis; denique Spiritualem non tàm corporis Christi, quam fructuum & efficaciæ hujus.

Annotatio V §.III: Selneccer — natural of elements; supernatural of body; spiritual of fruit — triple§639

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

639Selneccer’s short booklet on the Lord’s Supper asks how manifold eating is and answers with a triple: natural/physical of the elements (bread and wine keep their nature, are digested); supernatural/heavenly of Christ’s true substantial body (invisible, per Institution); spiritual of the fruit and efficacy of salutary reception by faith.

So: Natural, Sacramental, and Spiritual — piously and truly posited.

Latin · §639

Sic enim quærit Nicol. Selneccerus, in libello brevi de Cœna Domini: Quotuplex est manducatio, ait, in S. Cœna? & respondet: Cum Christus panem sumat, frangat porrigat discipulis, & Paulus dicat: Quotiescunque manducabitis panem hunc &c. manifestum est, Manducationem naturalem & physicam ponendam esse, non corporis aut sanguinis Christi, sed elementorum, panis & vini. Hæc enim elementa non transsubstantiantur in corpus & sanguinem Christi, sed naturam suam retinent, digeruntur, & coquuntur, & absumuntur. Cùm verò non tantum panis manducetur in Cœna, Sed Christus de pane dicat: Accipite, edite, hoc est Corpus meum, ideo manducatio supernaturalis & cælestis ponenda est, quæ est invisibilis & insensibilis, & tamen veri & Substantialís corporis Christi manducatio juxta verba institutionis Christi. Et quia promissio addita est verbis Institutionis, quia beneficiorum Christi applicatio fit per fidem, ad vitam & salutem æternam, ideò & Spiritualis manducatio locum necessariò habet, & ita triplex Manducatio piè & verè poni potest: Manducatio Naturalis, seu physica, quæ ad elementa visibilia & sensibilia, panem & vinum pertinet: Manducatio Sacramentalis, quæ ad verum corpus & sanguinem Christi, quod cum pane exhibetur & accipitur, & qui cum vino datur & bibitur, referenda est: Et Manducatio Spiritualis, quæ tantum est de fructu, & efficacia salutaris sumtionis intelligenda.

Annotatio V §.III close: Neoterici make Oral fundamental; Tertullian twist; Mayer on Spener — stop before §.IV§640

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

640§.III close: many Lutheran Neoterics (a Wittenberger among them) fight not only for the triple’s truth but for Oral’s necessity and fundamentality to Christian faith — branding deniers of Oral (even with spiritual stressed) as fundamental dissenters.

The Oral claim is unheard in Scripture and the primitive Church, and is twisted from one partly rhetorical Tertullian line (Bajer, Compend. p. 586); Mayer hints Spener is rightly called our age’s Tertullian (Bibl. Theol. Mor. p. 27). Stop before §.IV.

Latin · §640

Quin Neoterici Lutheranorum plurimi, hosque inter Wittebergensis quidam, non pro veritate duntaxat Trigæ manducationis, sed & pro necessitate ejusdem ad salutem, certè pro Fundamentalitate Oralis Corporis Christi Manducationis, in relatione ad fidem Christianam, graviter depugnant, fundamentaliter à se pariter atque à fide Christiana dissidere, clamitando, quotquot Oralem Corporis Christi Manducationem, Supernaturali licèt Spiritualique enixissimè adstructa, inficiantur, utut in Scriptura & primitiva Ecclesia prorsus inauditam, & nonnisi ex unius Tertulliani dictione hac, partim obscura, partim æquivoca, partim denique Rhetorica: (Caro, Corpore & sanguine Christi vescitur, ut & anima de Deo saginetur. Libro de Resurrectione) Bajerianis fidiculis Compend. Theolog. Historic. p. 586. initio, extortum, de quo tamen Tertulliano quid sentiendum, quóve locô hujus Auctoritas habenda sit, vel novissimè Celeberrimi nominis honorisque Theologus Joh. Frid. Mayerus, haud obscurè subinnuit, quando piæ memoriæ Philipp. Jacob. Spenerum, Lutheranæ Ecclesiæ parti maximæ mirè exosum, nostræ ætatis Tertullianum jure dicendum arbitratur, Bibliothec. Scriptor. Theologiæ Moralis, pag. 27.

Annotatio V §.IV open: Reformed impugn third invented corporal-oral eating — three argument genera from Scripture§641

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

641§.IV: the Reformed attack the third newly invented Eating of Christ’s Body — corporal and oral, yet claimed merely supernatural, not natural/physical.

Three argument genera from Scripture: (1) nature of the Body to be eaten; (2) nature of those who by right eat; (3) nature of Oral eating itself.

Latin · §641

§. IV. Reformati Tertiam noviterque excogitatam Manducationem Corporis CHRISTI, Corporalem scilicet Oralemque, quæ tamen merè Supernaturalis, nec ullo modo Naturalis aut Physica sit, triplici argumentorum genere impugnant, quorum primum à Natura Corporis Christi manducandi; Alterum à Natura de jure Manducantium; Tertium denique à Manducationis ipsius Oralis natura. Cuncta ex ipsâ S. Scripturâ petita sunt & hujus testimoniis innituntur.

Annotatio V §.IV FIRST genus (1): merely spiritual food cannot be mouthed corporally — Mt 15:17; stomach/latrine§642

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

642FIRST genus (1): the Body in the Supper is merely spiritual food for the soul — not corporal food for the body (though soul-nourishment overflows to the whole man after resurrection).

A merely spiritual food cannot be mouthed corporally without becoming corporal food that goes to the belly (Matt. 15:17; 1 Cor. 6:13). Pontiffs agree it reaches the stomach; Christ’s own latrine-clause they vainly shove onto Stercoranists.

Latin · §642

Ad PRIMUM Argumentorum GENUS pertinet. (1) Corpus Christi in Cœna S. manducandum, esse Cibum merè Spiritualem, non Corporalem, solius Animæ, non Corporis, in animæ tantùm, non Corporis etiam alimoniam cessurum, etiamsi per alimoniam hanc animæ, in Corpus quoque, ob arctissimam cum anima Unionem, eóque in totum hominem, utilitas eximia, per & post resurrectionem à mortuis se exsertura, redundet; At Cibus merè spiritualis, Corporaliter, etiam quà Os tantùm, manducari, i. e. Ori imponi, nequit, quin hôc ipsô, si Cibus sit, evadat Cibus Corporalis, Cibus verò Corporalis Ore receptus, nec eôdem emissus, denique abit in ventrem, cibus sic ex toto Corporalis evasurus; Quicquid intrat in os, abit in Ventrem, Matth. 15, 17. Esca Ventri & Venter escis, 1. Cor. 6, 13. Consentiunt hactenus Pontificii, Corpus Christi, ex pane transmutatum, eô ipsô quòd manducatur, non in os tantùm, sed & in ventrem seu stomachum recipi. Porrò ventre receptus cibus, in secessum ex parte emittitur, juxta aliud, quod Matth. 15, 17. additur à Christo: Nondum intelligitis, quicquid intruditur in Os, in Ventrem ingredi & in latrinam ejici. Consequentiam abnuentibus quidem Pontificiis postremam, & Stercoranistis hæreticis imputantibus, sed frustrà, utpote ab ipso Christo nexam.

Annotatio V §.IV FIRST genus (2)–(3): passion/death schema; Signatum known only to intellect§643

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

643FIRST (2): it is to be eaten under the Passion/Death schema (‘broken for you / given unto death’) — not as merely born/nourished. Under crucifixion’s schema the Body is nowhere still corporally present (Rom. 6:9); it is well eaten spiritually, and we are told to remember the Lord’s death.

FIRST (3): as Signatum of the sacrament it is known to the intellect alone through the sense-sign (Augustine) — so it cannot be orally received without ceasing to be signified.

Latin · §643

(2) Corpus Christi in Cœna manducandum, sub certo ac definito schemate suo, i. e. sub schemate Passionis & Mortis manducandum esse: Sic enim Christus: Hoc est Corpus meum, quod pro vobis frangitur & in mortem datur, Luc. 22, 19. Non quod pro vobis natum aut enutritum est, licèt non minùs pro nobis natum ac enutritum, quàm crucifixum & in mortem traditum intelligatur. Ut ridiculè irrideant adversarii argumentum, To quod, in quatenus convertens, nisi ipsum Christum ridiculè locutum, i. e. crucifixi Corporis sui mentionem, citra peculiarem in hoc ipsum respectum, blasphement fecisse. At sub crucifixionis mortisque schemate, Corpus Christi Corporaliter Oraliterque manducari non potest, utpote (sub hoc schemate nullibi ampliùs corporaliter præsens Rom. 6, 9.); Bene autem Spiritualiter: ut proinde jubeamur disertè, quotiescunque de pane, qui sacramentaliter Corpus Christi est, manducamus, mortem Domini memoriâ recolere, i. e. animâ volvere & aliis notam facere. (3) Corpus Christi in Cœna manducandum, Sacramenti Cœnæ, ex duabus partibus, per naturam Sacramenti, Signô scil. & Signato constantis, eam partem absolvere, quam Signatum vocant, per panem ceu Signum significatum; At Significati ea natura est, juxta Augustinum, ut per signum sensui obvium, soli intellectui innotescat: Quod verò soli intellectui manifestum sit, id oraliter accipi ac manducari non potest, utpote hôc ipsô sensui exponendum, atque eatenus signati naturâ exuendum.

Annotatio V §.IV SECOND genus: Christ as eater; spiritual modes differ; impenitent excluded only for spiritual§644

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

644SECOND genus: two hostile ‘eaters.’ Christ commanded eating and Himself ate (Matt./Mark/Luke; Fathers) — yet that He ate His own Body orally is absurd (Burmann). Spiritual eating is in John 6; Oral is deep Scripture-silence.

Spiritual mode can differ for Christ (communicating passion’s fruit) and for us (living faith). Converts in penitence are bidden; the impenitent are barred only because they cannot eat spiritually — while still as able as the faithful for Oral, if Oral were the issue (1 Cor. 11:28).

Latin · §644

SECUNDUM Argumentorum GENUS, duplices manducantes sistit, Orali Manducationi Corporis Christi in Cœna, infensos infestósque: Ex unâ parte Christum Dominum jubentem manducare, qui & ipse manducasse, pronâ satis consequentiâ ex Matth. 26, 29. Marc. 14, 24. 25. & Luc. 22, 15. 16. colligitur, adstipulantibus Patribus, Hieronymo in Epist. ad Hedibiam Quæst. 2. August. lib. 2. de Doctrina Christiana cap. 3. Chrysostomo Hom. 83. in Matth. At Christum Corpus suum proprium, Oraliter manducasse, multis nominibus absurdum est, Vid. Burmann. Disput. XVII. de Cœna, num. 104. Dixeris: non minùs absurdum, Christum spiritualiter Corpus suum manducasse. Resp. Spiritualis manducandi Corpus Christi modus, expressè in Scriptura traditus Joh. 6. non item Oralis, de quâ altum in Scriptura silentium, manducatio licèt ipsa quà rem & absolutè, expressis verbis, in ipsâ S. Cœnæ institutione, injuncta legatur. (2) Spiritualis Corporis Christi manducandi modus, varius esse potest, alius in Christum, alius in nos competens; Non item Oralis, ubique quà rem, unus idemque, à quocunque peragatur. Christus crucifixum Corpus suum, seu crucifigendum, quatenus crucifigendum, spiritualiter manducavit, Se, passionem mortemque suam nobis communicando harumque fructum & efficaciam addicendo imputandóque; Nos Christi Corpus spiritualiter manducamus, vera vivaque fide ipsum totum cum meritis suis omnibus amplectendo, i. e. eorum participes fiendo. Ex alterâ parte, jussos manducare, h. e. ad Christianam fidem conversos, ut hinc hodieque Infideles omnes à Cœnæ S. participatione arceantur; & quidem tales Conversos ad Christianam fidem, qui seipsos probant, i. e. qui in Statu pœnitentiæ & habitu fidei vivæ consistunt, exclusis impœnitentibus & impiis. 1. Cor. 11, 28. At nulla ratio alia prostat, ob quam impœnitentes à Cœna S. abstinere debeant, quam quòd spiritualiter Corpus Christi manducare non possunt, fide salvificâ destituti, Oralis interim Manducationis cum fidelibus Christi discipulis juxta capaces.

Annotatio V §.IV THIRD genus (1): anthropophagy, blood-drinking, body/blood split, contumely§645

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

645THIRD genus (1): if Supper-eating is corporal-oral of Christ’s body, Christ could hardly have instituted it — it imports anthropophagy and blood-drinking (Lev. 7; 17), and a careless split of Body from Blood with bread/wine.

It also contumeliously locks the glorious Christ under bread and wine, reopens a passion-scene by thrusting Body and blood into human mouths, and has the holy Flesh enter even the impure mouths of the impious (Zwinger, Thesis 25).

Latin · §645

TERTIUM Argumentorum GENUS ex ipsius Manducationis, in S. Cœna instituendæ, Natura fluit, quæ si Corporalis Oralisque corporis Christi statuatur, (1) deprehenditur hujusmodi, ut à Christo institui haud potuerit, partim quòd anthropophagían inducit & haimatoposían, Deo Hominique abominabilem, Levit. 7, 26. & cap. 17, 14. partim quòd Diaspasin inter Corpus & Sanguinem Christi, cui obnoxia ampliùs esse nequeunt, incautè admittit, cum pane corpus Christi absque sanguine, cum vino verò sanguinem absque corpore, oraliter accipi subinnuens; partim denique, quòd Christi tàm Corpori, quam sanguini, quin ipsi toti, contumeliosè accidit: Enimverò contumeliosum, (a) Christum gloriosum redigere in & sub elementa panis & Vini, ceu sub claustrum. (b) Christum semel crucifixum, passum & mortuum, in novam aliquam passionis scenam reducere, Corpusque ejus & sanguinem ori humano intrudere manducanda Oraliter bibendáque. (c) Dicere Carnem Christi sacrosanctam sanguinemque ejus, non solùm fidelium piorumque, sed & impiorum ac infidelium impura ora subintrare, adeóque profanum quemque Nebulonem, qui Diabolum quotidie in corde & ore gerit, verè tamen Christi quoque Corpus & sanguinem usurpare. Vide Zwingerum, Declarat. sent. Orthod. de Cœna Thesi 25.

Annotatio V §.IV THIRD genus (2)–(3): sensual; Capernaite; flesh profits nothing — stop mid-§.IV§646

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

646THIRD (2)–(3): Oral would be sensual (felt by taste) — yet no one, not even the mystic believer, has ever felt Christ’s Body eaten. By being Oral it is Capernaite — whether immediate or through bread, physical or hyperphysical, mouth-only or down to the stomach.

Alone it avails nothing (Jn 6:63): Theophylact and Zwingli read ‘flesh profits nothing’ of Capernaite/oral (or merely sacramental) chewing — slain flesh saves; carnal chewing does not vivify. Stop mid-§.IV (exception / further genera remain).

Latin · §646

(2) Sensualis foret, seu gustui exposita, quia omnis cibus, oraliter manducatus, sentitur manducari; sed Corpus Christi nemo hactenus sensit à se manducari, ne fidelis quidem Christóque mysticè unitus, quotiescunque etiam, quantâque fide & persuasione, arctiorem cum Christo Communionem consequendi, Cœnam S. accessit. Quin Capernaitica foret, eô ipsô, quia Oralis, quandoquidem sic Corporalis & Carnalis eóque Capernaitica, sive immediatè, sive mediante pane, fiat; sive physicô, sive hyperphysicô modô perficiatur; sive momentanea sit inque ore desinat, sive cum mora temporis ad guttur tandemque ad stomachum, manducatum deferatur. (3) Sola & per se considerata (a) non valet quicquam, Johan. 6, 63. he de sarx ouk ophelei ouden dicit Christus; Vult verò, non carnem suam per se spectatam, nihil quicquam valere, sed, vel carnem in oppositione Spiritûs, vel, si caro Christi respicitur, intelligitur caro Christi tam Capernaiticè & Oraliter, quàm tantùm Sacramentaliter comesta: sic enim Theophylactus in hunc locum: he de sarx tout’ esti to sarkikôs auta endechesthai, ouden ophelei, Et Zwinglius noster in eundem: Caro CHRISTI plurimùm omnino, imò immensum prodest, sed casa, non carnaliter ambesa. Casa nos servat à cæde, non, carnaliter manducata. (b) Non vivificat, sive sit panis, sive carnis Christi, cum, vel sine pane: Oralis Manducatio panis, non potest vivificare: hoc enim est opus solius Dei; Nec carnis Christi Manducatio propria vivificat; hanc enim cùm Capernaitæ intelligerent, respondet Christus. Spiritus est qui vivificat, Caro non prodest quicquam.

Annotatio V §.IV cont.: Lutheran exception — Oral supernatural by mode/union, not by the natural mouth-organ§647

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

647§.IV cont.: Lutheran exception (§. IX) — Oral eating is called supernatural and heavenly not because of the mouth-organ (which is natural), but because of the mode of eating, especially the foundation of sacramental union.

Strimesius answers that claim next.

Latin · §647

EXCIPITUR: Manducationem Oralem corporis esse dicique supernaturalem & cælestem, non respectu organi, seu oris, quod omnino naturale sit, sed respectu modi manducandi, imprimis vero ratione Fundamenti Unionis Sacramentalis. §. IX.

Annotatio V §.IV: reply — organ defines mode; natural mouth makes Oral partly Natural/Capernaite§648

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

648Reply (1): the organ most of all defines the mode. Even Lutherans distinguish spiritual from sacramental eating by organ — soul’s mouth (living faith) vs body’s mouth — not by a different object (Christ’s body in both).

A natural mouth so far makes the so-called supernatural eating also Natural, and thus partly Carnal/Capernaite. Strict oral eating of solid food (Christ’s human body) essentially includes chewing and stomach-descent — see §.I. The Author’s instances miss the door by a whole heaven.

Latin · §648

RESPON. (1) Organon manducationis, omnium maximè, ad modum Manducationis definiendum, facere; Quandoquidem Manducatio in Casu recto actionem dicit per organum seu Instrumentum, aliud aliudque, quô peragitur, modaliter diversam evasuram; Ita ipsis Lutheranis, Spiritualis & Sacramentalis Manducatio, alium aliumque modum Manducationis inferunt, non adeo ob diversitatem sui Objecti, vel Fundamenti, quod in utraque Manducatione, saltem inadæquate, idem est, scil. Corpus Christi, & Spiritualiter, & Sacramentaliter, seu Oraliter, in S. Cœna, juxta ipsos, manducandum; sed ob diversitatem Organi, quòd Spiritualis Manducatio Corporis Christi, Ore animæ spirituali, h. e. fide verâ vivâque, Sacramentalis vice versâ, Ore Corporis corporali peragatur; Hinc etiam solum naturale Organon, quô Manducatio Corporis Christi, Supernaturalis dicta, conceditur peragi, puta os Corporis Naturale, Supernaturalitati Manducationis in tantum sanè detrahit, ut non merè Supernaturalis, sed justô etiam titulô, eatenus Naturalis dici debeat, quatenus Organô Corporis naturali instituitur: At, quô respectu Manducatio audit Naturalis, eodem & Carnalis, & Capernaitica, saltem ex parte evadit, quia Capernaitæ Corpus Christi Ore quoque Corporis præsumebant manducandum; quin talis, ex potissimâ sui parte, si non ex toto, enascitur, quia Capernaitæ Manducationi suæ Orali corporis Christi, nullibi Lacerationem dentium & dejectionem cibi in Ventriculum, magis quàm ipsi Lutherani intrusisse leguntur. Quanquam utraque actio, tàm Masticatio dentium, quàm Dejectio esculenti in ventriculum, ad Manducationem hominis stricte sic dictam Oralem, & pro Objecto solidum cibum, (qualis humanum Christi corpus est) habentem, essentialiter pertineat, nec Instantiæ Autoris aliud evincant, à janua omnes totôque cœlô aberrantes. Vide supra §. I.

Annotatio V §.IV: Reformed impugn Oral’s Fundamentalitatem still more; Anti-Irenicum stretch §§XI–XXIII§649

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

649The Reformed impugn Oral not only as to truth but still more as to the Fundamentalitatem hung on it for Christian faith.

Strimesius’s Irenic tract answered the Author’s Anti-Irenic reasons for that fundamentality (§§XI, XIII–XXIII); he now touches them concisely — reading the Author less as serious dispute than as coaching a Respondent how to shout down clear truth for an older hypothesis.

Latin · §649

Cæterùm Reformati, sicuti Mand. corp. Christi Oralem, quà Veritatem, meritò impugnant, ita adhuc magis, quà affictam eidem fidei Christianæ Fundamentalitatem. Ipsum hoc cùm & ego in Tractatulo meo Irenico facere instituissem, rationes etiam pro Fundamentalitate Oralis Manducationis ab Autore, in Anti-Irenico quodam Scripto, excogitatas, diluissem, Autor & meas rationes evertere, & suas ab exceptionibus vindicare omni ope annititur. Ab eo, hoc nomine, Paragraphis XI. XIII. ad XXIII. inclusive, in medium adducta, pro angustioribus Annotationis nostræ cancellis, tantò concisiùs perstringere nobis animus est, quantò ex allatis ab eodem persuasi firmiùs sumus, non tàm disputare eum seriò, quàm Respondentem suum instruere voluisse, quô pactô veritati etiam clarissimæ quandoque obstrepere, quóve Contradictionis velô eandem involvere atque obducere haud adeo multùm verecundandum sit, si quando id ex usu hypotheseos cujusdam antiquioris, Disputanti, fideique suæ sociis receptæ, advertitur futurum.

Annotatio V §.IV: Author’s three charges — doubt Institution; deny presence; erase sacramental vs spiritual§650

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

650The Author first tries to break Strimesius’s claim that denying Oral (absolute or as to the unworthy) does not wound faith’s foundation — even if Oral were nearer the Spirit’s mind.

Three charges (§. XI): (1) to doubt Oral is to doubt clear Institution words and make Christ a liar; (2) denying Oral denies true substantial presence; (3) it denies sacramental eating and erases spiritual/sacramental distinction.

Latin · §650

Itaque mea prius enervaturus Autor, quibus perhibueram, Negationem Oralis Manducationis Corporis Christi, tam absolutam, quàm ad indignos relatam, haud lædere fundamentum fidei, etiamsi à verô aberrare, & affirmatio opposita, Spiritûs S. menti vicinior esse, concedatur; dicit (1) Non exigui momenti rem esse, Doctrinam in Scriptura clare & perspicuè propositam, vocare in dubium & fidem verbis Christi detrahere, de toto sympeplegmenô pronunciantis: Edite, bibite, hoc est Corpus meum. (2) Eum qui negat Oralem Corporis Christi Manducationem, etiam negare veram & Substantialem præsentiam ejusdem in Cœna. (3) Eundem negare Manducationem Sacramentalem, nec ullum inter Manducationem Spiritualem & Sacramentalem discrimen reliquum facere §. XI.

Annotatio V §.IV: reply to first — double elenchus + double petitio; Oral nowhere clear in Scripture§651

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

651Reply to (1): double elenchus + double petitio. The live question is not whether doubting clear Scripture or a truly divine Oral would be grave, but whether Oral — even if true — is so necessary that denying it shakes the Christian foundation / excludes from the saints’ communion.

Petitio: Oral is nowhere clearly set in Scripture — ‘Eat, this is my Body’ is no clearer for Oral than John 6, which Lutherans themselves deny teaches Oral. Nor did Christ pronounce of a bread+body complex that never exists; He spoke of the bread tropically, as of the cup as New Testament — without canceling most-true spiritual presence (Jn 6).

Latin · §651

Cui Resp. ad primum: Tùm Elenchô duplici, tùm duplici principii Petitione laborare. Elenchô quidem duplici: Neque enim disceptatur, vel de eo; Utrum res magni momenti sit, nec ne, Doctrinam in Scriptura clarè & perspicuè propositam, vocare in dubium itemque, verbis Christi fidem detrahere, quod est Christum facere mendacem, eóque se maximi momenti peccato implicare; Nec: Utrum Oralis Manducatio magni momenti sit, nec ne? quæ si vera, veritate Divinâ, i. e. Veritate à DEO manifestatâ, à Christo ipso indicta, non potest non eô ipsô magni momenti esse; sed de eo solummodò nunc dispicitur: Utrum, datâ Oralis Manducationis Veritate, etiam Divinâ, eóque magni momenti, tanti ista momenti sit, ut negata, fundamentum Christianæ Religionis concutiatur: vel, ut clarius loquar, dogma negetur, ipsius DEI Christique judicio, ad salutem consequendam absolutè necessarium? Itemque, negetur tale Dogma, quod uti sejungit negantem à DEO Christóque, ita communione Sanctorum ecclesiasticâ excludit? Non minùs verò duplici petitione principii Primum laborat: In quæstione enim est quam maximè: (1) Oralem Corporis Christi Manducationem esse Doctrinam clarè & perspicuè in Scriptura propositam; quandoquidem nullibi proposita legitur. Certe in Institutionis S. Cœnæ verbis hisce: Edite, hoc est Corpus meum, non clariùs proposita est, quàm in Verbis Christi Joh. 6. Nisi quis comederit Carnem Filii hominis, non habet vitam in se, in quibus tamen eam proponi, ipsimet Lutherani inficiantur. (2) Christum de toto sympeplegmenô, seu Complexo ex pane & Corpore, pronunciasse: Edite hoc est Corpus meum; cùm tale Complexum nunquam exstiterit, nec exstiturum unquam sit; Pronunciaverit verò Christus de pane, in manus accepto, benedicto, fracto, Discipulorum manibus tradito: Hoc est Corpus meum, eodem prorsus pronunciandi modo, quo paulò post pronunciabat: Hoc poculum est Novum Testamentum in sanguine meo, i. e. pronunciandi modo tropicô seu figuratô, qui tamen non tollat præsentiam Corporis Christi in Cœna verissimam, Spiritualem interim admittat tantùm, utpote spirituali duntaxat, non aliô, modô manducari injuncti Joh. 6. uti inconfesso est.

Annotatio V §.IV cont. close: denying Oral ≠ denying presence or sacramental; stop mid-§.IV before §.6§652

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

652Reply to (2)–(3): consequence fails. Denying Oral does not deny substantial presence — witness spiritual non-sacramental eating (Jn 6; Christ dwelling in hearts). Omnipresence itself sits oddly with ‘receiving into the mouth what is already in the mouth.’

Nor does denying Oral deny sacramental eating: spiritual is the chief part of sacramental for Luther; denying a lesser part is not denying the whole. Distinction remains — spiritual bare of bread; sacramental always has blessed-bread oral, even when severed from spiritual eating of the Body. Stop mid-§.IV before §.6 / further Anti-Irenicum.

Latin · §652

Ad Secundum & Tertium responsione unâ eâdemque defungi mihi licet, utrumque scil. Consequentia deficere: Enimverò (1) À negatione Oralis Manducationis Corporis Christi, quis unquam ad negationem Præsentiæ Corporis ejus in Cœna substantialis, progressum molietur? Quid fiet de Manducatione Spirituali non Sacramentali Joh. 6. quâ tamen mediante, Christus totus ita nobis præsens est, ut habitet in Cordibus nostris Gal. 3? Quorsum evadet omnipræsentia Corporis Christi, quandocunque Orali Manducatione, seu Sacramenti Eucharistici usu, abstinemus? Quanquam ipsa omnipræsentia Corporis Christi, Manducationi ejus, i. e. Receptioni Corporis Christi in os, non unô modô inimica sit: Quî enim receperis in os, quod vi omnipræsentiæ suæ, jam tum in Ore est? Et quomodo dentibus gutturi & stomacho subduces, quod ita Ore manducasti, ut omnibus tamen manducantis Corporis partibus, eodem temporis momento præsentissimum fuerit? (2) Nec melior obveniet nexus procedenti à Negatione Oralis Manducationis, ad Negationem Sacramentalis, quandoquidem etiam Spiritualis Manducatio, Manducationis Sacramentalis pars est, eóque Luthero ipsi, nec dubito, Lutheranís omnibus, præcipua & principalis. At verò à negatâ Manducationis Sacramentalis parte minus principali, ad negatam Sacramentalem totam vel universam, hiulca dabitur consequentia. Nec est, quod metuat A. sublatum tamen sic omne inter Sacramentalem & Spiritualem Manducationem, discrimen esse, si Oralis Corporis Christi Manducatio, S. Cœnâ exulet: Nam Sacramentalis Manducatio, à Spirituali, hôc evidenti discrimine, in perpetuum distat, ut Spiritualis nuda sit panisque manducatione destituatur; Sacramentalis verò hac panis manducatione semper gaudeat, ceu essentialiter sibi competente, Spiritualis nunquam Oralis sit, nisi in Sacramento Cœnæ; Sit verò tùm Oralis, benedicti tantùm panis, non Corporis Christi; Sacramentalis vice versâ, semper Oralis existat, panis scil. benedicti, etiam tùm cùm à spirituali Corporis Christi Manducatione sejuncta manet.

Annotatio V §.IV §.6: Author §14 — denying Supper-article fundamentality contradicts self, companions, Scripture§653

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

653§.IV §.6: Author §.14 reproaches Strimesius for denying Oral’s Fundamentalitatem — claiming contradiction of self, faith-companions, Scripture, and the analogy of faith.

The charge turns on Strimesius’s own rule (p. 73): only Scripture-necessary articles are fundamental — and the Author says the Supper shows mandate (‘do this’) and means (body given for us).

Latin · §653

§. 6. Interim quò denegatam à me, Orali Manducationis Corporis Christi, Fundamentalitatem, quòd ad Fidem Christianam attinet, dignè satis ac sensibiliter exprobraret mihi, arguit Clar. Autor §. 14. me negando Articulum de S. Cœna, fundamentalem esse, & mihi ipsi, & Sociis fidei meæ, & Scripturæ S. (quod DEUS prohibeat,) totique Analogiæ fidei contradixisse. Mihi quidem ipsi, dum omnem solumque Articulum in Scriptura S. ad salutem, vel conceptis verbis, vel per evidentem Consequentiam necessarium dictum p. 73. perhibuerim Fundamentalem esse; Atqui in Articulo de Cœna (fortean etiam quoad Oralem Corporis Christi Manducationem) hujusmodi necessitas se prodat manifesta, scil. tam mandati, quando dicitur: Hoc facite in mei commemorationem: quàm medii, siquidem Corpus Christi pro nobis datum.

Annotatio V §.IV §.6: mandate+medium syllogism fails — not every command/medium absolutely necessary to salvation§654

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

654The Author’s syllogism — mandate + means ⇒ fundamental Supper article — does not hold. Not every divine command is absolutely necessary to salvation (else who dies before eating the sacramental bread?).

Not every salvation-medium is absolute either — baptized infants die without hearing the word, the ordinary medium.

Latin · §654

Hic equidem vellem, dum Clarissim. Professor me fingit ipsi mihi contradixisse, ipsemet saltem aliquid dixisse videri posset. Quæ enim qualísque quæso Ratiocinatio hæc: Articulus fundamentalis is omnis & solus est, qui in ipsâ Scriptura S. vel expressis verbis, vel per evidentem Consequentiam, ad salutem absolutè necessarius perhibetur; Articulus autem de S. Cœna necessitatem habet mandati, quia injuncta S. Cœna est; Itemque necessitatem Medii, quia Corpus Christi pro nobis datum est, Ergo Articulus de S. Cœna est fundamentalis. Non omnes hîc tangam scopas parum combinatas; hoc solum quæsivero in præsens ex Autore: Num, quodcunque in Scriptura à Deo mandatum est, eóque necessitatem mandati dicitur habere, idcirco vel conceptis verbis, vel per evidentem Consequentiam, ad salutem absolutè necessarium in Script. S. dictum sit? Vel, quod eôdem redit: num omne Mandatum DEI, absolutè necessarium ad salutem sit? Quodsi hoc; quî ergo isti salvabuntur, qui antequam manducant de pane Sacramentali, de quo mandatum est: Edite hoc est Corpus meum, diem suum obeunt? Num omne Medium salutis, absolutè necessarium ad salutem est? Quomodo igitur Infantes, etiam baptizati, salutem consequentur, si in ætate infantili, auditûs verbi divini, ordinarii Salutis medii, incapaces, ex hac vita discedant?

Annotatio V §.IV §.6: millennium heresy; baptism vs Supper necessity grades; analogy-of-faith charge abandoned§655

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

655Strimesius already granted (p. 80) heresy in a wide sense about the Supper. The millennium (Rev. 20) also fails the faith-foundation test, yet Wittenberg still wrings heresies from it. Denying Supper-fundamentality while allowing broad heresy matches his Neostadian companions.

Heb. 6:2 on baptism-as-foundation cuts the Author’s own vineyard: baptism’s necessity is treated as absolute, the Supper’s only as ordained (contempt damns, not mere deprivation). The analogy-of-faith charge collapses back into the Anti-Irenicum’s old proofs — bail forfeited.

Latin · §655

At verò largitus tamen ipsemet sum pag. 80. in Articulo de Cœna: hæresin, latiori scil. sensu, concipi posse; id v. fieri posse num credibile est, quærit A. siquidem iste Articulus ad fundamentum fidei nullatenus pertinet. Resp. Ad fundamentum fidei nullatenus pertinere doctrinam de Regno Millenario Apocalyptico Cap. 20. Obtinueritne jam tum, an verò adhuc exspectandum sit? ipsemet Autor concesserit; intereà quot non numerô hæreses ex exspectato adhuc, eliciunt hodieque Domini Wittebergenses? Atque vel ex hoc ipsô intelliget quoque Vir Clariss. quomodo negando Fundamentalitatem Articuli de Cœna, largiendo interim, hæresin latè sic dictam circa eundem articulum committi posse, FIDEI MEÆ SOCIIS, in specie Neostadiensibus, contradixerim minùs, quin, Articulum de S. Cœna, ad fundamentum fidei haudquaquam referentibus, quædam interim de S. Cœna disputata fundamentum fidei attingere posse hæresímque incurrere fassis, ex asse adstipulatus fuerim, præsertim cùm iisdem propemodum verbis, (quibus illi Certamina de S. Cœna, non meras logomachias deque lana caprina contentiones esse perhibent,) idem asseruerim. Quando verò tertió locô, SCRIPTURÆ quoque S. me contradicere ex eo annititur probare, quòd Scriptura ten didachen baptísmon, vel, doctrinam de Baptismate, ad themelion, seu fundamentum referat. Hebr. 6, 2. S. Cœna v. perinde atque Baptismus Sacramentum sit; næ ille multò evidentiùs quàm volet, propria vineta cædit, S. Cœnam quidem perinde atque Baptismum, pro Sacramentis habentia, Necessitatem verò horum ad salutem multis gradibus discriminatam, agnoscentia, ita scil. ut Baptismi necessitatem absolutam statuant, indeque de non baptizatorum, utut Christianorum, Infantum salute, ægrè persuadeantur, saltem de eadem plurimùm hæsitent, S. Cœnæ etiam necessitatem, non nisi ordinatam admittant, cujus non privatio, sed solus contemptus, damnat. Quartò, dum A. contradictionem à me, ut ipsi videtur, adversus totam fidei Analogiam, designatam, ad eam Contradictionem postliminio coërcet, quæ cum solâ S. Cœnæ Natura & Indole, pugnat, nova nullâ hujus Contradictionis probatione adjectâ, præter eas, quibus in Anti-Irenico suo Tractatu, pro Fundamentalitate Articuli de S. Cœna decertaverat, vadimonium deficit & magno promisso cadit hiatu.

Annotatio V §.IV §VII open: five-proof vindication last; Oral among testamentary goods?§656

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

656§.VII: last of five proofs — then this Oral Annotation ends. The first proof’s strength is counting Oral among testamentary goods bequeathed by the Savior.

Because Strimesius will not count Oral among testamentary goods proper to Christ’s true heirs alone, the Author (§.XV) says judge such goods by the testator’s will/nature of the things, and distinguish goods from overflowing commodities.

Latin · §656

§. VII. Verùm enim verò probationum harum, ad quinarium numerum redactarum vindicatio, postremum eorum omnium est, quô in aciem disputatoriam adversus me, pacem unionémque cum ejus Ecclesiâ Christianè ambientem, prodire ipsi volupe fuit, cujus imbecillitatem postquam ostenderimus, Annotationi nostræ de Manducatione Corporis Christi Orali, Disputationíque contra istius partim Veritatem, partim, si Veritas supponatur, Fundamentalitatem, seu ad salutem vel creditu, vel factu, Necessitatem, finem imponemus. Sicuti verò prima Clarissimi Professoris Probatio, Articulum de S. Cœna fundamentalem esse, vel rectiùs, Oralem Corporis Christi in S. Cœna Manducationem, salvâ, (ut habent verba Autoris) hominis fide, lædi à quoquam temerè, aut infirmari, nedum negari, posse, in eo robur suum collocatum habet, quòd Oralis Manducatio inter bona à Servatore nostro, testamento nobis legata, annumeranda supponit, ita, ut, cùm advertisset Autor, tantopere à se commendatam Oralem Manducationem, Testamentariis Salvatoris nostri bonis propriè dictis, à me neutiquam accenseri, ceu ad solos Christi discipulos, veros unicosque hæredes ejus & cohæredes, pertinentibus, contendit, Bona Testamentaria quæ merentur dici, non ex conditione hæredum, sed ex ipsâ rerum natura & voluntate Testatoris, esse judicandum: Distinguendum item esse inter Bona Testamentaria & inter Commoda ex bonis istis redundantia, §. XV.

Annotatio V §.IV §VII: heirs-only goods; spiritual eating proper to heirs; Luther on promise/faith§657

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

657Reply (1): grant ‘testamentary goods’ can name all New-Covenant goods, even those common to wicked and faithful — yet Scripture properly calls testamentary those that fall to Christ’s heirs, and heirs are only God’s sons (Rom. 8:17; Gal. 4:7).

Spiritual eating (intimate communion) remains proper to those heirs. Luther: every promise — including eating Christ’s body — is nothing without correlative faith; only testament-believers are heirs (Jena Tom. 2).

Latin · §657

Resp. Ne ad logomachias cum Autore deveniendum sit, ponamus (1) Testamentariorum bonorum nomine, omnia in universum N. Fœderis Bona, eóque etiam ea, quæ improbis juxta ac Fidelibus sunt communia, venire; licèt interim certum sit, (a) Testamentaria bona N. Test. in Sacrâ Script. illa propriè dici, quæ hæredibus Christi cedunt, hæredes autem, Christi solos DEI filios constitui: Unde Apostolus: Quodsi Filii, etiam hæredes, nempe DEI hæredes & cohæredes Christi Rom. 8, 17. Gal. 4, 7. (b) Certum sit, Spiritualem Manducationem Corporis Christi, i.e. intimam cum Christo communionem hæredibus Christi propriam manere. (c) Certum sit juxta ipsum Lutherum, tam promissionem Christi omnem, quas inter & promissio de Corpore Christi manducando locum reperit, citra fidem, obtineri non posse cum sine Controversia promissio & fides correlativa sint, & ubi fides non fuerit, promissio nihil sit, Tom. 2. Jen. fol. 452. b. in f. quam hæredes solos eos esse, qui credunt Testamento, ibid. f. 455. a. in f.

Annotatio V §.IV close: Oral (if true) lesser testamentary good — not faith-fundamental; Luke 22:29–30 — stop before §.V§658

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

658§.IV close: even granting a goods/commodities split, and that testamentary goods differ in weight toward eternal salvation — Oral, if true, belongs to the lesser class (many oral eaters still perish).

So Oral doctrine is not faith-fundamental; dissent here is not fundamental dissent — the more so as spiritual eating apart from sacramental suffices for eternal life and already gives its firstfruits (Luke 22:29–30: kingdom by testament to eat and drink at His table). Stop before Annotatio V §.V.

Latin · §658

(2) Ponamus, inter Bona Testamentaria, & Commoda inde oriunda, discriminandum, cùm alias Bona, & Commoda, probe inter se conspirent, Bonaque etiam Commodorum nomine, & vice versâ Commoda nomine Bonorum, appellari queant, tamen istud extra dubium mecum posuerit Autor, Testamentaria bona, si de iis indiscriminatim omnibus sermo sit, non esse ejusdem rationis & ponderis, eorumque alia necessariam, alia minùs necessariam cum salute æterna habere connexionem; hôcque extra dubium positô, vel ipsum arbitrum appello Disputatorem: Num Oralis Manducatio corporis Christi, etiamsi vera foret, per se solam considerata, prioris, an verò posterioris potiùs generis bonis Testamentariis annumeranda veniat? Quodsi a. ad posterioris generis Bona Testamentaria, Oralis Manducatio, si vera sit, pertinet, (quemadmodum ex dictâ hypothesi, ad hæc omnino, non autem priora, pertinere ex eo manifestum evadit, quòd; ex aliâ Autoris hypothesi, multi Oraliter Corpus Christi manducent, qui æternum tamen pereant) utique constat, Doctrinam de Orali Manducatione non esse fidei Christianæ fundamentalem & per consequens, dissensum in hac Doctrina, non esse dissensum Fidei fundamentalem, tantóque minùs; quanto inter ita dissidentes, magis convenit, Spiritualem Manducationem corporis Christi, etiam citra omnem Sacramentalem, ad salutem æternam obtinendam sufficere, quin, dum intimam hæc cum Christo Unionem Communionémque absolvit, vitæ eam æternæ, Spiritualiter Corpus Christi manducantibus testamento à Christo legatæ, primitias præbere: Quorsum pertinet istud, paulò post Institutionem S. Cœnæ, discipulis suis, spirituali Manducatione usis, à Christo dictum: Kagō diatithemai hymin basileian &c. Et ego vobis Testamento addico Regnum, ut edatis & bibatis ad mensam meam in Regno meo, Luc. 22, 29. & 30.

Annotatio V §.VIII open: Secunda Probatio — Oral tied to faith-foundation via solatii succus alone§659

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

659§.VIII: the Author’s second Anti-Irenic proof tied Oral eating to the faith-foundation by the juice of solace alone sought in that eating.

Strimesius had shown that juice cannot flow from Oral — on the Author’s own hypothesis Oral is common to the unworthy, so it yields not even a drop of solace.

Latin · §659

§. VIII. Secunda Probatio Autoris, quâ Oralem Manducationem, fundamento fidei innexam, in Anti-Irenico suo Tractatu docuerat, à SOLO SUCCO SOLATII petita erat, in hac Manducatione ab eo quæsito repositóque; Cùm verò Succum hunc ex Orali Manducatione haudquaquam fluere per id ostendissem, quòd hæc impiis, seu indignè manducantibus, ex hypothesi Autoris, communis est, ne guttulam quidem solatii, nedum integrum succum suppeditatura.

Annotatio V §.VIII: Author retreats to presence + sacramental eating; Monica’s Evolemus (§XVI)§660

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

660Sensing that, the Author (§.XVI) claims the dispute is not Oral alone but also presence of body and blood and true sacramental eating — body vivifies (Jn 6:53), blood purges, and solace-juice is offered with them.

He ends with Monica of Hippo: when we remember we orally participate Christ through bread and wine, we cry within from joy — Evolemus, Evolemus.

Latin · §660

Autor subodoratus, Oralem Manducationem succi solatii fontem nativum esse haud posse, non de sola Manducatione orali, vel indignorum, sed ipsâ etiam Corp. & Sang. Christi in Cœna præsentia, verâque sacramentali Manducatione, inter nos disputari ait §. XVI. Sed verò corpus Christi vivificare Joh. 6, 53. Sanguinem etiam Christi à peccatorum sordibus purgare, indeque simulac utrumque manducantibus & bibentibus verè distribuitur, latentem quoque in utroque succum solatii, iisdem propinari, pertendit ibidem, hocque ipsum unô alióque Simili illustrat, donec tandem ita concludat: Tantum, inquit, (Solatii) in Orali Manducatione Corporis & Sanguinis Christi, & quam illa supponit, vera & reali præsentia, situm est, ut scil. ubi mediantibus pane & vino, Christum ipsum nos participare, (puta oraliter) meminimus, tùm verò præ nimio gaudio, Evolemus, Evolemus, cum Monica, Hipponensi matre, intra nos exclamemus, Parag. XVI.

Annotatio V §.VIII reply (1): solace from presence not Oral alone; we dispute only corporal/oral-carnal§661

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

661Reply (1): good that he will not hang solace on Oral alone but fetches true presence — yet he wrongly says we also dispute presence and true sacramental (spiritual) eating.

As with Danhauer: we never dispute spiritual presence or spiritual sacramental eating with Lutherans; we forever oppose corporal/local/natural presence and oral/natural/carnal eating of Christ’s body.

Latin · §661

Respondeo (1) Bene habet, quòd Autor soli Manducationi corporis Christi Orali in tantum non fidit, ut succum solatii ab ea dependere arbitretur, præsentiam potiùs veram corporis & sanguinis Christi huc arcessat, & ab hac, eóque ab ipso corpore & sanguine Christi succum solatii omnem derivet; Sed perperam, & hîc, & alibi, tùm suprâ, tùm infrà, non de sola Manducatione Orali & Indignorum, sed de ipsâ etiam præsentia, & vera Sacramentali Manducatione, nos inter disputari arguit; id quod retrò Præceptori suo Danhauer o castigandum commisimus, nunquam & nusquam de præsentia corporis Christi, vel de vera sacramentali Manducatione, Spiritualibus puta, cum quoquam Lutheranorum, disceptaturi, oblocuturi interim perpetuò tùm Corporali indeque locali & naturali præsentiæ, tùm Orali, eóque eatenus & naturali & carnali Manducationi corporis Christi, sive à Lutherano, sive ab alio quocunque doceatur.

Annotatio V §.VIII reply (2): vivification/solace only for spiritual eaters — stop §.VIII before §.IX§662

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

662Reply (2): vivification, purgation, and solace-juice belong only to those who eat and drink spiritually — others who eat without spiritual eating have no solace at all.

So the juice flows from Spiritual eating, not Oral. Only spiritual eaters can cry Evolemus with Monica — or with Isaiah’s company rejoice in Jehovah after eating the good (Isa. 55:2; 1 Cor. 10:3–4). Stop §.VIII before §.IX.

Latin · §662

(2) Dum carni & sanguini Christi, vel extra Cœnam S., vel in ipsâ Cœna, præsentibus, vivificatio & à sordibus peccatorum purgatio indeque manducantibus utrumque, & bibentibus solatii succus, ab istis oriundus, transscribitur, non aliis certè manducantibus ac bibentibus transscribendus censebitur, quàm Spiritualiter manducantibus & bibentibus, reliquis & citra manducationem & bibitionem Spiritualem manducantibus & bibentibus, omnis solatii, nedum succi hujus, expertibus omnino. Ut sic clarissimè intelligatur, succum solatii non ex Manducatione corporis Christi Orali, sed Spirituali profluere, neque oraliter, sed spiritualiter demum manducantes, præ nimio gaudio animi sui spiritualis, intra se, cum Monica, exclamare posse: Evolemus Evolemus. Vel cum integro potiùs piorum & dignè Christo communicantium Cœtu, apud Esaiam cap. 61. præ gaudio intonare: Omnino gaudeo in Jehova. Sc. Postquam jussus edere, auscultavi Domino, & comedi bonum & oblectata est anima mea. Esa. 55, 2. coll. cum 1. Cor. 10, 3. 4.

Annotatio V §.IX open: Tertia Probatio — denying Oral = denying Communion of Saints§663

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

663§.IX: third proof — denying Oral is charged as denying the Communion of Saints in the Apostles’ Creed, hence a fundamental article.

Strimesius had retorted: oral eating does not cause that Communion unless the impious are mixed in with the holy — since on the Lutheran hypothesis the unworthy also eat orally.

Latin · §663

§. IX. Tertia Autoris Probatio, Negantibus Oralem Manducationem, Communionis Sanctorum negationem imputaverat, Symbolo tamen Christianorum communi, seu Apostolicô traditæ; sic facilè evictura, de Fundamentali articulo disceptari, dum de Orali Manducatione serra Disputationis reciprocature. Quando verò ego regesseram: Communionem Sanctorum orali manducatione haud causari, nisi & impios Communioni huic immisceri velimus, non minus ac pios sanctósque, ex hypothesi Lutherana, Oraliter manducantes.

Annotatio V §.IX: Reformed teach spiritual presence/sacramental; external≠internal communion — stop before §.X§664

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

664The Author (§.XVII) again slides from Oral to a fabricated fight over presence and true real sacramental eating as his only stronghold — forgetting the Reformed constantly teach both as Spiritual.

Spiritual presence/eating alone is the fountain of the Creed’s Communion of Saints (vs the Catholic Church article). External church communion holds saints and hypocrites together; internal Saints’ communion they do not share alike. Stop before §.X.

Latin · §664

Autor rursus initio paragraphi XVII. à Manducatione Orali, inter nos disputabili, ad commentitiam de præsentia corporis Christi in Cœna ejusque Sacramentali verâque & reali Manducatione, disputationem relabitur, hîc præsidium suum unicum quæsiturus; & quoniam corporis Christi præsentia in Cœna, hujusque sacramentalis vera ac realis Manducatio, Communioni Sanctorum analoga est, se jam tum omne id confecisse sibi persuadet, quod intenderat, haud memor, tùm Præsentiam corporis Christi, in Cœna, tùm Manducationem Sacramentalem veram realémque, sed utramque Spiritualem, à Reformatis constantissimè doceri: quæ interim sola, non verò Oralis, Communionis Sanctorum in Symbolo Apostolico celebratæ, Articulóque de Ecclesia Catholica contradistinctæ, fons audit & scaturigo. Hinc præter rem h. l. inter Communionem Externam, & Internam, discriminat Auctor; quando prior Sanctorum non est, quatenus sancti sunt, sed ad Ecclesiam Catholicam pertinet, in qua sancti, & immundi hypocritæ, juxta continentur, non autem juxta Sanctorum Communione strictè sic dictâ & interna fruuntur.

Annotatio V §.X open: Quarta Probatio — digna discretio essential; assumes untainted Supper doctrine§665

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

665§.X opens the Author’s Fourth Proof: worthy discernment of Christ’s body in the Supper is treated as essential to Christian faith.

That claim, he urged, necessarily assumes an untainted Supper doctrine — which denying Oral Eating would not leave intact.

Latin · §665

§. X. Quarta Autoris Probatio urserat, dignam corporis Christi in Cœna S. discretionem, tanquam fidei Christianæ essentialem, necessario verò doctrinam de S. Cœna intemeratam, supponentem, qualis non esset Negatio Oralis Manducationis.

Annotatio V §.X: prior reply — Indignorum error need not block discretio if Spiritual eating intact§666

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

666Strimesius had already answered: not every Supper error blocks that discernment — for example, error about the unworthy eating.

So long as Spiritual Eating stays sound, discernment can stand; and Spiritual Eating can be given, and is given, even outside the Supper sacrament.

Latin · §666

Huic retundendæ cùm monuissem, non quemvis errorem de S. Cœna, e. g. errorem circa Indignorum Manducationem, dignam corporis Christi discretionem impedire, dummodo intemerata maneat Spiritualis Manducatio, quæ etiam, extra Sacramentum Cœnæ, dari posset, & actu daretur.

Annotatio V §.X: Wittenberger §.XVIII counters — Indignorum not light; Reformed err on presence§667

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

667The Wittenberg friend (§.XVIII) replies with two counters: first, the Indignorum error is not a light one.

Second, he says it is certain the Reformed err on the presence of body and blood and on sacramental eating — however they soften the charge.

Latin · §667

Cariss. Wittebergensis, duo regerit §. XVIII. (1) Errorem de Manducatione Indignorum, levem non esse (2) Circa ipsam Corp. & Sang. Christi præsentiam, & Sacramen. Manducationem, a Reformatis errorem committi, utcunque etiam pallietur, certissimum esse.

Annotatio V §.X reply (1): Indignorum gravity deferred to next Annotatio§668

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

668Reply to the first: how heavy or light the Indignorum error is belongs in the Annotatio that follows next.

This locus therefore does not settle that gravity question here.

Latin · §668

Cui respondeo ad prius: De gravitate ac levitate erroris, quod ad Indignorum Manducationem attinet, dispiciemus Annotat. proximè sequenti.

Annotatio V §.X reply (2): Oral-fundamentality needs worn fiction Reformed deny presence; Beza§669

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

669Reply to the second: the Author himself shows his Oral-fundamentality case has no force unless propped by the worn fiction that the Reformed deny Christ’s bodily presence in the Supper.

Even Beza — whom the Disputant cites here — exploded that fiction, writing that the Lord’s Supper is emptied if one will not confess Christ’s Flesh most present in the Supper by faith.

Latin · §669

Ad posterius: Autorem in aprico ponere, disputationem suam pro Oralis Manducationis Fundamentalitate, ullius roboris fieri aliter haud posse, quin suffulciatur protrito satis commentô de negata à Reformatis corporis Christi in S. Cœna, præsentia, etiam ab ipso Beza, Disputatori nostro hic loci allegato, prorsus explosô rejectóque, quando Sacram Domini Cœnam evacuari scribit, si minus quis per fidem, præsentissimam esse Christi Carnem, in Cœna fateatur.

Annotatio V §.X close: Beza reductio — faith-presence not empty; Tractat Germ. §.XV — stop before §.XI§670

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

670Unless confessing presence by faith empties the Supper; or Christ’s body cannot be present by faith though the whole Christ dwells in our hearts by faith; or faith-presence is empty imagination (the Author’s pen nearly blaspheming) so that faith itself becomes empty fiction.

Or unless he who sets Christ’s flesh most present by faith denies the body is already present in the Supper as faith’s object before faith is exerted, and as present is offered to faith — see German Tractate §.XV p.64. Stop §.X before §.XI.

Latin · §670

Nisi fortè qui hoc fatetur, Cœnam S. evacuèt; aut non possit Christi corpus per fidem præsens esse, cùm tamen totus Christus per fidem in cordibus nostris habitet; aut præsentia corporis per fidem, sit merè imaginaria & inane commentum (uti calamus Autoris mentem fortè ejus præcurrens, tantum non blasphemat) perque consequens, fides mera Imaginatio & inane Commentum sit; aut denique, qui per fidem, carnem Christi præsentissimam statuit, hic ipse neget, corpus Christi, ceu objectum fidei, in Cœna, etiam jam ante fidem exsertam, in eadem præsens esse, atque prout præsens est, fidei offerri ac exhiberi. Vid. Tractat. meum Germ. §. XV. pag. 64.

Annotatio V §.XI open: Quinta Probatio — Ignoratio Elenchi; Irenaeus duabus rebus in confessions§671

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

671§.XI: the Professor’s fifth and last proof ends where the first began — Ignoratio Elenchi.

He sets Irenaeus’s “two things, heavenly and earthly” (in Sendomir, Toruń, and other Reformed confessions the Reformed gladly embrace) against those who deny Oral eating of Christ’s body.

Latin · §671

XI. Quinta postremaque Clarissimi Professoris Probatio, in eo desierat, in quo prima cœperat, nempe, in Ignoratione Elenchi, opponendô Reformatis, Oralem corporis Christi Manducationem impugnantibus, Irenæi verba, quibus S. Cœnam ex duabus rebus, cœlesti & terrena, constare docetur, Reformatorum Confessionibus Sendomiriensi, Toruniensi aliísque inserta, tanquam talia, quæ ambabus ulnis amplectuntur Reformati.

Annotatio V §.XI: Author §.XIX cover — Subject error substitutes Calvin alone for Reformed§672

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

672His §.XIX vindication only worsens the miss: he piles new slips while claiming the Reformed left Irenaeus’s mind and words.

Subject error: he swaps Calvin alone for “the Reformed,” as if Reformed and Calvin were one name.

Latin · §672

Nihilominus Vindicatio, quâ Autor hanc Elenchi aberrationem suam obvelare studet §. XIX, ejusdem, imô deterioris, commatis est, unam duabus aliis cumulans, quando Reformatos ab Irenæi mente & verbis secessisse confirmare conatur, quarum una à Subjectô Quæstionis, altera à Prædicato deviat: A Subjecto aberrat, dum Reformatorum in locum, unicum Calvinum substituit; quasi verò Reformati & Calvinus nomina essent Synonyma, vel termini convertibiles.

Annotatio V §.XI: Forbes/Fabricius — Calvin with Irenaeus on spiritual not corporal/local presence§673

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

673Forbes (Reformed) and Fabricius (Lutheran) show Calvin agrees with Irenaeus on the matter.

Apparent clashes resolve by spiritual vs corporal/local presence: Calvin with Irenaeus keeps the spiritual; with all antiquity he rejects corporal/local presence in the Supper or everywhere — body only in heaven that way.

Latin · §673

Quanquam Calvinum quà rem cum Irenæo amicissimè conspirare fusissimè evincunt Guilielmus Forbes. Reformatus, & Johannes Fabricius, Lutheranus; Quæ autem in contrarium à Calvino edita apparent, facile conciliantur Distinctione inter Præsentiam corporis Christi in Cœna Spiritualem, & Corporalem seu Localem, quarum priorem cum Irenæo admittit Calvinus, posteriorem, cum universa Antiquitate, rejicit, cum eadem constantissimè professus, corpus Christi corporali localíque modo tantùm in cælo, non autem vel in Cœna, vel ubique esse.

Annotatio V §.XI: Predicate error — Valentinian texts irrelevant to Oral-fundamentality question§674

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

674Predicate error: he aims Irenaeus’s anti-Valentinian lines at the Reformed — texts Strimesius never cited, and irrelevant to whether Oral eating is faith-fundamental.

The Reformed fully admit them anyway, and with Irenaeus say the Eucharist consists of two parts.

Latin · §674

A Prædicato aberrat, dum Irenæi alia nonnulla, Valentinianis opposita, Reformatis opponit, non solum nullibi à me adducta, & ad rem de qua quæritur, scil. Num doctrina de Orali manducatione, Fidei Christianæ fundamentalis sit? nullo modo pertinentia, sed prætereà Reformatis itidem plenissime admissa: Quemadmodum enim Reformati cum Irenæo Eucharistiam ex duabus partibus constare ajunt.

Annotatio V §.XI: receiving Eucharist ≠ oral eating body; incorruptibility ≠ corporeal feeding§675

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

675They also teach the faithful’s bodies receive the Eucharistic bread and, receiving, hold resurrection hope — no longer merely corruptible.

But receiving the Eucharist ≠ orally eating Christ’s body; and resurrection hope for receivers ≠ the Author’s reading that corruptible bodies are fed into incorruption by Christ’s incorruptible body and blood.

Latin · §675

Sic etiam corpora nostra, i.e. fidelium, tam Eucharistiam, i.e. panem Eucharisticum, percipere, quàm percipientia, jam non amplius corruptibilia esse, sed spem resurrectionis ad vitam æternam habentia, profitentur. At aliud est, corpora fidelium Eucharistiam percipere; aliud, Ore corporis, corpus Christi manducare; Iterúmque: aliud, corpora fidelium Eucharistiam percipientia, non corruptibilia esse, vel, in morte mansura, sed spem resurrectionis habere; aliud (quomodo Autor Irenæum interpretatur) corpora nostra corruptibilia, corpore & sanguine Christi incorruptibilibus, nutriri & ali, hôcque pacto incorruptibilia fieri.

Annotatio V §.XI close: Jn 6:54 spiritual souls’ eating; stop before §.XII Lutheran testimonia§676

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

676Near §.XIX’s end the Author asks how flesh stays incorrupt if fed by the Lord’s body and blood as by the tree of life — stacking petitio principii on Ignoratio Elenchi.

The real cause, from Christ’s mouth, is not corporal eating but Spiritual eating of souls alone (Jn 6:54: eat my Flesh, drink my blood — eternal life as to the body; I will raise him). Stop §.XI before §.XII.

Latin · §676

Quomodo enim (quærit Autor circa finem Paragraphi XIX, Elenchi Ignorationem petitione principii adaucturus) incorruptio maneat caro, quæ à corpore Domini & sanguine, velut ab arbore vitæ, alitur & sustentatur? Quodsi verò Auctor genuinam causam Incorruptibilitatis corporum eorum, quæ dignè Eucharistiam perceperunt, & unde resurrectionis spem indepta sint, cognoscere cupit, ex ipsius Christi ore istud intelligat, non corporalem corporis Christi Manducationem, eam esse, sed Spiritualem Animarum, de qua, & quidem sola, ex hypothesi Autoris, ita Christus Joh. 6. Qui manducat Carnem meam & bibit sanguinem meum, hoc ipso habet vitam æternam, putà quà corpus, non quà animam, namque suscitabo eum in die novissimo, vers. 54.

Annotatio V §.XII open: Author lashes four Lutheran testimonia vs Oral-fundamentality§677

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

677§.XII: the Author spends four paragraphs attacking the four Lutheran testimonies Strimesius used.

Those testimonies had shown Oral Eating does not touch the foundation of faith.

Latin · §677

§. XII. Tandem Nobilissimus Autor quatuor paragraphis, Testimonia Lutheranorum quatuor, in tantum lacessat, in quantum ex iis adstruxeram: Oralem Manducationem, Fidei Fundamentum neutiquam attingere.

Annotatio V §.XII (1): Calixtus Senior — authority stands; Jud. Controv. n.76 union§678

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

678(1) Calixtus Senior: the Author only tries to shrink his authority; among moderate antiquity-minded readers it still stands — even if not infallible, and not mainly because he beckons Papists and Reformed into one church society without Dort anathemas on Lutheran dogmas.

Add also Calixtus’s point (Jud. Controv. n.76): Protestant split over Oral does not block union — Reformed who eat spiritually also eat orally if Oral truth hangs on the institution’s will, not the eaters’ opinion.

Latin · §678

(1.) CALIXTI Senioris, cujus Viri Autoritatem dumtaxat imminuere satagit, apud omnes interim bonos moderatosque, antiquitatis item Ecclesiasticæ studiosos, perduraturam, etiamsi non infallibilis, nec à nobis, istô potissimum nomine, habenda sit, quòd Pontificios non minus, salvô licet Tridentino Concilio, Protestantica multa anathematizante, quàm Reformatos, salva horum Synodo Dordracenâ, dogmata quædam Lutherana obliquè quidem & per latus Arminianorum improbante, nullo verò anathemate feriente, in unius Ecclesiæ Christianæ Societatem advocat. Testimonio intereà hujus Viri contra Fundamentalitatem Oralis Manducationis inconcusso persistenti superaddendum & illud est, quô idem dissidium de ea Protestanticum, Unioni Protestantium Ecclesiasticæ nihil quicquam officere posse, inde probat, quòd Spiritualiter Corpus Christi manducantes Reformati, non minus Oraliter id manducent, quàm ipsi Lutherani, cùm Oralis Manducationis veritas, non à Manducantium Opinione, sed à Voluntate Institutionis Cœnæ, dependeat. Jud. de Controver. n. 76.

Annotatio V §.XII (2): Pufendorf — Oral not among fundamentals; controversy is mode (§.63)§679

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

679(2) Pufendorf: inserting Oral into a fundamentals system does not prove he packed only fundamentals, or that he judged Reformed Supper “errors” as harshly as our Disputant wants.

Read §.2 and especially §.63: he does not number Oral eating as such among faith’s foundations. If both sides confess true eating and drinking of body and blood, the fight left is about the MODE of eating/drinking and of presence (p.229).

Latin · §679

(2.) PUFENDORFII, quòd hic Illustris Autor, Systemati suo articulorum Fundamentalium, etiam Articulum de Orali Manducatione, inseruerit: Quasi verò Pufendorfius merorum Fundamentalium Systema complexus sit, nullis admixtis Præterfundamentalibus; vel non mitius, de Reformatorum sibi visis in S. Cœna erroribus, senserit, quàm Disputator noster vellet. Legatur ipse §. 2. & sigillatim §. 63. de Cœna, & facilè apparebit, Manducationem corporis Christi Oralem, quà talem, inter fidei Christianæ fundamenta haudquaquam numerasse eum: Ita enim finit dictum suum: Ceterum si utraque pars Protestantiæ bonâ fide profiteatur, in S. Cœna Corpus & Sanguinem Christi re verá ac propriè edi ac bibi, deque partis ab ipso beneficiis participari, CONTROVERSIA REMANET CIRCA MODUM COMESTIONIS ET BIBITIONIS, IPSIUSQUE PRÆSENTIÆ CORPORIS ET SANGUINIS CHRISTI; quem utique captum humanæ rationis transcendere agnoscunt, eoque ratiociniis res geritur, ubi rationi locus non est. pag. 229.

Annotatio V §.XII (3): Hulsemann — judgment of Reformed doctrine includes their doctors§680

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

680(3) Hulsemann: the Author claims — against all sense — he spoke only of Reformed auditors and laity, not doctors and clergy.

To judge Reformed doctrine while ignoring their doctors is irrational and alien to Hülsemann’s accuracy.

Latin · §680

(3.) HULSEMANNI, quem de solis Auditoribus & Laicis inter Reformatos, non autem de Doctoribus & Clero, verba fecisse, vel contra omnem sensum, enuntiat Aut.: Nam de Reformatorum doctrina judicium ferre, nec tamen Doctores eorum subinuere, uti alogon, ita ab accuratione & acumine Hülsemanniano alienissimum existit.

Annotatio V §.XII (4): Luther charge — hostile letter / Marburg Oral-denial as faith-assault§681

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

681(4) Luther: the Author marvels Strimesius cited a letter hostile to the Reformed.

He adds Marburg: Luther ranked Zwinglian errors — including denying Oral eating — as deadly assaults on faith’s foundation, so the sides agreed to keep peace in writing until God opened Zwinglian hearts.

Latin · §681

(4.) LUTHERI, cujus Testimonium miratur à me allegatum, quippe, ex Epistola, Reformatis infesta, depromptum, maximè, cùm notum prætereà sit, Lutherum Marpurgi, ubi de Cœna S. inter Lutherum & Zwinglium disceptatum potissimum fuerat, errores Zwinglianos, interque eos, Oralis Manducationis inficiationem, adeò exitiales & fundamentum christianæ fidei impetentes æstimasse, ut proptereà tandem ita inter Disputantes conventum sit: Pacem se habituros mutuis scriptis, si fortè Deus Zwinglianis Cor aperiat.

Annotatio V §.XII (4) replies: anger makes testimony stronger; Bucer; Chytraeus Marburg§682

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

682Replies: (1) testimony from an angry Luther is stronger, not weaker; (2) the anger aimed less at denying Oral than at the false charge that the Supper is only bread and wine — which Bucer proved false to Luther many times in the English writings.

(3) Marburg’s terms are Chytraeus’s, not the Author’s Provost-letter version: they had not agreed whether body and blood are corporally present, yet each side would show Christian love and both would pray for the Spirit’s confirmation. Amen.

Latin · §682

Resp. (1.) Testimonium Lutheri tantò præstantius esse & efficacius, quantò magis ab irascente Zwinglianis Luthero profectum est. (2.) Lutheri iram non adeò versam fuisse in Oralis Manducationis Negationem Zwinglianam, quàm in hypothesin, per iram, Zwinglianis imputatam, ab his verò fotam nunquam, quasi in S. Cœna nil nisi panis & vinum habeatur, id quod sexcenties Bucerus Luthero demonstravit in Scriptis suis Anglicis. (3.) Marpurgi non ita conventum esse, ut Autor refert ex Epistola Lutheri ad Præpositum, sed ut Chytræus refert in Hist. August. Confessionis, cujus verba plus semel citata ita habent: Etsi verò an verum corpus & Sanguis Christi CORPORALITER in pane & vino Cœnæ Domini præsens sit, hoc tempore non concordavimus: Tamen UNA PARS ALTERI Christianam dilectionem declarabit, & UTRAQUE PARS Deum omnipotentem diligenter orabit, ut NOS Spiritu suo in vera sententia confirmet, Amen.

Annotatio V §.XII fifth: Sennertus — sacraments seals not fundamental/principal articles§683

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

683To match the Author’s five proofs, Strimesius adds a fifth Lutheran witness — Wittenberg’s Andreas Sennert (§.LXIV), whose weight with the Author tops Calixtus.

Sennert: sacraments (as a class) are neither fundamental nor principal faith articles — Paul calls them seals of faith (Rom 4:11), distinct from faith’s substance; they confirm faith like contract seals; necessary by mandate, but not simply or absolutely for faith or salvation.

Latin · §683

Ceterum ut numero Probationum quinario Autoris, quô pro Fundamentalitate Oralis Manducationis, depugnavit, Numerum Testimoniorum Lutheranorum contra eandem, quin totum Sacramentum Cœnæ, quatenus Fundamentalibus fidei dogmatibus annumeratur, adæquemus, agedum adhuc unum, in medium olim allatis quatuor, nunc superaddemus, & quidem cujusdam Professoris, non ita pridem Wittebergensis, cujus Auctoritas apud Autorem major fuerit, quàm Calixti: Est verò Testimonium ANDREÆ SENNERTI in Exercitat. ejus Theologica de Articulis fidei fundamentalibus §. LXIV. his verbis legendum: Sacramenta succedunt, & quidem illa in genere vel communi primùm considerata. Quæ, quòd neque ad ARTICULOS FIDEI FUNDAMENTALES, NEQUE PRINCIPALES, retulimus, nemo mirabitur facilè (utut in re majoris momenti nemini vicissim præjudicamus) si consideret nobiscum, (1) quod Apostolus Rom. IV, 11. eadem signacula, sigilla fidei nominet; adeoque hoc ipso à Substantia vel Substantialibus fidei notanter distinguat. Et certè (2) per naturam suam fidem non tam (extra initiationis sacr.) ingenerant aut producunt: quàm (3) qua sigillorum in contractibus, fœdere, testamentis, natura aut ratio vel conditio est, Symbola tanquam quædam certa, externa & visibilia, fidem confirmant adaugentque. Unde (4) cùm in Vet. & Novo Testamento, Substantialia eadem & una sint … sigilla gratiæ tamen sunt fueréque diversa … adeoque (5) Necessaria, quidem sunt ratione Instituentis, & vi mandati divini: (6) SED NON SIMPLICITER VEL ABSOLUTE AD FIDEM VEL SALUTEM, quod & dictis & exemplis Scripturæ S. poterat probari.

Annotatio V §.XII close: Sennertus §.LXV same of Coena — stop before Annotatio VI Indignorum§684

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

684Sennert continues: they are necessary to salvation only in a qualified sense (God’s abundant seals); in necessity we may lack them without losing faith or eternal salvation.

§.LXV: what holds of sacraments in general holds of each — circumcision, Passover lamb, baptism, and the Holy Supper. Stop §.XII before Annotatio VI (Indignorum).

Latin · §684

Et paucis intersertis pergit Sennertus: (8) Necessaria porrò adeo, sunt ad salutem secundum quid, ut suprà dictum, ratione mandati divini, quatenus ex abundanti DEUS fidem nostram munire signis & sigillis certis voluit … quibus (9) in casu necessitatis carere quidem possumus extrà jacturam fidei & salutis æternæ. Tandem, quò dicta de Sacramentis in genere, etiam Sacramento cœnæ applicentur, §. LXV. ita concludit: Quod de Sacramentis in genere vel communi dictum, idem esto judicium de singulis in specie & V. & N. Testamenti, Circumcisione, Agno Paschali, Baptismo & S. CŒNA.

Annotatio VI §.I open: Indignorum — prelibate sacramental-eating term before Indigni§685

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

685Annotatio VI opens on Oral eating of Christ’s body by the unworthy. §.I first pauses the term itself.

Clearer Lutheran judges are sick of predicating “Oral” of the unworthy and swap in “sacramental eating”; the Reformed allow some sacramental eating can fall on the unworthy — so Strimesius prelibates that term before settling who the unworthy are, or whether the attribution is true and necessary.

Latin · §685

ANNOTATIO VI. De Manducatione Corporis Christi Orali Indignorum. §. I. Manducationis corporis Christi Oralis terminum & rationem, etsi plenius, Annotatione præcedente, excussimus; tamen, cùm ex una parte, Lutheranorum emunctoris judicii Theologi, ad terminum hunc, de Indignis quoque prædicandum, prædicatumque, nauseare incipiant, Sacramentalis Manducationis termino in istius locum surrogatô; ex altera parte Reformati quandam corporis Christi Sacramentalem Manducationem, etiam in indignos cadere posse haud abnuant; de hoc Sacramentalis Manducationis termino aliquid hôc locô prælibandum fuerit, antequam vel de Indignis, quibus ista Manducatio tribuitur, vel de Attributionis hujus Veritate & Necessitate, quicquam determinemus.

Annotatio VI §.I: sacramental Oral eating — intrinsic substance vs extrinsic bread-seal§686

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

686Sacramental eating (standing for Oral) has two senses.

Intrinsic: the name reaches Christ’s body as object and touches its substance. Extrinsic: it only regards Christ’s body from outside — eating the sacrament of that body, the blessed bread that represents it.

Latin · §686

Itaque Manducatio corporis Christi, Sacramentalis, pro Orali supponens, duplici sensu accipi potest, vel hôc, ut denominatio à corpore Christi, ceu Objecto ejus, ei intrinseca sit, ipsámque corporis Christi Substantiam Manducatio attingat; vel istô, ut denominatio eadem Christi corpus extrinsece duntaxat respiciat & Sacramentalis corporis Christi Manducatio audiat, non quòd ipsius corporis Christi Substantialis, sed Sacramenti potiùs hujus Corporis, i. e. panis benedicti, Christi corpus repræsentantis, Manducatio existat.

Annotatio VI §.I: Reformed allow extrinsic sense for Indigni; Lutherans claim intrinsic too§687

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

687Reformed deny the unworthy neither sacramental nor oral eating in the extrinsic sense; Lutherans hold the unworthy also have the intrinsic (true Oral) sense.

Next: which unworthy each side means — the Apostle’s handle is 1 Cor. 11:27, some eating the body unworthily.

Latin · §687

Uti posteriori sensu Manducationem corporis Christi Sacramentalem Oralémque ne Indignis quidem abnuunt Reformati, ita Lutherani Indignis priori quoque sensu, Manducationem corporis Christi Sacramentalem, i. e. Oralem, competere sustinent. De quibus autem Indignis loquatur utraque pars, id proximè dispicendum, ansam disquisitionis suppeditante Apostolô, quando 1. Cor. 11, 27. quosdam indignè corpus Christi manducare profitetur.

Annotatio VI §.I: Indigni absolute — habitual impious/hypocrites (Phil. 3:19)§688

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

688Unworthy eaters come in two kinds. First: unworthy absolutely, toward whole Christianity — not living worthily of the call from darkness into the Gospel’s light.

Paul describes them with tears (Phil. 3:19): enemies of the cross, belly their god, honor ending in shame — in a word, habitual impious and hypocrites mixed among true Christians.

Latin · §688

Sunt autem Indigni Manducantes duplicis generis, VEL INDIGNI ABSOLUTE & respectu totius Christianismi, qui non dignè vivunt Vocatione suâ, quâ vocati à tenebris ad mirabilem Evangelii lucem sunt, ab Apostolo eodem, sub lacrymarum effusione, notanter hôc modo descripti, quòd sunt inimici crucis Christi, quorum exitus est perditio, quorum Venter Deus eorum, quorum honor in turpitudinem definit, eorum qui carnaliter animati sunt, Phil. 3, 19., Verbo uno, impii omnes & hypocritæ, puta habitualiter tales, veris interim in Ecclesia Christianis permixti.

Annotatio VI §.I: Indigni secundum quid — weak lapse toward Supper without due repentance§689

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

689Second: unworthy in a qualified sense, only as to approaching the Supper.

Otherwise habitually pious, they have fallen against conscience by fleshly weakness and come to the Lord’s table without enough self-examination — without sufficient repentance and sins wiped in Christ’s blood by living faith.

Latin · §689

VEL INDIGNI SECUNDUM QUID & respectu solius S. Cœnæ adeundæ, qui alioquin habitualiter pii, in peccatum, tamen contra conscientiam, ex imbecillitate quadam carnis, lapsi, S. Domini cœnam accedunt, non ante exploratis satis se ipsis, i. e. pœnitentia sufficienti, peccatis suis deletis, in Sanguine Christi, fide viva sibi applicato.

Annotatio VI §.I: Apostle (1 Cor 11) on latter — judgment; not discerning the body§690

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

690Paul’s Corinthian chapter treats these latter expressly: eating the sacred bread and drinking the cup, they become guilty of the body and eat/drink judgment — at least temporal sickness, sometimes death.

Cause: they do not discern Christ’s body, or rush the sacred meal as if it were common food.

Latin · §690

De posterioribus hisce ex professo egit Apostolus, dictô ad Corinthios capite, dicens, quòd manducando de pane Sacro, bibendóque de poculo, ipsius corporis Christi rei fiant, & judicium, ad minimum temporale, sibi edant & bibant, i. e. in morbos graviores incidant, subsequente quandoque ipsâ morte temporali, eam planè ob causam, quòd non discernunt corpus Christi, vel ad sacrum epulum non aliter advolant, quàm ad communem cibum manducandum.

Annotatio VI §.I close: Reformed dispute Indigni Oral about absolute impious — stop before §.II§691

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

691The Reformed deny Oral eating of Christ’s body for anyone, worthy or unworthy.

Yet when they dispute Lutheran Oral-of-the-unworthy, they mainly mean the absolute kind — habitual impious and unregenerate — who in no way, Oral included, partake Christ’s body itself in the Supper. Stop §.I before §.II.

Latin · §691

Etsi verò Reformati Oralem Corporis Christi Manducationem in universum inficiantur, à quocunque, digno, seu indigno, dicatur fieri; tamen quando de Indignorum corporis Christi Manducatione Orali, cum Lutheranis disputant, prioris generis Indignos potissimum respiciunt, indigitantes, hujusmodi Indignos, i. e. habitualiter impios ac irregeneratos, nullô planè modo, eóque nec Orali Manducatione, ipsius corporis Christi, in S. Cœna fieri participes.

Annotatio VI §.II open: Reformed assertion — three classes (divine / church / reason)§692

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

692§.II lays out Reformed reasons for the assertion in three classes.

First: divine authority. Second: human/church authority interpreting the divine. Third: reason informed by Scripture — divine consequence.

Latin · §692

§. II. Assertionis Reformatæ Rationes, in triplici Classe dispositas exhibebimus, quarum PRIMA Auctoritate divina; ALTERA Auctoritate humana, seu Ecclesiasticâ, divinam interpretante; TERTIA denique Ratione, per Scripturam S. informatâ, i. e. divina Consequentia, nititur.

Annotatio VI §.II Classis I.1: Judas at institution — no partaking (Lk 22; Jn 13)§693

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

693Class I, argument 1: at the Supper’s institution Christ reclines with the Twelve, one impious and plotting betrayal (Lk 22:14 with v.3).

That first unworthy guest did not eat Christ’s body in any mode: after the dipped Paschal morsel, Satan entered him (Jn 13:27) — no communion with Christ and his body (2 Cor 6).

Latin · §693

CLASSIS PRIMÆ Argumentum primum suppeditat Institutionis S. Cœnæ Historia, quâ Christus cum duodecim discipulis suis, mensæ S. accubuisse fertur, unô eorum impio existente & Domini sui nefariam proditionem meditante Luc. 22. 14. coll. cum vers. 3. Hunc, primum S. Epuli indignum Convivam, Corpus Christi neutiquam manducasse, vel istius ullo modo participem factum esse, inde constat, quod acceptô à Christo obsonio, seu intincto, Paschalis convivii, Cœnam antecedentis, frustulo, Satanas in ipsum intrasse dicitur Joh. 13. 27. nullam cum Christo ejusque corpore communionem habens 2. Cor. 6.

Annotatio VI §.II Classis I.1 cont.: same block for all spiritual betrayers/hypocrites§694

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

694Judas’s case is not unique.

Every spiritual betrayer — impious and unbelieving hypocrites — shares the same condition: the same malice sets the same block to all communion with Christ.

Latin · §694

Cum hujus verò indigni convivæ primi conditione, reliquorum similium omnium, Spiritualium Christi proditorum, i. e. impiorum atque Infidelium hypocritarum Conditionem prorsus eandem esse, dubitare non sinit, specie eadem horum, cum Judæ perversione, malitia, eundem obicem omni cum Christo communioni positura.

Annotatio VI §.II Classis I.2: 1 Cor 10:21 — demon-communion excludes Christ§695

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

695Class I, argument 2 confirms the Judas history from the Apostles: those who keep communion with demons are shut out from any communion with Christ.

John marks that state in all the impious (1 Jn 1:6; 3:6, 8–9); Paul: you cannot drink the Lord’s cup and demons’ cup, or share the Lord’s table and demons’ table (1 Cor 10:21).

Latin · §695

Unde sequitur alterum primæ classis argumentum, Historiæ Institutionis S. Cœnæ, de Juda Conviva impio, & ob impietatem suam destinatam, communionis cum Christo planè incapaci, interpretativum ac confirmativum Apostolicum, quod Communionem cum Diabolis foventes (quale quid in omnes impios cadere Apostolus Johannes testatur 1. Ep. 1, 6. cap. 3. vers. 6. 8. 9.) omni communionis cum Christo possibilitate excludit 1. Cor. 10, 21. Non potestis poculum Domini bibere & poculum dæmoniorum. Non potestis Mensæ Domini participes fieri, & mensæ dæmoniorum.

Annotatio VI §.II Classis I.3: 1 Cor 11 temporal judgment → habitual absolute spiritual§696

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

696Class I, argument 3: those who eat unworthily with actual, limited unworthiness eat and drink temporal judgment (1 Cor 11:29–31).

By parity, those who eat unworthily with habitual, absolute unworthiness eat and drink spiritual judgment.

Latin · §696

Accedit Tertium Argumentum, indignè manducantes, indignitate actuali & restrictâ, sibi judicium temporale edere & bibere 1. Cor. 11, 29. 30. 31.; Sicque pari modo, indignitate habituali & absolutâ manducantes indignè, sibi edere & bibere judicium spirituale.

Annotatio VI §.II Classis I.3: flesh vivifies / blood purges — so Impious do not eat/drink them§697

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

697Therefore they do not eat and drink Christ’s flesh and blood.

For his flesh spiritually vivifies and his blood spiritually purges from all sin (Jn 6:53; 1 Jn 1:7) — and those effects always follow, without restriction, whenever anyone is actually made a partaker.

Latin · §697

Perque consequens, non Christi carnem & sanguinem edere bibereque, cùm caro Christi spiritualiter vivificet, sanguis verò Christi spiritualiter purget, i. e. purget ab omni peccato Joh. 6. 53. & 1. Joh. 1, 7. hosque effectus semper & absque restrictione, his locis, dicantur producere, quandocunque scil. quispiam, actu, eorum particeps redditur.

Annotatio VI §.II close: Scripture ignores corporal/spiritual restrict; Jn 6:54–56 — before §.III§698

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

698No escape by splitting corporal vs spiritual participation: Scripture does not know that restrictive distinction.

It asserts without limit that whoever eats the flesh and drinks the blood abides in Christ and has eternal life (Jn 6:54, 56). Stop §.II before §.III (patristic class).

Latin · §698

Ut nequicquam hic excipiatur, distinguendo inter participationem corporis & sanguinis Christi corporalem, & spiritualem, utpote distinctionem hanc restrictivam Scriptura S. prorsus ignorante, quin potius absolutè & citra restrictionem asserente: Omnem eum, qui carnem Christi edit & sanguinem Christi bibit, manere in Christo, & Christum in eo, habereque vitam æternam, Joh. 6. vers. 54. 56.

Annotatio VI §.III open: Classis II Patristica — parallel to Classis I§699

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

699§.III opens the second class of arguments: patristic.

It runs parallel to Class I and is enlisted under it.

Latin · §699

§. III. SECUNDA CLASSIS Argumentorum PATRISTICA est, Argumentis primæ Classis parallela, ac proinde isti meritò succenturianda.

Annotatio VI §.III (1): Augustine — Peter panem Dominum; Judas panem Domini / penalty§700

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

700(1) On Judas, first unworthy communicant: Augustine compares him with Peter — same bread, same Lord’s hand (Tract. Joh. 56; against the Donatists).

Yet Peter received the bread the Lord (life — vivifying flesh); Judas only the bread of the Lord against the Lord (penalty — blessed bread that draws judgment). Tract. 59.

Latin · §700

Nam (1) de indignè Communicante omnium primo, Juda proditore, in vulgus notum est, Augustini judicium, in comparatione hujus cum communicante Petro, latum ac pronunciatum, quô Petrum & Judam, de uno quidem pane, ejusdémque panis partem, de eadem Dominica manu, accepisse, ait, Tractat. in Joh. 56. & Tom. post. collat. contr. Donatist.; interim tamen illum, seu Petrum, panem Dominum, hunc verò, seu Judam, panem duntaxat Domini, contra Dominum — Petrum, vitam (quia carnem Christi, quæ vivificat), Judam verò pœnam (quia impius, panem benedictum, qui judicium attrahit) accepisse. Tract. 59.

Annotatio VI §.III (1): Scultetus — Judas ate bread of Lord by mouth, not Lord-bread by faith§701

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

701Scultetus of Hamburg rises to that Augustine: if Judas was at the feast, he ate the Lord’s bread with the mouth, not the Lord-bread by faith.

Even for Judas the bread was external communion of Christ’s body — Christ said to him as to the rest, “this bread is my body” (Discuss. Univers. Reform. §.258).

Latin · §701

Testimonium hoc Augustini adeò luculentum est, ut etiam Clarissimus Scultetus Hamburgensis eidem assurgat, dicens: Si Judas interfuit S. epulo, manducavit ille panem Domini ORE, non autem panem Dominum per fidem. Addens interim: Ipsi quoque Judæ, panis fuit communio corporis Christi (puta externa): Æque enim Judæ, ac reliquis Apostolis, dictum est à Christo: Non: Hoc, quod cum pane do, sed; Hoc, seu, hic panis, est corpus Christi. Discuss. Univers. Reform. §. 258. pag. 160.

Annotatio VI §.III (2): Augustine/Jerome/Origen — impious do not eat the vivifying flesh§702

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

702(2) For all other unworthy communicants — not in Christ by faith but in demon-communion by impiety — Augustine (Civ. Dei 21.25): one not in Christ’s body does not eat Christ’s body; members of Christ and of a harlot cannot be the same (also Tract. Joh. 26).

Jerome (Isa. 66): the unholy in body and spirit neither eat the flesh nor drink the blood that gives eternal life. Origen (Matt. 15): Christ is true food no impious can eat — else “whoever eats this bread lives forever” would be false.

Latin · §702

(2) De reliquis indignè communicantibus omnibus, eam solam ob causam, quòd in communione cum Christo haud sunt per fidem, sed in communione dæmoniorum ob impietatem, notum abunde est, non AUGUSTINI tantum judicium, quando Lib. 21. de Civitate DEI Cap. 25. Non dicendum, inquit, eum manducare corpus Christi, qui in corpore non est Christi. Et paulò post: Nec isti dicendi sunt manducare corpus Christi, qui nec in membris sunt computandi Christi: Non enim possunt simul esse membra Christi, & Meretricis. Et rursus, simile quid Tract. 26. in Joh.; Sed & S. HIERONYMI in cap. 66. Esaiæ: Qui non Sancti sunt, & Corpore & Spiritu, nec carnem Christi edunt, nec sanguinem ejus bibunt, de quibus dictum: Qui manducat carnem meam & bibit sanguinem meum, habet vitam æternam. Et adhuc paulò antiquioris Scriptoris, ORIGINIS nempe, Comm. in Matth. cap. 15. Christus, inquit, verus cibus est, quicunque illum edit, vivet in æternum, de quo impius nullus edere potest. Nam si possibile esset quemquam in impietate persistentem, verbum caro factum edere, nunquam scriptum foret: Quicunque edit hunc panem, vivet in æternum.

Annotatio VI §.III (2): Paschasius — repeatedly excepts Impious from body-participation§703

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

703Paschasius Radbertus — whom some Lutherans claim as chief patron of Oral eating without teeth-tearing — must not be skipped.

He expressly and repeatedly excepts the unworthy (the impious) from participation of Christ’s body (see Annot. 2 §.5).

Latin · §703

Nec hîc tacendus PASCHASIUS RHADEBERTUS, quem nonnulli Theologorum Lutheranorum, præcipuum sententiæ suæ de Orali corporis Christi manducatione citra dentium lacerationem, Fautorem faciunt, indignè communicantes i. e. impios à participatione corporis Christi disertè & plus semel excipiens. Vide suprà Annot. 2. §. 5.

Annotatio VI §.III (3): Augustine/Zeno — outside Christ they eat sacrament unto condemnation§704

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

704(3) Those outside Christ’s communion by malice who still take the Lord’s table eat eternal ruin to themselves — so Augustine and many Fathers.

Augustine: without abiding in Christ they do not eat spiritually, even if teeth press the sacrament unto condemnation. Zeno of Verona: the one in whom the Devil dwells does not eat the Lord’s flesh, though he seem to communicate with the faithful (Jn 6).

Latin · §704

(3) De iisdem omnibus, seu indignè communicantibus, qui per malitiam suam & improbitatem extra communionem Christi positi, nihilominus mensæ Domini communicant, eos sibi æternum exitium comedere, & Augustini, & multorum aliorum Patrum testimonia exstant. Ita enim denuo Augustinus: Ille qui non in Christo manet, & Christus in illo, non edit spiritualiter carnem ejus & sanguinem ejus bibit, etiamsi visibiliter & carnaliter dentibus premat, (non, corpus Christi & sanguinem) sed Sacramentum Corporis & Sang. Christi, seu potius edit & bibit Sacramentum tantæ rei, in condemnationem. Cui prælusit Zeno Veronensis, Origini coævus: Verendi causa est, ait, eum, in quo Diabolus habitat, non edere carnem Domini, nec bibere ejus Sanguinem, etiamsi videatur cum fidelibus communicare: Quandoquidem verba Domini ita habent: Qui manducat carnem meam & bibit Sanguinem meum, ille in me manet & ego in ipso.

Annotatio VI §.III close: Bernard — res sacramenti only for the worthy; stop before §.IV§705

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

705Bernard agrees: the worthy receive the sacrament unto life; the unworthy unto judgment and death.

No one perceives the Thing (res) of the sacrament unless worthy and fit — sacrament without the Thing is death; the Thing, even apart from the sacrament, is eternal life. Stop §.III before §.IV (patristic metonymy).

Latin · §705

Utrique verò adstipulatus Bernardus, Epist. ad fratres de Monte: Sacramentum sicut ad vitam accipit dignus, sic ad judicium & mortem suam indignus. Rem enim Sacramenti nemo percipit, nisi dignus & Idoneus. Sacramentum enim sine re mors est; Res autem sacramenti, etiam præter sacramentum, sumenti, est vita æterna.

Annotatio VI §.IV open: Fathers seem to give Indigni partaking — via metonymy§706

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

706§.IV: the Fathers sometimes seem to teach that even the unworthy partake Christ’s body.

That appearance comes from metonymy — they often call the sacrament or the Lord’s bread “Christ’s body,” following Christ’s own speech.

Latin · §706

§. IV. Equidem videntur quandoque Patres opinari, etiam indignos corporis Christi fieri participes, sed id inde evenit, quòd metonymicè loquuntur Patres, Sacramentum corporis Christi, seu panem Domini, ad exemplum Christi ipsius, corpus Christi haud rarò nuncupantes.

Annotatio VI §.IV: Picherellus — metonymic speech occasioned belief Indigni eat the body§707

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

707Picherellus (Roman) names the cause.

The Fathers’ metonymic turns gave many occasion to believe the unworthy eat Christ’s body.

Latin · §707

Hinc Picherellus Pontificius: Ceterum, inquit, Patrum metonymica locutiones occasionem multis præbuêre, cur & indignos crederent corpus Christi manducare.

Annotatio VI §.IV: seeming proof from Fathers — hear Augustine interpret his own metonymy§708

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

708After listing Augustine and other Fathers in that vein, Picherellus asks: don’t the unfaithful and unworthy seem, from these texts, to feed on Christ’s body?

Answer: hear Augustine interpret his own metonymy.

Latin · §708

Et postquam Augustini, aliorumque Patrum nonnulla hujusmodi testimonia recitasset, pergit: Obsecro Te, nonne ex his testimoniis, infideles & Indigni videntur Christi vesci corpore? At verò ipsum jam audiamus Augustinum, se suámque Metonymiam interpretantem.

Annotatio VI §.IV: Augustine’s own glosses — sacrament / Eucharist / panem Domini not Dominum§709

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

709What Augustine calls body (or flesh and blood) he elsewhere glosses as flesh and blood in the sacrament, as sacrament of body and blood, as Eucharist.

Of Judas with the Apostles he means the Eucharist first made — bread, bread of the Lord not bread the Lord, figure and sign of his body, the sacrament first confected, the supper consecrated by his hands.

Latin · §709

Quum, quod corpus, sive carnem & sanguinem Christi hic dicit, alibi, in non dissimili sententia, exponens, in Joan. tract. 27. appellat carnem Christi, & sanguinem Christi in sacramento, in Johan. 26. & ad Inquisit. Januarii cap. 3. Sacramentum corporis & sanguinis, de Eccles. Dogmat. cap. 53. Eucharistiam: & quod etiam de Juda quoque, unáque reliquis Apostolis, dicit in Psal. 10. interpretatur Eucharistiam primùm confectam in Johan. cap. 12. & contra Donat. post. Coll. cap. 6. panem, & in Johan. tract. 59. panem Domini, non panem Dominum, in Psal. 3. Corporis sui figuram, contra Adamant. cap. 12. Corporis sui signum, de verbo Domini secundum Matth. Serm. 11. Sacramentum Carnis & Sanguinis primùm confectum, de verbo Domini secundum Lucam. serm. 33. Cœnam manibus suis consecratam.

Annotatio VI §.IV: Ad Inquis. Januarii — sacrament stands for body/blood; figure → proper§710

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

710In Ad Inquis. Januarii he says the disciples first received “body and blood” not fasting — then swaps in “sacrament”: they need not come already fed to that sacrament.

So the figure is reduced to proper speech (pp. 181–182).

Latin · §710

Ad inquis. Januar. ad eum modum cum dixisset, liquido apparet quum primùm acceperunt discipuli corpus & sanguinem Domini, non eos accepisse jejunos, paulo post, loco corporis & sanguinis Domini ponit Sacramentum: neque enim, inquit, quia post cibos dedit Dominus, propterea pransi aut cænati, fratres ad illud Sacramentum accipiendum, venire debent. En metonymiam explicatam, figuratámque, in propriam reductam locutionem pag. 181. & 182.

Annotatio VI §.IV close: other Fathers same; Picherellus on HOC — stop before §.V Classis III§711

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

711Picherellus reads the other Fathers’ figured lines the same way through the end of his third chapter.

He also opens what THIS points to in “This is my body” (from p. 163). Stop §.IV before §.V (Classis III Rationativa).

Latin · §711

Reliquorum Patrum figuratas hujusmodi sententias, simili interpretatione donat Picherellus loc. cit., à pag. 182. in med. ad finem usque Capitis sui tertii, in cujus initio exponit, quid Pronomen HOC, in dicto Christi, Hoc est corpus meum, demonstret, à pag. 163.

Annotatio VI §.V open: Classis III Rationativa — spiritual food; Indigni not orally§712

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

712§.V opens the third class: rational, but sacred — middle term from revelation.

(1) From the nature of the spiritual food: the unworthy eat Christ’s body in no mode, Oral included — it is merely spiritual and supernatural food, to be taken only that way.

Latin · §712

§. V. Succedit TERTIA Argumentorum CLASSIS, Rationativa quidem, sed sacra, i. e. mediò Revelationis terminô constans, quô infertur (1) ex Natura rei manducandæ spirituali, indignos nullô, eóque nec orali modo, corpus Christi manducare, quia nempe corpus Christi, cibus merè Spiritualis, est Supernaturalis, indeque modo merè Spirituali & Supernaturali sumendus.

Annotatio VI §.V (1): Impious lack supernatural spirituality; flesh vivifies (Jn 6)§713

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

713The Impious have no supernatural spirituality by which to grasp spiritual things.

This food coheres with all spiritual goods: assumed flesh vivifies and gives life to the world that eats (Jn 6) — pressed harder still by communication of divine idioms.

Latin · §713

Sed Impii nihil Spiritualitatis supernaturalis possident, quô spiritualia capere possent. Præterea est cibus hujusmodi spiritualis, ut cum eo omnia bona spiritualia cohæreant, caro enim Christi assumta vivificat, & mundo manducanti dat vitam Joh. 6. tantóque magis, quanto idiomatum divinorum Communicatio abstracta id urget pressius.

Annotatio VI §.V (1): spiritual food nourishes faith — only self-proving believers, not Impious§714

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

714Spiritual food only nourishes, augments, and corroborates faith — it does not plant faith’s start.

So it is commanded only for those who can prove they are in faith (even weak faith after self-examination) — not infants who cannot prove themselves, nor the Impious whose conscience convicts them of impenitence.

Latin · §714

Quin, est spiritualis cibus, tantum Nutritivus, Augmentativus, Corroborativus, fidem alens & augens, non initium fidei conferens & impertiens: Hinc illis solis injunctus accipi, qui se ipsos probare possunt, num in fide sint? & post explorationem institutam, se in fide, imbecili licèt, deprehendunt esse, non aliis, qui vel se probare nequeunt ipsos, quales sunt Infantes, vel explorantes se, de Impietate ac impœnitentia sua per conscientiam convincuntur, quales sunt impii.

Annotatio VI §.V AD PRIUS: Edite/Hoc — bread (Luther) or spiritual mode already in Jn 6§715

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

715AD PRIUS is futile: “Eat, this is my body” does not prove spiritual food is taken corporally/orally.

Either Christ means the bread by “this” (Luther, many places — what hands took, broke, gave), or if he means his body, the eating-mode is the spiritual one he already taught in John 6 before the institution.

Latin · §715

Frustra excipitur AD PRIUS: Spiritualem cibum, etiam corporaliter oraliterque accipi posse, quando à Christo jubetur ita accipi, dicente: Edite, Hoc est Corpus meum. Resp. (a) de pane Christum loqui, quem per Hoc intelligit, teste Luthero pluribus in locis, utpote quem solum corporalibus manibus acceperat, fregerat & dederat, de eodem dicendo: Hoc est corpus meum. (b) Si item de Corpore suo locutus Christus est, & istud edere jussit, utique modum edendi haud alium intellexit, quàm à se, jam ante Cœnæ S. Institutionem, Joh. 6. edoctum, i. e. solum Spiritualem.

Annotatio VI §.V instantia: Edite may cover bread oral + body spiritual (+ their third oral-body)§716

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

716Press: then “Eat” has a double sense — oral of blessed bread and spiritual of Christ’s body.

Concede that — almost necessary given two foods in the mandate. Those who press the point even add a third: sacramental/oral eating of the body as well.

Latin · §716

Instas: Ita Mandatum Institutionis S. Cœnæ, Edite, duplicem obtinebit sensum, duos scil. edendi modos imperans, Corporalem scil. seu Oralem Panis benedicti, & Spiritualem corporis Christi. Respond. Concedendo totum, ceu non tantum non absurdum, sed penè necessarium, ob duplicem mandatô Christi oblatum cibum, Corporalem unum, alterum Spiritualem, ideoque ab iis ipsis, qui hanc instantiam formant, largiendum, quin tertio sensu ab iis ampliatum, quando primò, Oralem manducandi panis, secundo, Spiritualem manducandi corporis Christi, denique tertiò Sacramentalem seu Oralem manducandi itidem corporis Christi, Modum, mandatô Christi, Edite, comprehendi contendunt.

Annotatio VI §.V AD POSTERIUS: Word/Baptism need inward Spirit; Supper feeds the already-faithed§717

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

717AD POSTERIUS is futile: Word and baptism making Spirit-participants does not prove Impious can take spiritual body-food.

Inward Spirit-operation regenerates, not bare hearing or water alone; and the Supper is not same-ratio with Word/Baptism — those make a Christian, this feeds one already gifted with faith. Without faith there is no partaking, and no increase of faith by that food.

Latin · §717

Frustra item AD POSTERIUS excipitur: Homines omnes, naturâ suâ, Spiritu Sancto omnique spirituali vitâ cassos, nihilominus Spiritûs Sancti fieri participes idque mediante verbô, extrinsecè prædicato auditóque, mediante item aquæ baptismate, corpori administrato. Resp. (a) Non solam externam verbi divini prædicationem ac auditionem, nec solam aquæ baptismalis externam administrationem, sed internam Spiritus S. operationem adjunctam, corda humana regenerare & spiritualitate salvifica imbuere. (b) Cœnam S. non esse cum Verbo & Baptismate, ejusdem rationis, quandoquidem hæc Christiano vero ac genuino efficiendo, ista, jam tum effecto fideque donato inserviunt. Unde qui fide non instructus, uti corporis Christi, cibi merè spiritualis, non potest fieri particeps, ita per illud ipsum in fide corroborari & augeri nequit.

Annotatio VI §.V (2a): Impious resist grace-increase — Oblation offered, Reception blocked§718

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

718(2a) From Impious eaters’ nature: they maliciously resist, so they are incapable of — and unworthy of — the increase of preventing grace placed in Christ’s vivifying body.

Do not split Reception vs Retention to give Impious reception. Better (as Lutherans elsewhere): Oblation reaches them by grace; Reception does not — the same obstinate malice that blocks retention blocks reception.

Latin · §718

(2) Ex natura Manducantium Impiorum, quia (a) sunt malitiosè repugnantes, Ergo Augmenti gratiæ divinæ prævenientis (quale augmentum in corpore Christi spiritualiter vivificante reponendum est) omnino ut incapaces, ita eodem indigni. Excipis, distinguendo inter Receptionem, & Retentionem carnis Christi; prius concedendum esse Impiis, non verò posterius. Respond. Rectius distingui hîc (ut aliàs Lutherani solent) inter Oblationem & Receptionem, quarum prior quidem competit in Impios per Gratiam Christi; posterior non item, ob malitiam eorum obstinatam, quæ ipsa quia Retentionem carnis Christi impedit sola, etiam pari ratione Receptionem ejusdem; Alias causa nulla esset, quare, obstante licèt Communicantis malitia, retineri tamen caro Christi non posset æquè, atque, obstante licet ejusdem malitia, recipi atque manducari.

Annotatio VI §.V close (2b–c): against mandate; shut from Saints’ communion — stop before §.VI§719

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

719(2b) They stand against the Supper mandate — not proving themselves, not discerning the body — so Christ’s body is not given as prize for that disobedience.

(2c) Shut for now from the Saints’ human communion, they are shut much more from communion of Christ’s flesh — the Orthodox’s inward bond, not Weigelian/Schwenckfeldian externalism — uniting the faithful with Christ and each other. Stop §.V before §.VI.

Latin · §719

(b) Contra, Mandatum Christi, Cœnæ S. appropriant: Sunt enim inter non probantes semet, corpusque Christi non discernentes, quibus certè beneficium i. e. corpus Christi, in inobedientiæ suæ præmium, haud communicabitur. (c) Communione Sanctorum hominum tantisper exclusi, Ergo multò magis communione carnis Christi, non ad externam, cum Weigelianis & Swenckfeldianis, sed internam, cum Orthodoxis, Communionem, referenda, cujusque communione, omnibus & solis fidelibus competente, ceu communi quodam, spirituali tamen, vinculo glutineque, spiritualiter, tam cum Christo, quam inter se, uniuntur & uniti cohærent.

Annotatio VI §.VI open: four objections + biblical for Impious Oral (still pressed)§720

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

720§.VI: for admitting Oral eating of Christ’s body by the Impious, three stock presses remain (plus one biblical) after the earlier ones fell.

From sacrament-nature; from the given/crucified body; from a Reformed concession; and a fourth Wittenberg press from the dogma’s supposed fruit, necessity, and fundamentality.

Latin · §720

§. VI. Interim pro admittenda Impiorum Manducatione Orali Corporis Christi, tria admodum, præter jam tum subversa, & unum Biblicum, consequentia perquam non biblica laborans, adferri in medium consuevêre, quorum primum, à Natura Sacramentorum; Alterum, à Natura dati & crucifixi corporis Christi; Tertium à Concessione Reformatorum semel facta, videri cupiunt desumta; Quibus Quartum Professoris Wittenberg. accedit, petitum ab usu singulari fructuque quem hypothesis de Impiorum Manducatione Corporis Christi Orali, præstet, & à quo etiam Necessitatem Dogmatis ac Fundamentalitatem arcessit.

Annotatio VI §.VI biblical: 1 Cor 11 guilty→eat Oral — reply via apostate guilt (Heb 6/10)§721

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

721Biblical press (1 Cor 11:28–29): whoever becomes guilty of the body eats it — if not spiritually, then at least orally — so the Impious eat. Therefore.

Reply: the major is thin — men become guilty of God and of Christ’s body and blood by many abuses without approaching the Eucharist. Apostates are guilty while deserting the sacrament (Heb 6; 10); Impious Christians can be guilty by abusing the sacrament (eating the sign, not the Thing).

Latin · §721

BIBLICUM, in dicto Apostolico 1. Cor. 11. vers. 28. 29. se fundans, ita infert: Quicunque Communicantium, rei fiunt corporis Christi, illi manducant corpus Christi, si non spiritualiter, saltem oraliter, Impii &c. Ergo. Resp. Quam insulsa sit Major, rerum Sacrarum abusus fere quicunque ostendit, quô DEI, Christi, hujusque corporis & sanguinis, rei fiunt homines, Eucharistiam licet haud accedentes. Ab ipso Spiritu S. corporis & sanguinis Christi rei habentur ipsi etiam Apostatae, totum tamen Christianismum, nedum Sacramenta, abominati: Perhibentur enim crucifigere Christum & filium DEI ad ignominiam exponere Hebr. 6, 4. 5. 6. & Cap. 10. filium DEI conculcare & sanguinem fœderis profanum ducere, & Spiritum S. contumelia afficere. Quodsi ergo Apostatae rei fiunt corporis & sanguinis Christi, sacramentum deserendo, qui non rei fieri poterunt eorundem, Impii Christiani, Sacramento abutendo, i. e. manducando Sacramentum corporis & sanguinis Christi, non rem Sacramenti, quâ se privant ipsos, etiam Sacramenti abusu.

Annotatio VI §.VI (2): sacrament integrity if Oral fails in Impious — offer≠receive§722

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

722Second press: if Oral eating fails in the Impious, the sacrament’s integrity fails.

Reply: spiritual eating also fails in them, by confession; and integrity needs the whole offered, not the whole received — Oblation ≠ Reception; the receiver takes after its own receptivity.

Latin · §722

Connectitur proximè cum Biblico Argumento, ALTERUM illud, quod ad Naturam Sacramenti provocat, cujus integritatem sibi non constare opinatur, si Manducatio Corporis Christi Oralis, alicubi, h. e. in impiis, deficiat. Resp. (a) Indirectè: Sic nec constabit Sacramento integritas, si Manducatio spiritualis corporis Christi alicubi deficiat, quam in impiis deficere in confesso est. (b) Directè: Ad Sacramenti integritatem non pertinet, integrum accipi, sed sufficit, integrum offerri: Distinguendum itaque denuo inter Oblationem, & Receptionem. Ad hanc, ab illa, non valet consequentia: Omne enim receptivum recipit, non ad modum imprimentis, sed ad modum receptivitatis suæ.

Annotatio VI §.VI press: Luther Major Catechism — sacrament on Word, not human holiness§723

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

723Press further: then sacraments hang on human will. The Wittenberger cites Luther’s Major Catechism (p.555): the sacrament rests on God’s Word, not human holiness; no unbelief voids it; no saint or angel can make bread and wine not be Christ’s body and blood even under abuse.

Christ did not say “if you believe or are worthy”; he said simply Eat, drink: this is my body, this is my blood.

Latin · §723

Institeris: Ita Sacramenta ab humana qualitate & actione eóque voluntate & arbitrio suspendi: Huc respiciunt quæ Clariss. Wittebergensis urget: Sacramentum hoc non fundari in hominum sanctitate, sed ipso Dei Verbo, quod nulla hominum incredulitate irritum reddi potest. Et quemadmodum nullus vel Sanctus in terris, vel Angelus in cælis, facere potest, ut Panis & Vinum sint C. & S. Christi; ita nemo illud Sacramentum mutare potest, ne sit Christi C. & S. etiamsi eodem abutatur. Christus enim non dixit: si credideritis, aut digni fueritis, tum in S. C. corpus & S. meum præsentia habebitis: Sed ait simpliciter: Edite, bibite: hoc est corpus meum, hic est sanguis meus; scribit Lutherus noster in Catech. Maj. P. 555.

Annotatio VI §.VI reply: sacraments restricted extrinsically to God’s requisite, not arbitrium§724

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

724Reply: the same could be said of spiritual eating. Sacraments are restricted not constitutively but extrinsically — to requisites that are God’s work, not man’s arbitrium.

“No faith, no operation ⇒ depends on human will” fails the same way Lutheran conversion talk fails: the power to receive or not is itself God’s preventing gift with the word. So the Wittenberg/Luther citations beat the air.

Latin · §724

Resp. (a) Indirectè: Idem dici posse ratione spiritualis Manducationis. (b) Directè: Sacramenta esse restricta & suspensa non Intrinsecè & Constitutivè, sed Extrinsecè, Effectivè & Objectivè. Esse restricta ad requisita hominis, sed talia, quæ opus Dei, non hominum sunt. Hinc negatur consequentia: Sacramenta non operantur, nisi suppositâ fide hominis, Ergo Sacramentorum Operatio dependet ab Hominis arbitrio & opere. Quemadmodum non valet, vel juxta Lutheranos: Verbum DEI operatur Conversionem; Vel: Deus seu Spiritus S. convertit hominem eúmque donat fide, nisi rejiciat gratiam DEI, Ergo Conversio hominis dependet ab humano arbitrio: Nam quia illa ipsa potentia recipiendi & non recipiendi, in sensu composito, est opus DEI, non hominis, utpote, per gratiam prævenientem, cum annunciatione verbi divini, donata, Conversio quidem restringitur ad Requisitum in homine, sed ad tale, quod non homo, sed virtus & potentia DEI, operantur, ut non ab homine, sed DEO proficiscatur. Hoc pacto aërem quoque feriunt omnia, à Clariss. Viro, tam ex se, quam ex Luthero allata.

Annotatio VI §.VI (3): crucified for all → eaten by all — Acquisition≠Application§725

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

725Third press: Christ’s body was given and crucified for all, therefore eaten by all, even the unworthy.

Indirectly: then also by Jews, Muslims, and pagans? Directly: Acquisition by redemption is not the same breadth as Application.

Latin · §725

At verò TERTIO LOCO urgent: Corpus Christi crucifixum datumque pro omnibus esse, Ergo ab omnibus, etiam indignis, manducari. Resp. (1) Indirectè, Ergo etiam à Judæis, Mahumedanis & Ethnicis? (2) Directè, distinguendo, ex communi hypothesi, inter Acquisitionem & Applicationem: A latitudine Acquisitionis, per Redemtionem factæ, ad Applicationis eandem latitudinem, non valet Consequentia.

Annotatio VI §.VI (4): Wittenberg Concord 1536 — Reformed said to concede Indigni Oral§726

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

726Fourth press: the Reformed once conceded Impious Oral eating in the Wittenberg Concord of 1536 (Chytraeus; Swiss approval per Crocius).

Many Reformed subscribed that formula.

Latin · §726

Denique QUARTO obtendunt: A Reformatis Impiorum Oralem corporis Christi Manducationem concessam olim esse, in Formula nempe Concordiæ Wittebergensis Anno 1536. sancitæ, & à Reformatorum pluribus subscripta, apud Chytræum, Histor. Aug. Confess. pag. 680. quin Helvetiis approbatæ, fatente Crocio in Comment. August. Conf. pag. 100. & 107.

Annotatio VI §.VI close: Concord = sacrament/exhibition not res/reception — stop before §.VII§727

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

727Reply: after the older Fathers, the Reformed distinguished sacrament vs Thing, exhibition vs reception — and gave the unworthy the former, not the latter.

Concord itself: the unworthy truly receive the SACRAMENT unto judgment when they abuse it without repentance and faith; the institution testifies grace to true penitents. Helvetian declaration (and Luther’s approval) confirms. Stop §.VI before §.VII.

Latin · §727

Respond. Reformatos, ad mentem Patrum Ecclesiæ antiquiorum, inter Sacramentum, & rem Sacramenti, item, Exhibitionem, & Receptionem, distinxisse, & prioris, non posterioris Manducationem veram & Receptionem Indignis addixisse. Ita enim verba Concordiæ habent: Sicut Paulus dicit, etiam Indignos SACRAMENTUM manducare, ita sentiunt etiam Concordiam ineuntes, indignis verè exhiberi Corpus & Sanguinem Christi & indignos VERE ACCIPERE, cùm institutio & MANDATUM (etiam de explorando se ipso) Christi Domini servantur. Sed tales accipiunt ad judicium, sicut Paulus inquit, quia abutuntur SACRAMENTO, cùm sine vera pœnitentia & fide accipiant. Ideo enim institutum est, ut testetur, Gratiam & beneficia Christi sumentibus applicari & verè Corpori Christi inserí & sanguine ejus ablui eos, qui pœnitentiam verè agunt & fide in Christum se consolantur. Confirmat idem declaratio Helvetiorum, etiam Crocio recensita, cit. loc. pag. 110. & Luthero approbata: ibid. p. 111.

Annotatio VI §.VII open: Wittenberger — Indigni Oral as proof presence is not imaginary§728

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

728§.VII: the Wittenberger will not stop at bare assertion that the unworthy corporally eat Christ’s body.

He also tries to make that claim necessary and faith-fundamental — thinking nothing stronger proves presence is not relative or imaginary than teaching that even the faithless perceive body and blood (§.XII).

Latin · §728

§. VII. Ceterum Clariss. Wittebergensis non in nuda assertione Manducationis corporis Christi Corporalis, indignis competentis, acquiescit, sed Necessitatem ac Fundamentalitatem quoque, quoad fidem Christianam, Assertionis illi, per id, conciliare studet, quòd fortius nihil opinatur esse, ad evincendum, præsentiam corporis Christi non esse relativam aut merè imaginariam, quæ fide & cogitatione fiat, quam si doceatur, etiam indignos & fidei expertes, corpus & sanguinem Christi percipere §. XII.

Annotatio VI §.VII: is spiritual presence mere imagination? Faith then empty?§729

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

729So is spiritual presence of Christ, body, and blood — most present to faithful souls in and beyond the Supper, true food and drink unto eternal life — mere imagination void of reality?

Then he empties FAITH itself, the one bond by which Christ and his members are tightly united.

Latin · §729

Ergone Clarissimus Auctor Spiritualem Christi corporísque ejus & sanguinis præsentiam, (quâ is fidelium suorum animabus, cum in Cœna S. tùm extra eam, ineffabili modo præsentissimus est, caro ejus, istarum verus cibus, nutriens eas ad vitam æternam, sanguis ejus verus potus, purgans earum conscientias à pravis operibus ad inseriendum Vero uni DEO) merè imaginariam sibi imaginatur, omnis realitatis & veritatis expertem? Næ ipse FIDEM, per quam unam, CHRISTUS membris suis, & hæc CHRISTO, arctissimè uniuntur, admodum jejunam & otiosam concipit!

Annotatio VI §.VII: presence common to unfaithful and faithful vs faithful-only?§730

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

730Or is a presence shared by unfaithful and faithful alike more real than the presence proper to the faithful alone?

Anyone who says so has barely tasted how welcome the Lord is to those who cling by living faith.

Latin · §730

Aut realioremne veriorémque præsentiam istam Christi ejusque corporis & sanguinis arbitrabitur A., infidelibus fidelibúsque juxta communem, quam Fidelibus solis propriam? Næ, sic profitebitur, vix se gustasse & adhuc dum percepisse, quam acceptus Dominus iis sit, qui fide vivâ illi adhærent!

Annotatio VI §.VII press: if Indignorum doctrine is slight, why Paul’s solicitude?§731

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

731He presses necessity: if the Indignorum doctrine matters little, why did Paul treat it with such care?

Would the Apostle chase a slight matter with that zeal?

Latin · §731

At instat Autor, Necessitatem doctrinæ de indignorum manducatione corporis Christi sustentaturus: Quodsi, ait, in doctrina de Manducatione indignorum parum aut nihil situm est, cur eam Paulus tantâ sollicitudine curáque explicuit? Numne credibile, Apostolum exigui momenti rem, tantô studio persecuturum fuisse?

Annotatio VI §.VII reply: Paul never teaches Impious eat Christ’s body — he guards against it§732

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

732Reply: Paul nowhere, not by a syllable, teaches that the unworthy eat Christ’s body.

When he mentions unworthy eating in the Supper, he carefully guards lest anyone think they eat the body.

Latin · §732

Resp. Apostolus nullibi, vel syllaba una, Manducationem corporis Christi ab indignis fieri explicuit, quin potiùs indignorum manducationem in S. Cœna commemoraturus, omni sollicitudine & curâ cavet, ne quis opinetur, indignos corpus Christi manducare.

Annotatio VI §.VII: Indigni eat panem Domini (bread of Lord), not panem Dominum (Lord-bread)§733

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

733For their sake he names only the lesser object — this bread — “whoever eats this bread unworthily is guilty of the body”; examine yourself, then eat and drink.

So the true head is Indigni eating the bread of the Lord, not the bread that is the Lord — clearer than the Author’s Oral-body-of-Indigni head.

Latin · §733

Eóque manducationis, in legitimo S. Cœnæ usu, Objectum dimidiatum duntaxat minusque principale, scilicet panem solum, indignorum causâ, inducit, ita scribens: Quoties de pane hoc ederitis & de poculo hoc biberitis, mortem Domini annuntiabitis, donec redeat. Quicunque igitur indignè de PANE HOC manducat, is reus sit Corporis Christi: Indeque exploret Seipsum homo, & ita edat de pane hoc, & bibat de poculo hoc. Nimirum, hoc Doctrinæ caput de Indignorum Manducatione panis istius, qui Domini est, non autem panis illius, qui Dominus ipse est, rectius ac evidentius multo, quam (quod Auctor vult) caput doctrinæ, de Indignorum Manducatione corporis Christi Orali.

Annotatio VI §.VII close: that head confirms presence for faithful; invites repentance — before §.VIII§734

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

734That doctrine confirms real presence for faithful partakers; the unfaithful may eat the Lord’s bread and still remain without share.

It pulls men from carnal security, shows the pious the Father’s gift of vivifying flesh, denies it to the Impious as counterfeits, and invites true repentance and frequent worthy approach. Stop §.VII before §.VIII.

Latin · §734

Veram realémque præsentiam corporis & sanguinis Christi in S. Cœna, istam scilicet confirmat, cujus Fideles manducando redduntur participes, Infideles, panem licèt Domini manducantes, expertes tamen manent; à securitate etiam Carnali homines retrahit, ne sibi imaginentur, se Christi corporis participes fieri posse, in spurcissimis utut peccatis volutati; de Charitatis divinæ erga se abundantia convincit pios, quâ illis filii sui carnem vivificantem, in pignus paterni amoris, impertit, impiis, ceu supposititiis, eâdem jure meritóque denegatâ; Denique ad veram seriamque pœnitentiam, sicque ad usum Cœnæ frequentiorem invitat, utpote citra quam pœnitentiam, nulla carnis Christi vivificantis participatio speranda est — obtinenda autem tantò copiosius, quantò frequentiùs verâ pœnitentiâ & fide instructus quispiam, S. Domini Cœnam accedit.

Annotatio VI §.VIII open: Ex omnibus — Supper dissent not faith-fundamental (to Werensdorf)§735

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

735§.VIII: from all disputed so far — asserted or denied — it should be clear even to Wittenberg’s Werensdorf.

Protestant disagreements about the Sacred Supper are not of such weight as to make the dissensus faith-fundamental.

Latin · §735

§. VIII. Ex omnibus hactenus disputatis, & partim assertis defensísque, partim negatis ac destructis, crediderim, Lectori cuivis, etiam Wittebergensi Disputatori, Doctissimo Domino Werensdorfio abundè constare posse, tanti non esse, in quibus circa Cœnam Christi Sacram Protestantes dissentiunt, ut Dissensum ea efficere possint Fundamentalem.

Annotatio VI §.VIII: no dissent on substantial presence offered; true spiritual eating realer§736

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

736There is plainly no dissensus on true substantial presence of body and blood in the Supper, offered to all communicants.

Nor on true real eating and drinking that is spiritual and supernatural — and so much the truer and realer.

Latin · §736

Quia Dissensus planè nullus est de vera & substantiali corporis & sanguinis Christi præsentia in Sacra Cœna, Communicantibus omnibus oblata, itemque de vera & reali, at spirituali & supernaturali, eóque tantò veriori & realiori corporis Christi Manducatione Sanguinísque Bibitione.

Annotatio VI §.VIII: fight is only Oral/Corporal eating (profits nothing) and Indignorum bread§737

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

737The fight is only over Oral and Corporal eating and drinking, which profit nothing.

And over Indignorum eating — which, whether it happens or not, is only blessed bread per Paul, bread of the Lord not bread the Lord per Augustine, and draws condemnation.

Latin · §737

Sed de sola Manducatione corporis Christi & Bibitione Sanguinis ejus, Oralibus & Corporalibus, quæ nihil quicquam prosunt; deque Manducatione Indignorum, quæ sive fiat, sive minus fiat, sitque tantum, juxta Apostolum, Manducatio panis benedicti, non corporis; Juxta Augustinum, panis qui est Domini non panis qui est Dominus, æternam iis condemnationem attrahit.

Annotatio VI §.VIII: not means of salvation but means of greater judgment for the Impious§738

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

738So the dissensus is not about means of salvation — Oral eating by itself saves no one, least of all the unworthy.

It is about means of greater judgment and condemnation, at least for the Impious.

Latin · §738

Eóque porrò Dissensus eatenus non est de mediis salutis, Orali corporis Christi Manducatione per se Salutem nemini, nedum indigno, conferre aptâ natáque; Sed de mediis majoris duntaxat judicii & condemnationis, saltem quod ad impios attinet.

Annotatio VI §.VIII: Reformed need not ‘return’ — they always confessed substantial presence§739

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

739What remains is not that the Reformed ‘admit error’ and return to a path they never left.

They have always, without tergiversation, confessed true substantial presence in open words — and will forever.

Latin · §739

Quapropter hoc unum restat, non, ut Reformati, agnito errore, mutent sententiam, quam nunquam habuerunt, redeántque in viam, à qua nunquam deflexerunt, & veram substantialémque corporis & sanguinis Christi in S. Cœna præsentiam, non verbis insidiose conceptis & ad homines decipiendos compositis, sed apertis & ingenuis fateantur, quam nunquam non, citra omnem tergiversationem aut hæsitantiam, fassi sunt, & in omnem æternitatem fatebuntur.

Annotatio VI §.VIII: drop contradictory/unrevealed speech and invidious ‘they pretend’ charge§740

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

740What remains: the Author and all who widen Protestant schism must drop unrevealed, contradictory Supper-speech (spiritual food orally chewed; Indigni oral eating; non-dental solid eating; natural mouth yet merely heavenly, &c.).

Drop also profane charges (faith-presence a fiction; spiritual eating imaginary; faith mere thought) and the invidious claim that the Reformed pretend belief while saying another thing to deceive.

Latin · §740

Sed hoc unum restat, ut Clarissimus Autor, & quotquot Schisma Protestanticum fovent atque dilatant, à modis loquendi in S. Cœna, partim non revelatis, simulque contradictoriis (quales sunt: corpus Christi, cibum merè licèt Spiritualem, propriè tamen & Oraliter manducari; Itemque ab indignis propriè & oraliter manducari; Propriam etiam Manducationem, solidi licèt cibi, non esse tamen dentalem, nec gutturalem, &c.; Oralem insuper Manducationem, ore corporis naturali licèt factam, esse tamen merè Supernaturalem & Cælestem, propterea, quòd Objectum Manducationis Oralis, Corpus Christi, supernaturalis & Cœlestis tantum cibus est, Instrumento nihilominus naturali & terrestri manducandus); Partim à profanis & Religione Christiana indignis (quales sunt: Præsentiam corporis Christi per fidem, esse merum Commentum; Manducationem Spiritualem esse merè imaginariam; Fidem, meram imaginationem & cogitationem); partim denique ab invidiosis & charitatem christianam gravissimè lædentibus, quales sunt: REFORMATOS NON CREDERE, QUOD SE CREDERE SIMULANT, ILLOS ALIUD SENTIRE, ALIUD LOQUI, VERBIS INSIDIOSE CONCEPTIS ET AD DECIPIENDOS HOMINES COMPOSITIS, PRÆSENTIAM CORPORIS CHRISTI IN S. CŒNA FATERI — toti abstineant.

Annotatio VI §.VIII: convert conditional to absolute — Reformati do believe substantial presence§741

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

741Convert their conditional — “if the Reformed really believed substantial presence, controversy would shrink and the rest would compose easier” — into the absolute charity demands (1 Cor 13).

The Reformed beyond doubt believe what they say: body and blood truly and substantially present — so the main moment of controversy is gone, and the way to lesser remaining heads is open.

Latin · §741

Et Propositionem hanc suam Conditionatam: Si reverà hoc crederent, quod se credere simulant Reformati, nempe Corpus & sanguinem Christi, verè & Substantialiter adesse in S. Cœna, non modo plurimum decessurum esse momento Controversiæ, sed & munitum iri aditum ad ea quæ restant capita facilius componenda, in hanc absolutam & categoricam convertant, quam vel charitas Christiana, per omnia propemodum attributa sua essentialia, Apostolo 1. Cor. XIII. descripta, ab iis efflagitat: Reformati credunt proculdubio, quod credere se dicunt, nempe corpus & sanguinem Christi verè & substantialiter adesse in Sacra Cœna, sicque non modo deest omne momentum Controversiæ, sed & munitus aditus ad ea quæ restant pauciora minoraque inter Evangelicos capita facilius componenda.

Annotatio VI §.VIII close: fortify Evangelic consensus; truth in love; Jubilee — DEI SOLIUS GLORIAM§742

Click or tap any sentence to jump there. The side buttons skip a paragraph.

742Both sides should fortify that already-open way: confess the fundamental Evangelic consensus (Lutheran–Reformed) in the open; treat the lesser remaining dissent with calm conference, revealed truth, no extra-revelatory necessary dogmas, tolerance, and prayer for weaker kin.

Doctors of both sides: speak the truth in love, grow into Christ the head, unto one faith and knowledge of the Son — peaceful sons of God — and keep the coming Marchic Jubilee in everlasting solemnity unto the GLORY OF GOD ALONE. Annotatio VI closes.

Latin · §742

Aditum itaque hunc jam tum munitum, muniat ampliùs utraque pars. Fundamentalem Consensum Evangelicorum, i. e. Lutheranos inter & Reformatos, omnium oculos perstringentem, apertè fateatur; De Dissensu qui restat, minus fundamentali, placidè inter se conferendo, Veritatem revelatam piè meditando, scrutando, nullum, extra Revelationem, ad fidem & salutem necessarium Dogma constituendo, errantes infirmósque in fide tolerando, pro istis, ceu fidei consanguineis, apud Deum precibus intercedendo, minuat éque medio tollere studeat; Omnes utriusque partis Doctores memores identidem sint loquendi veritatem in charitate, ut sic utriusque partis cœtus omnes in sincera charitate mutua adolescant in eum, qui est caput, nempe Christus, ex quo totum corpus congruenter coagmentatum succrescit, donec tandem singuli perveniamus ad unam per omnia fidem & Cognitionem filii DEI, perfectíque evadamus ad mensuram perfectæ Christianitatis, verè sic pacifici & filii DEI nuncupandi Festúmque Jubilare, cum Ecclesia & Universitate Marchica, mox celebrandum, sempiternâ Solennitate continuaturi in DEI SOLIUS GLORIAM.

Contents